FROM   THE   LIBRARY   OF 
REV.    LOUIS    FITZGERALD    BENSON,   D.  D 

BEQUEATHED    BY   HIM   TO 

THE   LIBRARY   OF 

PRINCETON  THEOLOGICAL   SEMINARY 


Sectio*  /0/5C 


- 


THE  CHUKCH  MEMORIAL. 


the  ,  DEC  23  1931 

■■**/ 

CI       RCI     MEMORIAL: 


CONTAINING 


IMPORTANT  HISTORICAL  FACTS  AND   REMINISCENCES   CONNECTED  WITH   THE 
ASSOCIATE  AND  ASSOCIATE  REFORMED  CHURCHES 


PREVIOUS  TO  THEIR   UNION   AS  THE 

UNITED  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 


NORTH  AMERICA, 


BY       ^|/ 
REV.     R.     D.     HARPER, 

PASTOR  OF  THE  FIRST  UNITED  PRESBYTERIAN  CONGREGATION  OF  XENIA 


•  !,  ?*  S^  the  Lord  God  :  Beh°W,  I  will  take  the  stick  of  Joseph,  which  is 
in  the  hand  of  Ephraim,  and  the  tribes  of  Israel  his  fellows,  and  will  put  them 
with  him,  eyen  with  the  stick  of  Judah,  and  make  them  one  stick,  and  they 
shall  be  one  in  my  hand."— Ezek.  xxxvii  :  19. 


COLUMBUS,  OHIO  : 

FOLLETT,  FOSTER  AND  COMPANY. 

XENIA,   OHIO  :   FLEMING  AND  CRAWFORD. 

1  8  T)  8  . 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1858, 

BY  FLEMING  &  CRAWFORD, 

In  the  Clerk's  office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the  Southern 
District  of  Ohio. 


®[i[D)0©&Tfl®Ra 


TO    THE 

MINISTERS,  ELDERS,  AND  MEMBERS 

OF    THE 

mtti  f  ns&stmim  &\m\  of  $ortfc  %mtxm, 

THIS     VOI-TJMIS     I»     RK8PKCTFUI.I.T     XHSDIC^IMSrD, 

AS  A  MEMORIAL  OF  THE  EAELY  HISTOEY  OF  OUK  BELOVED  ZION. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

I.    Introduction 9 

II.    History  of  the  Associate  Presbyterian  Church — Rev.  Thomas 

Beveridge,  D.D 13 

III.  History  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church — 

Rev.  J.  B.  Dales,  D.D. 54 

IV.  History  of  the  Conventions  of  Reformed  Churches — Rev. 

John  T.  Pressly,  D.D 80 

V.     Testimony  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church 88 

VI.    Action  of  the  Associate  and  Associate  Reformed  Churches 

on  Union,  in  1857 134 

VII.    Joint  action  of  the  two  Churches,  in  1858 137 

VIII.    Remarks  on  Union,  in  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod 138 

IX.    Remarks  on  Union,  in  the  Associate  Synod 172 

X.    Proceedings  connected  with  the  final  consummation  of  the 

Union,  May  26,  1858 198 

XI.    Proceedings  of  the  Convention  of  Reformed  Churches,  at 

Xenia,  March,  1858 222 

XII.    Proceedings  of  the  Convention  of  Reformed  Churches,  in 

Allegheny  City,  May,  1858 271 

XIII.  Missions  of  the  Associate  Church— Rev.  J.  T.  Cooper,  D.D.  323 

Trinidad. 
California. 
Northern  India. 

XIV.  Missions  of  the  Associate   Reformed  Church — Rev.  J.  B. 

Dales,  D.D 329 

Damascus. 
Cairo. 
Alexandria. 
Oregon. 


yiii  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

XV.    Theological  Seminaries 334 

Xewburgh. 
Allegheny. 
Xenia. 
Oxford. 

XVI.  Synods  and  Presbyteries 367 

Associate. 

New  York. 

First  of  the  "West. 

Second  of  the  West. 

Illinois. 

XVII.  Colleges 388 

Franklin. 

Muskingum. 

Madison. 

Westminster. 

Monmouth. 

Washington. 

XVIII.    Periodicals 400 

Evangelical  Repository. 
•    United  Presbyterian. 
Christian  Instructor. 
United  Presbyterian  of  the  West. 
Westminster  Herald. 
The  Presbyterian  Witness. 

XIX.     General  Summary  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church 403 

X  X.     Conclusion 404 


INTRODUCTION 


"  What  thou  seest  write  in  a  book."  The  design 
of  this  command,  given  to  the  Exile  of  Patmos,  was  to  pre- 
serve the  Apocalyptic  visions  which  had  passed  before  him. 
If  they  had  not  been  thus  written  in  a  book  and  graven  with 
an  iron  pen,  these  glorious  revelations  of  the  future  which 
sweetened  his  solitude  and  made  him  a  blessing  to  the 
Church  in  all  ages,  wTould  soon  have  perished  forever. 

With  regard  to  the  present  volume,  we  claim  no  such  di- 
rect command.  The  object,  however,  is  the  same.  It  is  to 
save  from  oblivion  many  important  historical  facts  and  remi- 
niscences connected  with  the  two  Churches  which  have  re- 
cently been  so  happily  united.  Both  t  iese  Churches  date 
their  origin  in  the  past  century.  Many  of  the  prominent- 
actors  in  these  different  branches  of  the  Church  have  already 
gone,  as  we  hope,  to  the  Church  of  the  first  born  in  Heaven. 
Much  of  our  knowledge  of  the  early  history  of  these  Churches 
is  obtained  by  tradition,  and  consequently  is  becoming  more 
and  more  uncertain  as  time  advances.  Even  now  it  is  almost 
impossible  for  a  young  man  to  obtain  any  certain  information 
respecting  the  early  history  of  the  Church  with  which  he 
stands  connected.  And  certainly  this  difficulty  will  be 
greatly  increased  when  olden   Synods  and  Presbyteries,  and 

2 


X  INTRODUCTION. 

congregations  and  ecclesiastical  names  have  passed  away, 
and  these  Churches  become  thoroughly  blended  together. 

Nor  do  we  desire  to  bury  all  of  the  past.  We  love  the 
Churches  in  which  many  of  us  have  not  only  been  born,  but 
born  again.  They  have  been  faithful  Churches  of  the  living 
God.  They  have  contended  earnestly  for  the  truth  of  God. 
They  have  done  good  service  in  the  cause  of  our  dear  Re- 
deemer. And  although  they  are  now  organically  one,  and 
Ave  rejoice  that  it  is  so,  yet  our  hearts  are  full  of  sacred 
memories,  and  we  turn  with  mingled  emotions  of  joy  and 
sorrow  to  the  past.  We  remember  our  old  ecclesiastical 
associations  with  tenderest  emotion,  and  with  the  captives  of 
old  we  are  ready  to  say,  "  If  I  forget  thee,  0,  Jerusalem, 
let  my  right  hand  forget  her  cunning." 

One  prominent  object  in  the  preparation  of  this  work  was 
to  preserve  the  leading  facts  connected  with  the  union  of 
these  Churches.  In  a  few  years  the  fathers  of  the  Church 
who  took  an  active  part  in  these  proceedings  will  be  no 
more.  Others  will  be  called  to  carry  out  the  principles 
upon  which  this  union  was  formed.  Various  opinions  may 
arise  as  to  the  meaning  of  different  acts  and  the  design 
of  their  framers.  Such  we  know  has  been  the  case  hereto- 
fore both  in  Church  and  State.  Even  the  constitution  of  the 
United  States  is  now  differently  interpreted ;  and  its  true 
meaning  can  be  certainly  determined  only  by  the  recorded 
sentiments  of  its  framers.  For  this  purpose,  therefore,  we 
have  collected  together  the  action  of  these  Churches  and  the 
remarks  on  the  subject  of  union  in  the  different  Synods,  that 
in  after  years  they  may  speak  for  themselves. 

We  have  also  inserted  the  proceedings  of  the  two  religious 
conventions  recently  held  in  Xenia,  and  Allegheny,  deeming 
them   worthy  of  preservation.     The   recollection    of  these 


INTRODUCTION.  XI 

happy  meetings,  where  brethren  of  different  denominations 
"  met  and  sung  and  prayed  and  wept  together,"  until  their 
hearts  were  warmed  with  heavenly  influences  and  knit 
together  in  holy  love,  will  not  soon  be  forgotten  by  those 
who  were  present.  Such  scenes  are  not  often  witnessed  on 
earth.  They  have  already  yielded  fruit  to  the  glory  of  God. 
They  are  worthy  to  be  had  in  everlasting  remembrance. 

For  the  proceedings  of  the  conventions,  and  the  remarks 
on  the  union  of  the  Churches,  before  the  different  Synods,  we 
are  largely  indebted  to  the  United  Presbyterian.  Many  of 
the  reported  speeches  would  have  appeared  to  a  much  better 
advantage  if  all  the  speakers  had  furnished  us  corrected  cop- 
ies as  we  requested.  We  have  presented  them  as  favorably 
as  we  could.  And  in  this  connexion  we  take  pleasure  in 
acknowledging  the  kind  assistance  furnished  us  in  the  prep- 
aration of  this  work,  not  only  by  those  whose  names  are 
appended  to  the  different  parts  of  it,  but  also  by  others  whose 
names  do  not  appear  :  Rev.  Drs.  McDill,  Bullions,  Forsythe, 
Kerr,  and  Clark  ;  Presidents  Waddle  and  Wallace  ;  Profs. 
Vincent,  Buchanan,  and  Doig ;  Rev.  Messrs.  James  Prest- 
ley,  R.  A.  Browne,  J.  B.  and  J.  Y.  Scouller,  J.  L.  Craig, 
G.  W.  Gowdy,  and  R.  H.  Pollock. 

The  task  of  gathering  up  these  ecclesiastical  fragments, 
undertaken  in  compliance  with  the  solicitation  of  many  breth- 
ren, we  found  more  difficult  than  we  at  first  anticipated.  It 
has  proved  no  sinecure  business.  It  has  cost  much  labor. 
But  the  work  is  done.  And  the  very  difficulty  that  has  at- 
tended its  preparation  has  demonstrated  most  clearly  its 
necessity.  In  a  few  years  more  these  facts  gathered  from 
olden  memories  and  musty  libraries  wrould  have  been  lost 
forever. 

If  this  work  shall  preserve,  in   any  degree,  the   past  his- 


X11  INTRODUCTION. 

tory  of  the  Churches  now  united ;  or  serve  as  a  memorial  of 
God's  great  goodness  toward  us  in  years  that  are  gone  ;  or 
stimulate  us  with  increased  love  and  zeal  for  the  future  ;  or 
transmit  to  coming  generations  the  faith  for  which  we  are 
earnestly  contending — then  will  our  desire  be  accomplished, 
and  we  shall  deem  ourselves  amply  repaid  for  our  unworthy 
labors. 


THE  CHURCH  MEMORIAL. 


I.  —  History  of  the  Associate   Presbyterian  Church 
of  North  America. 

The  Associate  Presbyterian  Church  originated  in  a 
secession  from  the  Established  Church  of  Scotland,  in  the  year 
1733.  The  grounds  of  this  secession  were  corruptions  in  the 
doctrines  of  the  Church,  and  tyranny  in  the  administration  of 
her  government.  At  what  was  called  the  revolution  settlement 
in  1688,  when  the  last  of  the  Stuarts  was  driven  from  the  throne 
of  England,  and  Presbyterianism  restored  in  Scotland  after 
nearly  thirty  years  of  bitter  persecution,  hundreds  of  the  Epis- 
copal incumbents  who  had  been  thrust  upon  the  people  were  re- 
tained in  their  charges.  They  were  ignorant,  unsound,  and 
worthless  men.  Bishop  Burnet,  who  cannot  be  suspected  of 
any  groundless  prejudice  against  them,  says  :  "  They  were  the 
worst  preachers  I  ever  heard ;  they  were  ignorant  to  a  re- 
proach, and  many  of  them  were  clearly  vicious.  They  were  a 
disgrace  to  their  orders,  and  were  indeed  the  dregs  and  the 
refuse  of  the  northern  parts.  Those  of  them  that  rose  above 
contempt  and  scandal  were  men  of  such  violent  tempers,  that 
they  were  as  much  hated  as  the  others  were  despised."  Yet 
such  was  the  anxiety  of  the  Church  for  peace,  that  a  reluctant 
consent  was  yielded  to  the  wishes  of  the  government,  and  these 
men  were  allowed  to  retain  their  places  on  the  condition  of  su'b- 


14  THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 

mission  to  that  Presbyterian  system  which  they  had  been  unit- 
ing with  the  persecutors  to  overthrow.  In  this  way  the  leaven 
of  corruption  was  introduced,  and  spread  itself  through  the 
Church  till  many  of  the  people  and  a  majority  of  the  ministers 
were  leavened.  The  evangelical  system  of  doctrine  taught  in 
the  Westminster  Confession  was  abandoned,  and  a  kind  of  hea- 
then morality  or  virtue  was  substituted  in  the  room  of  the  gos- 
pel, the  doctrine  which  is  according  to  godliness.  People  were 
taught  to  forsake  their  sins  in  order  to  their  coming  to  Christ, 
and  the  contrary  doctrine  was  condemned  as  unsound  and  dan- 
gerous. Mr.  Simson,  professor  of  divinity  in  the  University  of 
Glasgow,  was  convicted,  in  1717,  of  teaching  that  the  light  of 
nature  is  sufficient  to  guide  men  in  the  way  of  salvation;  that  no 
covenant  of  works  was  made  with  Adam  as  the  representative 
of  his  posterity  ;  that  the  souls  of  children  are  as  pure  and  holy 
as  the  soul  of  Adam  was  in  his  original  condition.  He  was  also 
convicted  of  teaching  other  kindred  doctrines  embracing  some 
of  the  worst  errors  of  Pelagianism ;  yet  no  censure  was  inflicted. 
The  Assembly  thought  it  sufficient  to  declare  that  "  Some  of  his 
opinions  were  not  evidently  founded  on  the  word  of  God,  or 
necessary  to  be  taught  in  divinity;  that  he  had  used  some  ex- 
pressions which  bear,  and  are  used  by  adversaries  in,  a  bad  and 
unsound  sense  ;  and  for  answering  the  objections  of  adversaries, 
had  employed  some  hypotheses  that  tend  to  attribute  too  much 
to  natural  reason  and  the  power  of  corrupt  nature ;  which  ex- 
pressions and  hypotheses  they  prohibited  him  from  using  in  fu- 
ture." It  was  not  at  all  strange  that  this  lenity  encouraged  the 
Professor  to  persevere  in  teaching  the  same  doctrines,  and  to 
improve  upon  his  system  till  he  openly  denied  the  necessary  ex- 
istance  and  Supreme  Deity  of  the  Son  of  God.  Yet  even  when 
convicted  of  such  gross  heresy  in  the  Assembly  of  1726,  he  was 
merely  suspended  from  office,  and  the  case  remitted  to  the  infe- 
rior judicatories  to  obtain  their  opinion  in  time  for  the  next  As- 
sembly.    But  though  a  majority  of  presbyteries  gave  it  as  their 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  15 

judgment  that  he   should  be  deposed,  he  was  merely  continued 
under  suspension  from  office,  and  allowed  to   enjoy  its  emolu- 
ments and  the  communion  of  the  Church.     A  similar  lenity  was 
afterwards  shown  to  Mr.  Campbell,  professor  of  ecclesiastical 
history,  whose  errors  were  in  several  respects  the  same  with 
Professor  Simson's,  and  who  ridiculed  as  enthusiasm  such  ideas 
as  those  of  close  walking  with  God,  and   consulting  him  in  all 
our  ways.     His  theology  verged  on  the  lowest  rationalism,  and 
his  moral  principles  bore  much  more  resemblance  to  those  of 
Seneca  and  Epictetus  than  to  those  of  the  living  oracles  of  truth. 
This  man,  though  well  known  to  be  infected  with  these  heresies, 
was  not  only  tolerated,  but  highly  honored  in  the   Church,  and 
when  at  last  the  popular  clamor  was  so  great  that  the  Assembly 
was  constrained  to  take  some  notice  of  his  doctrines,  he  was  al- 
lowed, as  is  too  commonly  the  case,  to  varnish  over  his  errors 
with  vague  and  unsatisfactory  explanations,  and  then  dismissed 
from  the  bar  of  the  Assembly  without  censure  or  condemnation. 
These  well  authenticated  facts  may  serve  to  show   the  state  of 
religious  doctrine  in  the  Church  of  Scotland  at  the  time  of  the 
secession. 

That  Church  being  established  by  law,  the  settlement  of  min- 
isters was  not  by  election  of  the  people,  but  by  patronage.  In 
other  words,  the  right  of  presenting  a  minister  to  a  vacant  con- 
gregation was  in  the  possession  of  the  crown  or  some  of  the  no- 
bility, and  there  was  no  necessity  of  consulting  the  wishes  of  the 
people  on  the  subject.  Yet  so  long  as  there  was  any  degree  of 
faithfulness  in  the  Church,  her  authority  over  her  own  minis- 
ters enabled  her  in  a  great  measure  to  counteract  this  evil,  and 
few  settlements  took  place  where  the  people  were  known  to  be 
opposed  to  the  presentee.  But,  as  the  corrupt  party  of  the 
Church  increased  in  number  and  power,  instead  of  striving  to 
shield  the  people  from  this  oppression,  they  sought  to  bind  this 
yoke  upon  them.  In  cases  where  the  patron  neglected  to  pre- 
sent a  minister  to  a  congregation  after  six  months'  vacancy,  ac- 


16  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

cording  to  what  was  called  the  jus  devolutum,  the  right  of  pre- 
sentation came  into  the  hands  of  the  Presbytery,  which  could 
yield  the  choice  to  the  people.  But  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Church  in  1731,  ordained  that  where  patrons  might  neglect 
or  decline  to  exercise  their  right  of  presentation,  the  minister 
should  be  chosen  by  a  majority  of  the  heritors  (land-holders) 
and  elders,  if  Protestants.  These  heritors  might  be  non-resi- 
dents, Episcopalians — anything  but  Romanists.  By  this  act 
they  deprived  the  great  majority  of  the  members  of  the  Church 
of  any  right  to  choose  their  own  pastors. 

The  leading  party  which  sustained  these  measures,  agreeably 
to  a  fancy,  not  uncommon,  to  choose  a  name  as  opposite  as  pos- 
sible to  some  cherished  vice,  or  some  hated  virtue,  called  them- 
selves the  Moderates  ;  those  who  advocated  evangelical  doc- 
trines and  the  rights  of  the  people,  they  called  High-flyers. 
These  two  parties  were  the  same  whose  contentions  lately 
caused  a  disruption  in  the  Church  of  Scotland,  and  gave  rise  to 
another  and  larger  secession  under  the  name  of  The  Free  Pres- 
byterian Church.  Previous  to  the  first  secession,  which  took 
the  name  of  the  Associate  Presbytery,  the  Moderates,  being 
then  in  the  majority,  carried  their  measures  in  the  most  arbi- 
trary manner.  They  refused  to  regard  the  opposition  of  the 
people  to  the  worthless  ministers  who  were  intruded  upon 
them,  and  when  Presbyteries  were  unwilling  to  take  part  in  the 
sacrilegious  act  of  introducing  them  to  their  charges,  they  ap- 
pointed a  commission  of  other  ministers  whose  consciences  were 
more  pliant,  to  induct  the  presentee.  They  enjoined  upon  the 
reluctant  Presbyteries,  under  the  pain  of  severe  censure,  to  en- 
roll these  hirelings  among  their  members,  and  treat  them  as  the 
Lord's  servants.  They  refused  to  neighboring  ministers  the 
right  to  grant  the  privileges  of  the  Church  to  such  of  the  people 
.is  fled  to  them  for  refuge  from  these  hirelings,  without  first  ob- 
taining their  consent.  Things  had  proceeded  to  such  a  length 
that  in  cases  of  great  obstinacy  on  the  part  of  the  people,  minis- 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  IT 

ters  were  inducted  into  their  charges  by  the  aid  of  bands  of  sol- 
diers. The  Presbytery  and  presentee  were  sometimes  escorted 
to  the  place  of  worship  on  the  Sabbath  by  a  troop  of  dragoons 
preceded  by  military  music,  flourishing  their  swords,  and  strik- 
ing with  them  at  the  women  and  others  who  had  come  to  gaze 
on  these  booted  evangelists  guarding  the  apostles  of  the  estab- 
lishment. 

Dissents  against  these  and  other  high  handed  measures  were 
refused  a  place  upon  the  records  of  the  Church.  Remonstrants 
were  frequently  refused  a  hearing,  or  if  heard,  were  treated  as 
offenders.  This  last  was  the  case  particularly  in  a  long  contro- 
versy which  arose  about  certain  doctrines  taught,  or  supposed 
to  be  taught,  in  a  book  called  The  Marrow  of  Modern  Divinity. 
This  work,  by  Edward  Fisher  of  England,  was  written  to  defend 
the  true  gospel  from  the  extremes  of  legalism  and  antinomian- 
ism.  The  evangelical  ministers  of  Scotland  regarding  it  as  pe- 
culiarly seasonable  to  check  the  tendency  to  legal  doctrines  so 
prevalent  in  the  Church,  had  it  republished ;  and  its  circulation 
was  attended  with  much  advantage  to  the  cause  of  truth.  This 
aroused  the  indignation  of  the  opposite  party,  and  they  succeeded 
in  obtaining  from  the  Assembly  of  1720,  in  conformity  with  the 
report  of  their  committee  for  purity  of  doctrine,  a  condemnation 
of  a  number  of  propositions  represented  to  have  been  collected 
from  "  The  Marrow."  By  this  act  the  Assembly  was  regarded 
as  either  directly  or  virtually  condemning  the  following  doc- 
trines :  That  in  the  gospel,  strictly  understood,  there  are  no  pre- 
cepts ;  That  there  is  in  the  gospel  a  free  and  full  gift  of  Christ  to 
sinners  as  such  ;  That  all  who  hear  the  gospel  are  warranted 
and  bound  forthwith  to  accept  of  Christ  without  waiting  for  any 
qualifications  or  fulfilling  any  conditions  ;  That  believers  are  de- 
livered from  the  law  as  a  covenant  of  works ;  and,  That  holi- 
liness  is  not  a  federal  means  or  condition  of  our  salvation. 
Against  this  act  twelve  of  the  most  eminent  ministers  of  the 
Church  prepared  a  representation  characterized  by  much  faith- 


18  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

fulness  and  ability,  and  at  the  same  time  respectful  and  tem- 
perate in  its  language.  These  men  were  Messrs.  James  Hog, 
Thomas  Boston,  John  Bonar,  John  Williamson,  James  Kid, 
Gabriel  Wilson,  Ebeneezer  Erskine,  Ralph  Erskine,  James 
Wardlaw,  Henry  Davidson,  John  Bathgate,  and  Wm.  Hunter, 
men  whose  names  deserve  to  be  held  in  everlasting  remem- 
brance. Their  representation  was  presented  to  the  Assembly 
of  1721,  but  no  action  was  taken  upon  it  at  this  meeting.  At 
the  meeting  of  the  ensuing  commission  in  November,  instead 
of  any  attempt  to  redress  the  grievance  complained  of  by 
the  representers,  they  were  treated  as  culprits.  In  ludi- 
crous allusion  to  the  number  of  the  men,  twelve  queries  were 
proposed  to  them  with  a  view  to  elicit  something  which  might 
be  the  ground  of  a  charge  against  them.  The  representers 
justly  complained  of  this  treatment,  but  regarding  the  interests 
of  truth  as  having  superior  claims  to  the  point  of  honor,  they 
gave  a  clear  and  convincing  answer  to  these  queries,  which  was 
not  without  its  effect  in  moderating  the  tone  of  their  adversa- 
ries Notwithstanding,  the  next  Assembly,  (1722,)  after  a  con- 
sideration of  the  case,  condemned,  though  in  a  somewhat  modi- 
fied form,  the  aforesaid  doctrines  of  the  Marrow ;  and  in  words 
at  least  recalling  to  mind  the  Index  Expurgatorius,  they 
u  strictly  prohibited  and  discharged  all  the  ministers  of  the 
Church  to  use  by  writing,  printing,  preaching,  catechising,  or 
otherwise  teaching,  either  publicly  or  privately,  the  positions 
condemned,  or  what  may  be  equivalent  to  them  or  of  like  ten- 
dency, under  pain  of  the  censures  of  the  Church  conformed  to 
the  merit  of  their  offense."  They  also  appointed  their  modera- 
tor id  their  name  to  rebuke  and  admonish  the  representers, 
which  was  done  accordingly.  Whilst  such  severity  was  em- 
ployed against  the  friends  of  evangelical  truth,  it  was  deservedly 
noticed  a<  in  singular  contrast  that  those  who  were  charged  with 
the  most  grievous  errors,  as  lias  been  already  stated,  were  treat- 
ed with  the  utmost  lenity. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  19 

Attempts  having  been  made  to  prevent  a  faithful  testimony 
against  prevailing  corruptions  by  refusing  to  record  dissents  and 
protests,  by  disregarding  petitions  and  remonstrances,  and  even 
by  prohibiting  the  circulating  or  recommending  of  evangelical 
books,  the  friends  of  truth  were  the  more  ready  to  lift  up  a 
warning  voice  in  the  pulpit  where  freedom  had  hitherto  been 
allowed.  But  attempts  began  to  be  made  to  drive  freedom  even 
from  this  her  last  refuge.  After  some  previous  attempts  of  the 
same  kind,  process  was  commenced  against  the  Rev.  Ebenezer 
Erskine,  minister  of  Stirling,  for  a  sermon  preached  by  him  as 
moderator,  at  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  Perth  and  Stirling, 
October  18,  1732.  His  text  was  Psalm  cxviii :  22:  "The 
stone  which  the  builders  refused  is  become  the  head-stone  of  the 
corner."  In  this  discourse  he  treated  of  the  Church  as  a  build- 
ing, of  Christ  as  the  foundation  of  the  building,  of  the  builders, 
of  their  error  in  refusing  Christ,  and  of  the  glory  to  which 
Christ  will  be  exalted  as  the  Head-stone  in  spite  of  all  the 
attempts  of  these  builders  to  thrust  him  out  of  his  place.  In 
the  course  of  his  remarks  he  took  some  notice  of  the  Jewish 
builders,  which  appeared  not  very  complimentary  to  some  of  the 
builders  before  him,  and  which  caused  not  a  little  hard  feeling 
towards  the  preacher.  He  was  called  to  an  account  for  what 
were  regarded  as  the  injurious  reflections  contained  in  his  ser- 
mon, and  after  a  warm  discussion  of  three  days'  continuance,  he 
was  appointed  by  a  majority  of  six  votes  to  be  rebuked.  It  has 
sometimes  been  alleged  that  the  process  was  for  the  manner  in 
which  he  had  expressed  himself,  and  not  for  the  liberty  he  had 
used  in  testifying  against  the  prevailing  corruptions  of  the  times, 
but  the  whole  history  of  the  process  clearly  disproves  this  apol- 
ogy for  those  that  prosecuted  and  condemned  him.  It  is  indeed 
a  very  lame  apology  to  allege  that  such  vigorous  proceedings 
were  followed  up  even  to  the  deposition  of  an  eminently  godly 
and  able  minister  of  the  gospel,  and  to  the  rending  of  the  Church 
merely  on  the  ground  of  something   exceptionable  in  his  man- 


20  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

ner,  while  there  was  nothing  faulty  in  the  matter  of  his  sermon. 
From  the  sentence  of  rebuke,  Mr.  Erskine  appealed  to  the 
General  Assembly,  and  was  joined  in  this  appeal  by  his  son-in- 
law,  the  Rev.  James  Fisher.  Fourteen  others  dissented,  and 
protested,  amongst  whom  were  the  Rev.  Alexander  Moncrieff, 
and  the  Rev.  Wm.  Wilson,  who  appeared  with  Mr.  Erskine  at 
the  bar  of  the  Assembly  which  met  the  ensuing  May,  1733. 
When  the  cause  came  before  the  Assembly,  Messrs.  Moncrieff 
and  "Wilson  were  denied  a  hearing  in  behalf  of  their  dissents, 
and  Mr.  Fisher  in  behalf  of  his  protest.  Mr.  Eivkine  alone 
was  heard  in  a  brief,  but  triumphant  defense  of  his  appeal. 
But  the  leading  party,  both  in  the  Synod  and  Assembly,  ap- 
peared to  be  actuated  by  the  same  spirit — a  determination  to 
crush  out  the  spirit  of  liberty  by  the  stern  exercise  of  ecclesias- 
tical authority.  Indeed,  they  had  succeeded  so  far,  that  of  all 
who  had  taken  part  with  Mr.  Erskine,  the  three  above  named 
were  the  only  ones  who  ventured  to  stand  up  with  him  before  a 
frowning  Assembly,  ready  to  encounter  in  the  cause  of  Christ  the 
worst  that  their  wrath  could  inflict.  The  Assembly,  by  a  ma- 
jority of  votes,  sustained  the  decision  of  the  Synod,  and  appoint- 
ed .Mr.  Erskine  to  be  rebuked  at  their  own  bar  in  order  to 
terminate  the  process.  He  submitted  to  this  rebuke,  but  imme- 
diately produced  a  paper  in  which  he  protested  against  the  cen- 
sure which  had  been  inflicted,  as  importing  that  he  had  in  his 
doctrine  at  the  opening  of  the  Synod  at  Perth,  departed  from 
the  Word  of  God  and  the  standard  of  the  Church.  He  also 
claimed  that  he  should  "be  at  liberty  to  preach  the  same  truths 
of  God,  and  to  testify  against  the  same  or  like  defections  of  this 
Church  upon  all  proper  occasions."  In  this  protest  he  was 
joined  by  Messrs.  Wilson,  Moncrieff  and  Fisher. 

This  protest  was  laid   upon   the   table,  but  refused  a  hearing 

to* 

It  having  fallen  from  the  table,  was  picked  up  by  a  member  of 
tie'  COUrt,  who  having  read  it  called  upon  the  Assembly  to  stop 
their  proceedings  and  take  notice  of  the  insufferable  insult  which 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  21 

had  been  offered  by  presenting  this  paper.  The  paper  being 
now  publicly  read,  "  the  whole  Assembly  was  in  an  uproar.  A 
paper  containing  high  treason  against  the  sovereign,  or  blasphe- 
my against  the  majesty  of  Heaven,  could  not  have  called  forth 
a  greater  burst  of  indignation."  [M'Kerrow.]  The  officer  of 
the  Assembly  was  directed  to  summon  the  four  brethren  to  ap- 
pear before  the  Assembly  the  next  forenoon  to  answer  for  such 
audacious  conduct.  When  they  appeared,  they  were  dealt  with 
by  a  committee  to  withdraw  their  paper,  but  as  they  refused  to 
do  so,  they  were  directed  to  appear  before  the  commission  in 
August  next,  "and  then  show  their  sorrow  for  their  conduct  and 
misbehavior  in  offering  to  protest,  and  in  giving  in  to  the  Assem- 
bly the  paper  by  them  subscribed,  and  that  they  then  retract  the 
same."  In  the  event  of  their  refusal  to  do  so,  the  commission 
was  empowered  and  appointed  to  suspend  them  from  the  exer- 
cise of  their  ministry,  and  at  a  future  meeting,  if  they  still 
proved  refractory,  to  proceed  to  a  higher  censure.  Accordingly, 
as  they  refused  to  retract  their  protest,  the  commission,  August, 
1733,  "  suspended  them  from  the  exercise  of  the  ministerial 
functions  and  all  the  parts  thereof."  In  the  succeeding  Novem- 
ber it  was  found  by  the  commission  that  the  four  brethren  had 
continued  to  exercise  their  ministry,  and  tie  order  of  the  As- 
sembly was  to  proceed  to  a  higher  censure.  The  tyrannical 
proceedings  of  the  ecclesiastical  courts,  and  the  undaunted  ap- 
pearance of  these  brethren  for  the  truth,  excited  an  interest  in 
their  cause  so  great  and  extensive  that  there  is  good  reason  to 
suppose  the  leading  party  would  now  have  willingly  retreated 
from  the  inevitable  consequences  of  their  rash  acts  ;  but  it  was 
too  late  without  those  humiliating  concessions  which  men  of  their 
spirit  are  most  reluctant  to  make.  Seven  Synods  sent  up  com- 
munications to  the  commission  in  favor  of  the  suspended  breth- 
ren. Petitions  of  a  like  character  were  sent  by  some  Presbyte- 
ries ;  and  a  considerable  number  of  the  members  of  the  commis- 
sion were  in  favor  of  delay.     A  motion   for  delay  was  only  lost 


--  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

by  the.    -      _       te   of  the   moderator.     A  committee   was   ap- 

ith  the  brerhr  any  further  steps  were 

-  tiled  in   their  efforts  to  persuade  them  to  withdraw 
their  protest.     The  commission  then  agreed  by  a  large  major- 
se  the  relation  of  the    said  four  ministers   to  their 
_    s,  :e   them   no  longer  ministers  of  this 

Church,  and  to  prohibit  all  ministers  of  this  Church  to  employ 
them  in  any  ministerial  function."  Seven  ministers  of  the  com- 
mission -  jainst  this  sentence,  and  that  it  should  be  law- 
ful for  them  to  hold  ministerial  communion  with  these  their  dear 
3  if  no  such  sentence  had  been  passed  against  them. 
When  the  sentence  was  intimated  to  the  four  brethren,  they 
handed  in  a  paper  declaring  themselves  under  the  necessity  of 
m  the  Church.  Thus,  as  the  most  candid  men  of 
othe:  -  3  will  now  generally  admit,  the  Church,  by  her  high 
handed  measures,   I  »mmunion  four  of  the  « 

in  ir.     These  men  soon   afterwards  met  as  a  Presby- 
lished  what   has  generally  been  distinguished  as 
.-judicial  Testimony.     In  this   they  defend  their  seees- 
n  the  ground  of  any  one  of  the  evils  of  which   they 
complain,  but  of  all  these  evils  collectively,  especially  taken  in 
connection  with  the  fact  that  they  were  thrust   out  because  of 
their  _     _       st  tl    se   evils.     They  declined  to  act  judi- 

cially at   three   years  their  secession,  still  hoping 

that  such  meas  -  old  be  adopted  that  they  could  consist- 
ently return  to  the  Church  which  had  cast  them  out.  But 
though  something  was  done   towards   healing  the  breach,  espe- 

1734.  it  appeared  in   the  end   to  be 
more  the   re-uit  r :  dig      -;;ion  to  do  justice 

either  to  them  or  to  the  cause  of  truth.  It  was  soon  found  that 
the  i  reg         |   with  favor  by  the  better  class  of 

ry  convenient   refuge  for  those 

stem   of  patronage.     "When  all 

mea-  .position  to  ministers  intruded  upon  congregations 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  23 

against   their   will  proved   inert'  .    .        -  on   learned  to  iro 

peaceably  to  work  to  build  a  Church  of  their  own.  and  call  a 
Seceder  minister.  The  alarm  canned  by  such  proceedings  is 
sufficient  to  account  for  some  conciliatory  measures.  After  the 
four  brethren  had  waited  three  year-  in  suspense,  and  found 
prospect  of  reunion  to  the  mother  Church,  they  proceeded  to 
judicial  acts,  and  near  the  close  of  the  year  1736,  publisl 
what  has  been  called  their  Judicial  Testimony.  They  appointed 
one   of  their  number.  Mr.  Wil-on.  Pi  :   Theology.     At 

his  decease.  Mr.  Monerieff  filled  the  chair.    And  after  the  breach 
occasioned  by  the   Borgess  oath,  Mr.  E.  Erskine    was    efc 
professor  by  the    Burgher  Synod,  and  at  his  dece  -uc- 

ceeded  by  Mr.  Fisher,  so  that   all  first  S        lers      eu- 

pied  this  post.     They  were  suffered  to  occupy  their    Chur-      - 
till  the  year  1 74< '.     A  libel  was  framed   against  them  by  the 
commission  of  the  Assembly  and  laid  before  the  Assembly  it-     \ 
May.  1739.     The   charges    contained  in  it   were  in   substance 
their  secession,  for  which  their  accusers   were   responsible,  and 
their  acting  as  an  independent  court     :    C      1st,  which  was  ren- 
dered necessary  by  their  position.     The  S  5,1  _   :  in 
number,  being  summoned,  appeared  as  a  constituted  P:    - 
at  the  bar  of  the  Assembly,  and  formally  declined  their  author- 
ity.    The  next  year  the  Assembly  passed  an  act  of  deposition 
against  all  the  eight,  and  in  consequence  of  this  they  v. 
lently  thrust  out  of  their  places  of  worship.     These  men   were 
much  endeared  to  their  people,  and  the   sufferings  endured 
them  drew  the  bonds  of  affection  still  me:          sely.      H 
attending  their  exclusion,  and  the  exclusion  oft'..              _     _   - 
tions,  from  the  places  where  they  and  their  fathers  before  I 
had    worshiped    have    been   graphically  described  by  different 
writers,  and  are  full  of  thrilling   in:       5t;   but  it  would  o<. 
too  much  space  to  give  an  account  of  them. 

As  it  is  not  our  purp  -  give  a  history  of  the  Associate 

Church  at  large,  but  chiefly  of  that  branch  of  it  which  has  had  an 


24  THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 

existence  for  more  than  a  century  in  the  United  States,  we  shall 
pass  over  the  subsequent  events  pertaining  to  her  history  in 
Scotland,  only  noticing,  briefly,  one  or  two  things  necessary  for 
the  understanding  of  that  part  of  her  history  of  which  we  treat. 

The  brethren  of  the  Associate  Presbytery  had  soon  increased 
so  much  in  number,  that  they  found  it  necessary  to  constitute 
themselves  into  a  Synod,  to  consist  of  three  Presbyteries.  This 
was  in  1744.  The  whole  number  of  settled  ministers,  at  this 
time,  was  twenty-six.  It  was  not  long  after  this  that  a  question 
came  before  them  in  relation  to  the  lawfulness  of  swearinsr  cer- 
tain  Burgess  oaths,  containing  in  them  this  clause :  "  Here  I 
protest  before  God  and  your  Lordships,  that  I  profess,  and  allow 
with  my  heart,  the  true  religion  presently  professed  within  this 
realm,  and  authorized  by  the  laws  thereof:  I  shall  abide  thereat, 
and  defend  the  same  to  my  life's  end  ;  renouncing  the  Roman 
religion  called  papistry."  The  Synod  was  nearly  equally  di- 
vided in  respect  to  the  lawfulness  of  their  members  swearing 
this  oath;  and  after  about  two  years  sharp  contention,  a  breach 
took  place  in  1747,  and  two  distinct  Synods  was  the  result:  the 
one  known  most  commonly  by  the  name  of  the  General  Asso- 
ciate, or  Antibnrgher  Synod;  the  other,  not  being  divided  into 
provincial  Synods,  was  called  simply  the  Associate  or  Burgher 
Synod.  These  two  branches  of  the  secession,  after  a  separation 
of  more  than  seventy  years,  were  again  reunited,  Sept.  8,  1820. 

Although  the  question  of  the  propriety  of  the  civil  establish- 
ment of  religion  had  not  engaged  the  attention  of  the  Secedes, 
and  they  had  urged,  not  the  establishment  itself,  but  the  corrup- 
tion- of  it,  in  justification  of  their  secession,  yet  at  an  early 
period  some  began  to  entertain  doubts  on  this  subject.  Some  of 
the  young  men,  when  receiving  license  to  preach,  expressed  a 
difficulty  about  assenting  to  certain  parts  of  the  Westminster 
Confession  relating  to  the  magistrates'  power  in  religious  things. 
The  General  or  Antiburgher  Synod  appears  to  have  encoun- 
tered the  first  and  mosl  extensive  difficulties  of  this  character. 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  25 

The  American  Testimony  was  written  by  one  of  those  who  en- 
tertained these  scruples  about  the  magistrates'  power,  and  who 
was  ordained  with  an  allowed  reservation  on  this  subject.  The 
doctrine  introduced  into  this  Testimony  was  in  conformity  with 
the  writer's  views,  and  it  being  republished  in  Scotland,  strength- 
ened the  hands  of  those  who  opposed  civil  establishments,  and 
have  of  late  years  been  called  Voluntaries.  Attempts  were 
soon  made  to  bring  the  Testimony  of  the  General  Synod  into  a 
conformity  with  the  American  Testimony.  These  efforts  began 
in  the  year  1791,  and  resulted  in  the  preparation  of  a  new  Tes- 
timony instead  of  a  mere  enlargement  or  modification  of  the  old 
one.  The  preparation,  discussion  and  enactment  of  this  work, 
was  not  completed  till  1804.  The  adoption  of  it  was  the  means 
of  separating  from  the  Church  four  of  her  most  eminent  minis- 
ters, Dr.  Thomas  McCrie,  the  historian,  Mr.  Archibald  Brace, 
Profes.-or  of  Theology,  Mr.  James  Aitkin,  and  Mr.  James  Hog. 
These  brethren  not  being  able  to  give  their  assent  to  the  new 
Testimony,  formed  themselves  into  what  they  called  the  Con- 
stitutional Presbytery.  After  the  union  of  the  Burgher  and 
Antiburgher  Synods,  they  united  with  nine  of  the  brethren  of 
the  Antiburgher  Synod  who  had  protested,  and  were  distin- 
guished by  the  name  of  Original  Seceders.  A  majority  of  this 
body  lately  united  with  the  Free  Presbyterian  Church. 

A  missionary  spirit  characterized  the  Associate  brethren  from 
the  first;  and  one  of  the  fields  of  their  missionary  labors,  to 
which  very  particu'ar  attention  was  paid,  was  the  United  States. 
In  the  year  173G,  —  the  first  year  when  they  began  to  act  as  a 
distinct  branch  of  the  Church,  —  besides  other  applications  to 
them  for  supply  of  preaching,  Dr.  McKerrow  mentions  "  that  a 
letter  was  received  from  Londonderry,  Chester,  State  of  Penn- 
sylvania," containing  an  urgent  request  that  they  would  send 
over  either  an  ordained  minister  or  a  probationer  to  labor 
amongst  the  inhabitants  of  that  district ;  and  a  promise  was 
3 


26  THE    CHUKCH   MEMORIAL. 

given  that  all  the  necessary  charges  of  the  mission  would  be 
defrayed.  The  demands,  however,  made  upon  the  Presbytery 
for  supplying  the  necessitous  districts  in  their  own  immediate 
neighborhood,  were  so  numerous  and  so  urgent,  that  they  had 
it  not  yet  in  their  power  to  send  any  of  their  preachers  across 
the  Atlantic.  They  returned  a  friendly  reply  to  the  American 
letter,  but  deferred  for  a  season  sending  a  laborer  to  that  part  of 
the  vineyard. 

Fourteen  years  afterwards  (1750)  petitions  were  again  sent, 
addressed  to  the  Antiburgher  Synod,  from  some  of  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  eastern  counties  of  Pennsylvania,  for  supply  of 
preaching.  The  petitioners  were  chiefly  emigrants  from  Scot- 
land and  Ireland,  who,  though  not  finding  all  the  same  causes  of 
separation  from  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  America  as  from 
the  Established  Church  of  Scotland,  yet  found  some  of  the  same, 
and  had  also  other  objections  to  a  union  with  them.  At  a  meet- 
ing of  the  Synod,  1751,  an  urgent  application  was  again  made  to 
them  from  Mr.  Alexander  Craighead,  minister  at  Middle  Octo- 
rara,  in  Pennsylvania,  and  from  a  number  of  other  persons  in 
that  province,  earnestly  beseeching  the  Synod  to  appoint  some 
ministers  to  labor  in  that  part  of  America.  The  Synod  accord- 
ingly appointed  Mr.  .lames  Hume,  a  licentiate,  and  Mr.  John 
Jamieson,  student,  after  being  licensed,  to  be  ordained  and  sent 
as  missionaries  to  Pennsylvania.  The  design  of  the  Synod  was 
frustrated,  by  both  these  young  men  being  called  and  settled 
in  congregations.  The  Synod  was  much  dissatisfied  with  their 
conduct,  but  finally  released  them  from  their  appointment.  So 
intent  were  they  upon  complying  with  the  repeated  calls  from 
America  for  missionaries,  that  in  August,  1752,  they  directed 
Presbyteries  to  require  of  young  men,  previous  to  giving  them 
license,  an  engagement  to  submit  to  any  missionary  appointment 
which  might  be  given  them  by  the  church  courts,  unless  they 
had  such  objections  to  offer  as  should  be  found  relevant;  and 
those  young  men  who  showed  an  aversion  to  submit,  were  no 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  27 

longer  to  be  acknowledged  in  the  capacity  of  students.  Soon 
after  passing  this  act,  Messrs.  Alexander  Gellatly  and  Andrew 
Bunyan  were  ordered  to  be  licensed  without  delay,  that  they 
might  be  set  apart  to  this  important  work.  Mr.  Bunyan,  after 
being  licensed,  was  unwilling  to  proceed.  His  case  came  ulti- 
mately before  the  Synod,  and  his  excuse  being  found  not  satis- 
factory, the  license  which  had  been  given  him  on  the  condition 
of  his  submission  was  recalled,  though  afterwards,  suitable  ac- 
knowledgments having  been  made,  and  an  admonition  given  him, 
it  was  restored.  Mr.  Gellatly  complied  with  the  appointment 
given  him,  and  has  the  honor  of  being  the  first  missionary 
of  the  Associate  Church  to  this  country,  and  is  entitled  to  the 
name  of  the  Father  of  the  Secession  in  the  United  States.  Mr. 
Andrew  Arnot,  minister  at  Midholm,  was  sent  with  him,  with 
liberty  to  remain  or  return  at  the  end  of  a  year.  These  breth- 
ren set  sail  in  the  beginning  of  the  summer  of  1753,  and  arrived 
before  the  close  of  that  year,  and  not  in  1754,  as  has  been  often 
incorrectly  stated.  Mr.  Gellatly,  the  best  authority  in  the  case, 
says,  in  one  of  his  published  works,  that  he  arrived  in  1753. 
As  Mr.  Arnot  returned  at  the  end  of  the  year,  Mr.  James 
Proudfoot,  (or  Proudfit,  as  the  name  is  now  generally  spelled,) 
was  sent  to  supply  his  place,  and  set  sail  August,  1754.  To 
defray  the  expense  of  these  missions,  about  five  hundred  dollars 
were  raised  by  collections  in  the  congregations  belonging  to  the 
Synod, — a  liberal  sum,  considering  the  smallness  of  their  num- 
ber, their  limited  means,  and  the  large  demands  made  upon  them 
for  other  purposes. 

When  Messrs.  Gellatly  and  Arnot  arrived  in  America,  they 
found  an  extensive  field  of  labor,  and  many  more  demands  were 
made  on  them,  and  also  on  those  who  came  after  them,  than  it 
was  possible  to  comply  with.  Indeed,  during  the  whole  period 
of  the  existence  of  the  Associate  Church  as  a  separate  body  in 
the  United  States,  her  cause  has  been  much  impeded  from  the 
want  of  a  sufficient  supply  of  ministers.     In  the  early  period  of 


28  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

her  history,  there  were  no  suitable  means  for  educating  young 
men  for  the  ministry,  and  the  supply  from  abroad  was  altogether 
unequal  to  the  demand.  There  was  an  extreme  unwillingness 
on  the  part  of  brethren  in  Scotland  to  accept  of  a  missionary 
appointment  to  America.  The  ideas  of  separation  from  home  and 
friends,  and  of  a  life  spent  among  interminable  forests,  filled  with 
snakes  and  savage  Indians,  appeared  to  present  themselves  to  the 
minds  of  young  men  in  such  horrible  aspects,  that  they  would 
sooner  submit  to  the  highest  ecclesiastical  censures  than  agree 
to  go  on  a  mission  to  America.  As  a  frequent  impediment  in 
the  way  of  young  men  was  a  call  to  some  congregation  at  home, 
the  Synod,  to  prevent  this,  determined  that  no  young  man  under 
appointment  as  a  missionary  to  America  should  be  a  candidate 
for  settlement.  They  not  only,  as  has  been  stated,  sometimes 
recalled  license  where  a  missionary  appointment  was  declined, 
but,  in  the  case  of  ordained  ministers,  threatened  deposition, — 
and  in  one  case  at  least  were  about  to  proceed  to  this  length, 
had  not  their  course  been  arrested  by  the  timely  submission  of 
the  culprit.  Notwithstanding  these  rigorous  measures,  very  few 
exhibited  that  hardy  and  adventurous  spirit  in  the  cause  of  the 
gospel,  which  multitudes  of  emigrants  from  many  lands,  flocking 
to  these  shores,  were  exhibiting  for  the  attainment  of  merely 
secular  advantages. 

The  chief  field  of  labor  occupied  by  the  missionaries  to 
America,  for  some  years,  was  Lancaster,  Chester,  and  York 
counties,  Pennsylvania.  Soon  after  the  arrival  of  Messrs.  Gel- 
latly  and  Arnot,  agreeably  to  their  instructions  they  constituted 
themselves  into  a  Presbytery  under  the  name  of  the  Associate 
Presbytery  of  Pennsylvania,  subordinate  to  the  Associate  Anti- 
burgher  Synod  ;  and  after  a  division  of  the  Synod  into  General 
and  Provincial  Synods,  subordinate  to  the  Associate  Synod  of 
Edinburgh.  Opposition  was  soon  made  to  them  by  some  breth- 
ren who  had  been  occupying  the  field  of  their  labors  before 
them.     The  Presbytery  of  Newcastle,  subordinate  to  the  Synod 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  29 

of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  now  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States,  issued  a  warning 
against  them,  denouncing  them  as  schismatics  and  separatists, 
and  as  heretical  on  the  subject  of  the  gospel  offer,  the  nature  of 
faith,  and  the  obligation  of  the  religious  covenant  engagements 
of  our  reforming  forefathers.  They  first  invited  the  Associate 
ministers  to  unite  with  them,  and  when  they  declined  a  union, 
they  published  this  warning,  to  preserve  their  people  from  the 
dangerous  infection  of  the  unsound  principles  and  schismatical 
practices  with  which  they  charged  the  Seceders.  They  also,  at 
the  same  time,  republished,  at  Lancaster,  Pennsylvania,  a  book 
written  by  one  Mr.  Delap,  in  Ireland,  in  which  he  attacks  the 
religious  covenant  bond  of  the  Associate  Synod.  These  publi- 
cations were  answered  by  the  Seceders  in  a  little  more  than  a 
year  after  their  arrival.  Their  answer  was  published  at  Lan- 
caster, and  is  entitled,  "  A  Detection  of  Injurious  Reasonings 
and  Unjust  Representations."  It  consists  of  two  parts.  The 
first  part  is  by  Mr.  Gellatly,  "wherein,"  according  to  the  title, 
"  the  injury  done  to  truth,  and  the  unjust  representation  of,  and 
reflections  upon,  the  conduct  of  the  Associate  Presbytery,  by 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Delap,  in  his  remarks  upon  some  of  the  articles 
mentioned  in  their  confession  of  sins,  and  on  the  act  of  Presby- 
tery concerning  their  terms  of  communion,  are  discovered."  The 
second  part  was  begun  by  Mr.  Arnot  before  his  return  to  Scot- 
land, and  finished  by  Mr.  Gellatly.  It  contains,  according  to  its 
title,  "A  discovery  of  further  injury  done  to  the  truth  by  the 
Presbytery  of  Newcastle,  in  their  judicial  Warning  and  ap- 
pendix, and  of  their  unjust  representation  of  the  principles  and 
practices  of  the  Seceders."  This  part  treats  of  the  gospel  offer, 
the  nature  of  faith,  religious  covenants,  restricted  communion, 
and  what  are  called  non-essentials  in  religion.  The  whole  work 
extends  to  240  pages,  and  though  somewhat  antiquated  in  style, 
is  ably  written.  An  answer  to  this  work  soon  appeared,  by 
Messrs.  S.  Finley  and  R.  Smith,  under  the  title  of  u  The   De- 


30  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

tection  Detected."  To  this  a  reply  was  made  in  1758,  by  Mr. 
Gellatly,  under  the  following  title :  "  Some  Observations  upon 
a  late  piece  entitled,  '  The  Detection  Detected,  or  a  Vindica- 
tion, etc.,'  containing  a  discovery  of  the  manner  how  the  Rev. 
Mess.  S.  Finley  and  R.  Smith,  the  authors  of  said  piece,  handle 
the  obligation  of  the  National  and  Solemn  League,  the  nature 
of  Faith,  the  Gospel  Offer,  and  some  other  points :  and  showing 
that  the  Detection  is  not  detected  in  the  manner  they  pretend." 
This  work  extends  to  203  pages.  There  is  occasionally  some 
degree  of  sharpness  on  the  part  of  Mr.  Gellatly,  as  well  as  of 
his  opponents ;  yet  his  writings  indicate  not  only  a  good  degree 
of  learning  and  ability,  but  sound  views  of  the  gospel,  and  a 
spirit  of  conformity  to  it.  It  has  even  been  said  that  one  of  his 
opponents,  in  the  course  of  the  controversy,  became  a  convert 
to  Mr.  Gellatly's  views  of  faith,  and  afterward  published  a  ser- 
mon vindicating  the  doctrines  which  he  had  formerly  opposed. 
This  controversy,  which  originated  with  the  brethren  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  was  not  unfavorable  to  the  cause  of  the 
Seceders,  as  it  brought  their  principles  more  into  notice. 

Mr.  Gellatly  was  settled  in  Octorara,  of  Lancaster,  and  Oxford, 
of  Chester  county,  Pennsylvania.  Here  he  labored  till  March 
12,  1761,  when  he  entered  into  his  rest,  in  the  forty-second  year 
of  his  age  and  the  eighth  after  his  arrival  in  America.  Previous 
to  his  decease,  (1758,)  Mr.  Matthew  Henderson  arrived  as  a  mis- 
sionary from  Scotland,  and  was  settled  at  Oxford  and  Pencader, 
in  Chester  county.  Soon  after  the  decease  of  Mr.  G.,  Mr.  John 
Mason,  father  of  the  more  celebrated  Dr.  John  Mason  of  New 
York,  arrived.  lie  was  sent  for  by  a  congregation  in  New 
York,  over  which  he  was  settled,  and  continued  their  pastor  un- 
til his  death.  At  the  time  of  his  arrival,  (1761,)  the  Associate 
Presbytery  of  Pennsylvana  consisted  of  only  three  ministerial 
members,  Mr.  Jas.  Proudfit  of  Pequa,  Mr.  Henderson  of  Oxford 
and  Pencader,  and  Mr.  Mason  of  New  York.  Two  probationers, 
Mr.  Robert  Annan,  and  Mr.  John  Smart  were  sent  out  in  com- 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  81 

pany  with  Mr.  Mason.  Of  these,  Mr.  Smart  returned  without 
having  become  a  member  of  the  Presbytery,  and  Mr.  Annan  did 
not  become  a  member  till  four  years  afterwards. 

Petitions  for  supply  of  preaching  began  to  multiply  on  the 
hands  of  the  Presbytery  not  only  from  their  neighborhood  in  the 
eastern  counties  of  Pennsylvania,  but  from  the  Provinces  of 
New  York,  Virginia,  the  Carolinas,  and  the  western  parts  of 
Pennsylvania.  Strenuous  efforts  were  made  to  meet  these  de- 
mands by  applications  to  the  Associate  Synod,  and  by  the  Syn- 
od's appointments  of  missionaries.  As  a  specimen  of  the  suc- 
cess attending  these  efforts,  it  may  be  mentioned  that  at  two 
different  meetings  of  the  Synod  in  1762,  no  less  than  five  were 
appointed  missionaries  to  America.  Of  these  Mr.  Wm.  Mar- 
shall was  the  only  one  who  complied.  lie  was  originally  set- 
tled at  Deeprun  and  Neshaminy,  in  the  Forks  of  the  Delaware, 
but  afterwards  removed  to  Philadelphia,  of  the  Associate  con- 
gregation of  which  he  continued  the  pastor  till  his  decease  in 
1802.  In  17 Go,  three  others  were  appointed,  but  they  all  de- 
clined. 

Hitherto  all  the  missionaries  sent  had  been  connected  with 
the  Antiburghcr  Synod,  but  in  17G-1,  the  Rev.  Thomas  Clark 
(from  his  medical  skill  generally  known  by  the  name  of  Dr. 
Clark)  arrived  in  America.  He  had  been  a  soldier  in  the  army 
which  fought  against  the  Pretender  in  1745-G.  Having  after- 
wards (1748)  entered  the  ministry  in  connection  with  the  Bur- 
gher Synod,  he  wras  settled  in  the  congregation  of  Ballibay,  Ire- 
land. He  was  somewhat  eccentric,  and  many  laughable  anec- 
dotes respecting  him  have  been  handed  down  by  tradition,  yet 
he  was  a  man  eminent  for  piety  and  usefulness,  and  had  suffered 
persecution,  even  to  bonds  and  imprisonment,  for  the  cause  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Mr.  Clark  was  ordained  July  23,  1751,  over  a 
congregation  of  about  200  families  who,  not  finding  themselves 
edified  by  their  former  teachers,  or  able  to  believe  some  things 
taught  them,  had  applied  to   the  Associate    Synod  in   Scotland 


6Z  THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 

who  had  sent  Mr.  Clark  to  preach  to  them.  His  settlement, 
which  took  place  soon  afterwards,  appears  to  have  aroused  the 
wrath  of  the  ministers  who  had  been  deserted,  and  of  their  ad- 
herents. As  they  knew  that  he  had  scruples  about  swearing 
the  abjuration  oath  on  account  of  some  things  in  it,  and  the 
manner  of  swearing  by  kissing  the  Book,  they  took  advantage 
of  this  circumstance,  and  having  procured  a  warrant,  arrested 
him  during  public  worship,  and  carried  him  about  fourteen  miles 
under  a  strong  guard  of  horse  and  foot  to  Monaghan  jail,  where 
he  remained  a  prisoner  from  January  23,  1754,  till  the  8th  of 
the  following  April.  Some  time  after  his  release,  he  and  the 
most  of  his  congregation  emigrated  to  America.  When  they 
arrived  at  New  York,  a  part  of  the  people  went  to  Long  Cane 
in  South  Carolina  ;  the  rest,  in  company  with  their  minister, 
after  a  short  sojourn  at  Stillwater,  settled  at  Salem,  Newr  York, 
a  place  then  known  by  the  name  of  New  Perth.  The  next  year 
after  his  arrival  he  made  application  to  the  Associate  Presby- 
tery of  Pennsylvania,  and  certain  articles  being  drawn  up  to 
which  he  gave  his  assent,  he  was  received  as  a  member.  As 
the  two  Synods  in  Scotland  adhered  to  the  same  Testimony 
which  had  been  adopted  before  the  breach,  and  as  the  only 
ground  of  controversy  between  them  was  about  the  lawfulness 
of  a  certain  oath  peculiar  to  a  few  burghs  in  that  country,  there 
seemed  no  great  difficulty  in  the  way  of  the  union  of  these  breth- 
ren in  America.  The  chief  difficulty  was  in  relation  to  their 
subordination  to  the  respective  Synods  with  which  they  had  been 
connected.  There  was  less  trouble  in  the  cas-3  of  Mr.  Clark 
than  in  that  of  two  others  who  soon  followed  him.  There  were 
Messrs.  Telfar  and  Kinloch,  both  from  the  Burgher  Synod,  who 
made  application  for  admission  into  the  Presbytery  in  17G9. 
They  agreed  to  subscribe  the  same  articles  with  Mr.  Clark,  but 
with  some  alterations.  The  conditions  of  this  union  were,  That 
neither  party  should  justify  the  swearing  of  the  Burgess  oath, 
nor  the  censures  passed  upon  those   who  held   the  lawfulness  of 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  33 

it :  And  neither  party  was  required  to  break  off  their  connec- 
tion with  the  Synod  to  which  they  had  belonged  in  Scotland. 
There  was  a  manifest  inconsistency  in  the  latter  part  of  this 
agreement,  that  the  different  members  of  the  same  Presbytery 
should  be  in  subordination  to  two  distinct  supreme  courts  ;  and 
this  feature  of  the  union  gave  offense  to  the  Antiburgher  Synod, 
not,  however,  to  such  an  extent  as  to  prevent  her  from  contin- 
uing her  missions.  In  1770  she  appointed  Messrs.  John  Proud- 
fit,  John  Roger,  and  James  Ramsey  to  go  to  America.  Mr. 
Roger  alone  complied  with  this  appointment ;  however,  Mr. 
John  Smith  of  Stirling,  went  with  him.  These  missionaries 
were  directed  to  require  the  Presbytery  to  annul  the  union  with 
the  Burgher  brethren,  and  obliterate  their  minute  respecting  it. 
If  the  Presbytery  refused  to  do  so,  they  were  empowered,  to- 
gether with  any  others  who  entertained  similar  views  with  them, 
to  constitute  themselves  into  a  new  Presbytery.  The  instruc- 
tions given  to  these  brethren  were  laid  before  the  Presbytery  at 
a  meeting  held  at  Pequa,  June  5,  1771,  and  were  substantially 
complied  with.  The  Presbytery  agreed  that  the  union  with  the 
Burgher  brethren  should  be  dissolved,  as  not  consistent  with 
their  subordination  to  the  Synod,  and  that  they  would  have  no 
further  ministerial  communion  with  them  until  the  Synod  should 
give  them  instructions.  They  declined  erasing  the  minute  re- 
lating to  the  union,  judging  the  act  of  dissolving  it  sufficient. 
Messrs.  Roger  and  Smith  considering  the  Synod's  demand  as 
materially  complied  with,  took  seats  in  the  Presbytery,  and  the 
Synod  appears  to  have  been  satisfied. 

In  17 GO  commenced  another  attempt  to  unite  the  different 
branches  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  America.  At  the  re- 
quest of  several  Seceding  ministers,  Dr.  Wither^  oon  moved  in 
the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  shortly  before  they 
constituted  themselves  into  a  General  Assembly,  that  a  commit- 
tee be  appointed  to  converse  with  these  ministers  with  a  view 
to  bring  about  a   union  between  them  and  the  Synod.     A  peti- 


34  THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 

tion  was  presented  at  the  same  time  from  several  inhabitants 
about  Marsh  creek,  praying  that  the  Synod  would  use  their  en- 
deavors to  form  a  union  with  the  Seceders.  A  committee,  of 
which  Dr.  Witherspoon  was  chairman,  was  accordingly  appoint- 
ed for  this  purpose.  They  however  failed  to  meet.  In  1771, 
it  appears  that  they  had  a  meeting.  Certain  questions  were 
submitted  to  the  Associate  Presbytery  answers  to  which  were 
reported  to  the  Synod  in  1772,  which  were  referred  to  Dr. 
Whitherspoon  and  others.  The  Associate  Presbytery  not  hav- 
ing made  any  answer  to  the  proposal  of  the  committee  at  Synod 
made  the  year  before,  the  negotiation  was  dropped,  and  not  re- 
sumed till  1785,  when  efforts  were  made,  and  with  some  suc- 
cess for  a  time,  to  establish  a  convention  composed  of  some  of 
the  members  of  the  different  Presbyterian  bodies,  to  meet  bien- 
nially. The  design  of  this  convention  appears,  not  to  have  been 
to  effect  any  organic  union,  but  to  promote  sound  doctrine,  the 
faithful  exercise  of  discipline,  and  a  mutual  good  understanding 
among  these  Churches.  The  plan  was  one  which,  if  faithfully 
carried  out,  might  have  been  of  advantage,  but  it  appears  to 
have  been  dropped  about  as  soon  as  it  was  matured.  See  a 
more  full  account  of  it  in  "  The  Constitutional  History  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  by  Dr.  Hodge,"  part 
ii,  pp.  361-8. 

The  hands  of  the  Associate  Presbytery  had  been  so  far 
strengthened  by  the  missionaries  sent  from  Scotland,  that  in 
177G  they  agreed  to  divide  themselves  into  two  Presbyteries. 
One  of  these,  still  called  by  the  original  name,  the  Presbytery 
of  Pennsylvania,  consisted  of  ten  ministers,  viz  :  Messrs.  James 
Proudfit,  Matthew  Henderson,  William  Marshall,  John  Roger, 
John  Smith,  James  Clarkson,  William  Logan,  John  Murray, 
James  Martin,  and  Andrew  Patton.  The  new  Presbytery  was 
called  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  and  consisted  of  three  min- 
isters:  Messrs.  John  Mason,  Thomas  Clark,  and  Robert  Annan. 
These   Presbyteries   were   coordinate,  and   not   subject  to   any 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  6b 

common  court  in  this  country,  but  both  were  subordinate  to  the 
Synod  of  Edinburgh,  of  which  they  were  regarded  as  constitu- 
ent parts. 

This  division  into  two  Presbyteries,  it  will  be  seen,  took  place 
at  the  commencement  of  the  war  of  the  revolution  ;  and  it  is 
not  strange,  as  the  brethren  were  warm  advocates  of  the  cause 
of  the  colonies  against  the  mother  country,  that  their  subordi- 
nation to  the  mother  Church  lost  much  of  its  hold  upon  their 
consciences  and  affections.  It  was  during  this  eventful  period 
that  measures  were  employed,  without  consulting  the  Synod  in 
Scotland,  to  effect  a  union  between  the  two  Associate  Pre.-by- 
teries  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  Reformed  Presbytery  or  Cove- 
nanters on  the  other.  The  Reformed  Presbytery  had  been 
constituted  in  1774,  and  consisted  of  three  ministers:  Messrs. 
John  Cuthbcrtson,  William  Linn,  and  Alexander  Dobbin,  who 
all  exercised  their  ministry  chiefly  in  Pennsylvania.  The  cause 
of  the  colonies  being  espoused  by  these  brethren  as  well  as  by 
the  Seceders,  their  opinions  about  subjection  to  magistrates 
appear  to  have  been  somewhat  modified.  They  had  rejected 
the  government  of  Great  Britain  as  unscriptural,  and  testified 
against  subjection  to  it  as  sinful,  but  they  were  ready  to  own 
the  newly  formed  government  of  the  United  States ;  and  as  a 
diversity  of  opinion  on  subjection  to  civil  rulers  had  been  the 
main  point  of  difference  between  them  and  the  Seceders,  their 
approbation  of  this  government  appeared  to  remove  the  greatest 
difficulty  in  the  wTay  of  union. 

Mr.  Robert  Annan,  of  Wallkill,  New  York,  was  one  of  the 
foremost  of  the  Associate  Church  in  seeking  to  effect  this  union. 
In  the  summer  of  1777,  while  the  British  had  possession  of 
Philadelphia,  and  their  army  was  marching  through  Pennsyl- 
vania, Mr.  Annan  came  to  Pennsylvania,  and  succeeded  in 
bringing  together  a  few  of  the  members  of  the.  two  bodies,  for 
conference,  at  Donegal,  Lancaster  county.  Little  was  done, 
except  to  appoint  another  meeting,  which  was  held  at  Pequa, 


36  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Pennsylvania,  the  ensuing  March.  But  our  limits  will  not  ad- 
mit of  a  full  account  of  the  negotiations  which  were  carried  on 
for  about  six  years.  Conferences  repeatedly  met,  propositions 
were  framed,  substitutes  offered  for  them,  and  substitutes  for 
substitutes.  Sometimes  clouds  darkened  the  prospect,  and  some- 
times they  appeared  to  be  passing  away.  It  will  be  sufficient 
here  to  state  the  final  result. 

The  propositions  on  which  the  union  was  finally  consummated 
were  laid  before  the  Associate  Presbytery  at  their  meeting  at 
Pequa,  June  12,  1782.  Various  exceptions  were  taken  to  them 
by  Messrs.  Marshall  and  Clarkson.  The  union,  however,  was 
closed  the  next  day,  on  the  basis  of  these  propositions,  by  the 
casting  vote  of  the  moderator.  Messrs.  Marshall  and  Clarkson, 
ministers,  and  Messrs.  Robert  Hunter,  James  Thompson,  and 
Alexander  Moor,  ruling  elders,  protested,  and  appealed  to  the 
Associate  Synod  of  Scotland.  The  protest  was  at  first  admit- 
ted, but  on  a  review  of  it,  as  it  contained  an  appeal,  it  was 
refused  admittance.  The  protestors  then  withdrew,  claiming  to 
be  the  true  Associate  Presbytery  of  Pennsylvania.  It  has  not 
been  thought  necessary  to  introduce  the  various  propositions 
debated,  and  the  changes  made,  or  proposed  to  be  made,  upon 
them,  as  our  limits  would  not  admit  of  this,  and  the  controversies 
to  which  they  relate  have  mostly  become  obsolete,  so  far  as  they 
concern  the  Associate  Church  and  the  united  body. 

On  these  proceedings  it  is  not  proposed  to  make  any  remarks 
which  might  revive  the  unpleasant  feelings  which  such  events 
too  generally  produce.  This  much,  however,  may  be  said  :  that 
it  was  much  to  be  regretted  that  a  union  could  not  have  been 
effected  which  would  at  the  same  time  have  met  all  the  demands 
of  truth,  and  secured  the  harmony  of  all  the  parties  concerned. 
Without  attempting  to  decide  by  whose  fault  it  happened,  yet 
the  fact  cannot  be  concealed,  that  the  union  was  not  harmonious. 
A  part  of  both  bodies  refused  to  go  into  the  union,  and  continued 
separate  from  each  other,  as  well  as  from  the  United  Church. 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  37 

The  united  body  took  to  themselves  the  name  of  the  Associate 
Reformed  Church  ;  the  protestors  against  the  union  retained 
their  former  name;  and  our  further  business  is  to  trace  their 
history  down  to  the  present  time.  As  they  still  regarded  them- 
selves as  in  subordination  to  the  Synod  of  Scotland,  and  had 
appealed  to  that  court,  their  appeal  was  considered  and  their 
conduct  approved.  And  as  they  had  been  greatly  weakened  in 
numbers,  missionaries  were  soon  sent  to  their  aid.  The  first 
sent  after  the  consummation  of  the  union,  were  Messrs.  John 
Anderson  and  Thomas  Beveridge.  Not  long  afterwards,  Messrs. 
Archibald  White  and  David  Goodwillie ;  then  again,  Messrs. 
David  Somerville  and  John  Cree  ;  and  towards  the  close  of  this 
century,  Messrs.  Robert  Laing,  John  Banks,  Robert  Armstrong, 
Andrew  Fulton,  and  probably  some  others,  arrived  in  the  United 
States.  Messrs.  Matthew  Henderson  and  John  Smith,  who  had 
gone  into  the  union,  became  dissatisfied,  and  returned  to  the 
Presbytery. 

Upon  the  arrival  of  Messrs.  Anderson  and  Beveridge,  in  the 
summer  of  1784,  the  Presbytery  considered  it  expedient  to  pre- 
pare a  Testimony,  suited  to  their  circumstances  in  this  country, 
and  appointed  these  brethren  to  attend  to  that  business.  Accord- 
ingly, a  Narrative  and  Testimony  were  prepared,  and  being 
enacted,  were  published  that  same  year.  It  appears  that  the 
subordination  of  the  Presbytery  to  the  Synod  was  found  in- 
convenient and  disadvantageous.  The  Testimony  was  adopted 
without  even  consulting  with  the  Synod  ;  and  though  some  dis- 
satisfaction was  expressed,  and  an  act  passed  in  178G,  claiming, 
indeed,  but  little  more  than  what  might  be  called  the  brotherly 
oversight  which  one  Church  might  exercise  over  another,  this 
subordination  soon  became  a  dead  letter. 

In  1791,  the  Presbytery  passed  an  act  respecting  public  cov- 
enanting, afterwards  incorporated  in  the  Testimony;  and  the. 
next  year  they  engaged  in  the  duty  of  covenanting  in  connection 
with  the  Associate  congregation  of  New  York.     In  17DG,  they 


38  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

also  passed  an  act  against  occasional  communion,  which  was 
published  at  the  time,  and  the  body  of  it  has  been  republished 
in  Mr.  Miller's  Sketches  and  Sermons. 

In  1794,  finding  the  supply  of  ministers  from  abroad  inade- 
quate, they  established  a  theological  seminary  in  Beaver  county, 
Pensylvania,  of  which  Dr.  John  Anderson  continued  to  be  the 
sole  professor  until  1819,  when,  owing  to  the  infirmities  of  age, 
he  resigned.  The  number  of  students  was,  however,  very  small. 
The  average  attendance  was  not  more  than  four  or  five,  and  the 
highest  number,  which  was  shortly  before  his  resignation,  was 
nine. 

In  1800,  the  Presbytery  agreed  to  constitute  themselves  into 
a  Synod,  consisting  of  the  four  Presbyteries  of  Philadelphia, 
Cambridge,  Chartiers,  and  Kentucky,  (now  Miami.)  The  first 
meeting  of  the  Synod  was  at  Philadelphia,  May  20,  1801.  It 
was  opened  with  a  sermon  by  Mr.  Marshall,  who  was  chosen  the 
first  moderator.  Mr.  Francis  Pringle,  who  had  lately  arrived 
from  Ireland,  was  chosen  clerk,  which  office  he  held  till  May, 
1827,  when,  being  far  advanced  in  years,  he  resigned,  and  his 
place  was  filled  by  the  election  of  the  Rev.  A.  Heron,  D.D., 
who  again  was  succeeded,  in  1843,  by  the  lie  v.  T.  Hanna,  D.D., 
the  clerk  of  Synod  at  the  time  of  the  late  union. 

From  the  time  of  the  constitution  of  the  Synod  till  1811,  no- 
thing is  known  to  the  writer  as  having  occurred  requiring  any 
special  notice.  Ministers  continued  to  arrive  from  Scotland  and 
Ireland,  a  few  by  appointment,  but  more  at  their  own  option. 
Among  those  arriving  in  the  early  part  of  this  century  may  be 
mentioned  the  Rev.  Drs.  Alexander  Bullions,  Robert  Bruce, 
Peter  Bullions,  W.  C.  Brownlee,  Joseph  Shaw,  Andrew  Stork, 
Messrs.  Francis  Pringle,  Thomas  Smith,  Alexander  Gordon, 
Peter  Campbell,  Alexander  Wilson,  Alexander  Donan,  John 
France,  John  Dickie,  Andrew  Isaac,  T.  Ketcher,  and  James 
Millar. 

The  evil  of  slaveholding  had  engaged  the  attention  of  the 


THE    CnURCII    MEMORIAL.  39 

Seceders  in  Scotland  at  least  as  early  as  178S.     Tins  subject 
came  before  the  General  Synod  at  their  meeting  in  May,  and 
in  the  noble  efforts  employed  at  that  time  to  break  the  shackles 
from  the  slave,  they  took  a  prominent  part.     They  "expressed 
their  hearty  concurrence  with   their  fellow-subjects  throughout 
the  kingdom,  who  have  declared  their  abhorrence  of  that  infa- 
mous system,  so  inconsistent  with  religion  and  humanity,  and 
their  earnest  wishes  that  measures  may  be   speedily  adopted  for 
the  abolition  of  it,"  etc.     One  of  the  original  Presbyteries  of  the 
Associate  Church  in   the  United  States  had  its  location  in    Ken- 
tucky, and  as  early  as  the  year  1800  they  sent  up  an  address  to 
the  Presbytery  of  Pennsylvania,  asking  that  a  warning  might  be 
issued  against  the  sin  of  slaveholding.     With   this  request  the 
Presbytery  complied,  and  in  their  warning  declare  slaveholding  to 
be  a  moral  evil  and  unjustifiable.    They  also  urge  the  instruction 
of  the  people  in  regard  to  this  sin.  so  as  to  render  their  continu- 
ance  in  it   more  inexcusable,  and  a  proceeding  to    Church  cen- 
sure on  that  account  more  expedient.     The  efforts  of  the  breth- 
ren in    Kentucky  not  promising  much  for  the  arresting  of  this 
evil,  they  soon  afterwards  (1804)  removed  with  their  congrega- 
tions to  the  adjoining  free  States  of  Ohio  and  Indiana.    As,  how- 
ever, there  were  Associate  congregations  in   the   States  of  Vir- 
ginia, North  Carolina,   South   Carolina,  and   Tennessee,  and  as 
members  of  the  Church  were   beginning  to  involve  themselves 
in  this  sin,  some  of  these  people   in    Greene  county,  Ohio,  who 
had    fled  from  the   contamination,  solicited  the    Synod  at  their 
meeting,  May,  1808,  to  exclude  slaveholders  from  the  commun- 
ion of  the  Church.     This   led  in   the  end  to  the  adoption  of  an 
Act  in  1811    by  the    Synod  at  Canonsburg,  declaring  it  to  be  a 
moral  evil  to  hold   negroes  in  bondage,  directing  the  members 
of  the  Church  under  their  inspection  to  set  them  at  liberty ;  or 
if  this  were  rendered  impracticable,  to  treat  them  as  if  free  in 
respect  to  food,  clothing,  instruction,  and  wages.     They  also  de- 
clared those   who  refused  compliance  with  the  above  directions, 


40  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

unworthy  of  the  fellowship  of  the  Church.  The  provisions  of 
this  act  not  being  complied  with,  the  Synod,  after  having  had 
the  subject  before  them  for  a  number  of  years,  at  another  meet- 
ing at  Canonsburg,  May,  1831,  passed  a  more  stringent  act  by 
which  all  slaveholders  were  forthwith  excluded  from  her  com- 
munion. This  act  was  regarded  by  a  few  members  as  rash  and 
severe.  They  accordingly  protested  against  it,  but  it  was  gen- 
erally understood  that  the  most,  if  not  all  of  them,  were  satisfied 
with  the  view  taken  of  this  act  in  a  letter  addressed  by  the  Syn- 
od in  May,  1840,  to  the  people  under  their  inspection  in  the 
Presbytery  of  the  Carolinas.  In  this  letter  some  allowance  was 
made  for  those  who  might  not  be  able  to  effect  the  emancipation 
of  their  slaves,  provided  they  would  agree  to  what  was  called 
a  moral  emancipation.  This  letter,  however,  was  so  far  from 
conciliating  the  feelings  of  Southern  slaveholders,  that  a  mob  of 
them  visited  with  Lynch  law  the  brother  who  was  appointed  to 
be  the  bearer  of  it,  and  that,  too,  while  he  was  engaged  with  a 
congregation  in  the  public  worship  of  God.  The  effect  of  these 
proceedings  of  the  Synod  was  to  purge  the  Church  of  the  sin  of 
slaveholding,  and  at  the  same  time  entirely  to  extinguish  the 
Associate  Presbytery  of  the  Carolinas. 

The  Synod  having  had  no  very  fixed  and  definite  rules  of 
discipline,  had  an  overture  prepared  and  handed  down  to  the 
Presbyteries,  which  was  enacted  as  a  Book  of  Discipline  in  1817. 
This  contains  an  article  on  censurable  offenses,  such  as  the  pro- 
faning of  the  Sabbath,  the  abuse  of  spirituous  liquors,  profaning 
the  name  of  God  in  common  conversation,  the  abuse  of  lots,  the 
use  of  charms,  the  diversions  of  the  stage,  promiscuous  dancing, 
etc.,  etc. 

This  book  was  found  in  various  respects  defective,  and  a 
substitute  for  it  was  adopted  by  the  Synod,  in  1843.  It  was, 
however,  stated  by  the  committee,  as  their  design,  that  the  part 
on  censurable  offenses  should  be  incorporated  in  the  new  book 
without  alteratton,  except  in  the  articles  on  the  publication  of 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  41 

the  purpose  of  marriage,  and  on  slaveholding,  which  had  been 
changed  by  the  enactments  of  the  Synod.  The  Synod,  also,  in 
1844,  directed  that  this  part  of  the  old  book  should  be  printed  in 
connection  with  the  new  one,  which,  however,  probably  through 
some  oversight,  was  not  done. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Associate  Synod,  at  Huntington,  Penn- 
sylvania, May,  1820,  Dr.  John  Anderson  having  resigned  his 
professorship  in  the  Theological  Seminary,  it  was  agreed  to  es- 
tablish two  seminaries  :  one  at  Philadelphia,  of  which  Dr.  Banks 
was  chosen  the  professor  ;  and  a  second  at  Canonsburg,  of  which 
Dr.  Ramsey  was  chosen  professor,  the  ensuing  year. 

At  this  time,  a  union  of  the  two  branches  of  the  Secession  in 
Scotland  took  place,  and  a  subsequent  union  of  the  Protestors 
with  the  Constitutional  Presbytery,  which  caused  a  good  deal  of 
discussion  in  the  American  Synod.  This  subject  came  before 
the  Synod  in  1822,  and  was  not  finally  disposed  of  till  1835, 
thus  occupying  their  attention,  more  or  less,  for  thirteen  years. 
After  waiting  one  or  two  years  for  official  information  respecting 
the  union  of  the  Burgher  and  Antiburgher  Synods,  and  after 
some  debates  respecting  the  terms  of  that  union,  the  Synod,  at 
Philadelphia,  May,  1826,  agreed  to  condemn  "said  union  as  a 
defection  from  a  covenanted  Reformation."  This  action  of  the 
Synod  was  strenuously  opposed  by  a  large  minority,  and  was 
only  carried  by  the  casting  vote  of  the  moderator,  Dr.  Ramsey. 
The  grounds  of  this  condemnation  were  stated  at  the  next  meet- 
ing, and  it  was  agreed  that  the  Synod  should  continue  in  union 
with  the  Protestors.  The  Protestors  and  Constitutional  Pres- 
bytery having  united  under  a  Testimony  called  the  Testimony 
of  the  Original  Seceders,  the  Synod,  in  1832,  Resolved,  That 
we  continue  in  union  with  said  Synod  of  Original  Seceders,  as 
constituted  under  said  Testimony.  Against  this  decision  there 
were  several  dissents;  and  in  1835  an  explanatory  act  un- 
adopted, stating  that,  in  the  former  act  in  relation  to  the  Original 

Seceders,  "  it  was  not  intended  formally  to  approve  of  their 
4 


42  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Testimony  respecting  the  magistrates'  power  circa  sacra,  and 
national  covenanting;  "  and  for  this,  and  other  reasons  which  are 
assigned,  it  is  added,  "  that  all  ministers  and  members,  emigrat- 
ing from  that  Synod  into  our  bounds,  should  declare  their  ad- 
herence to  our  Testimony,  in  order  to  church  fellowship  with 
us."  On  the  passage  of  this  explanatory  act,  the  most  of  the 
dissenters  present  agreed  to  withdraw  their  dissents.  And  thus 
this  long  controversy  was  terminated. 

At  the  aforementioned  meeting  of  the  Synod,  at  Huntingdon, 
1820,  information  was  given,  by  a  letter  from  the  Rev.  Joseph 
Kerr,  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  of  the  West,  that  they 
had  appointed  the  Rev.  Matthew  Henderson,  (son  of  the  Rev. 
M.  Henderson,  before  mentioned,)  J.  Riddel,  and  Joseph  Kerr, 
to  meet  with  such  members  of  the  Associate  Synod  as  might  be 
appointed  to  confer  with  them  on  the  subject  of  a  union  between 
the  two  Synods.  Messrs.  James  Ramsey,  William  Wilson,  and 
Robert  Bruce,  were  appointed  a  committee  for  the  aforesaid 
purpose.  At  the  next  meeting  of  the  Synod,  at  Pittsburgh, 
May,  1821,  the  committee  reported  six  propositions  which  had 
been  the  subject  of  discussion.  These  had  been  proposed  by 
the  brethren  of  the  Associate  Reformed  committee.  To  the 
1st,  5th,  and  6th,  the  Associate  committee  assented  ;  but  not 
unanimously  to  the  2d,  3d,  and  4th.  The  propositions  were  as 
follows : 

1.  We  believe  tbat  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  are 
the  word  of  God,  and  the  perfect  and  only  rule  of  Christian  faith  and 
practice. 

2.  We  shall  retain  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  Catechisms, 
larger  and  shorter,  and  Form  of  Presbyterian  Church  Government,  as 
received  by  both  Churches. 

3.  We  shall  exhibit  an  illustration  and  defense  of  the  doctrines  of  the 
Confession  of  Faith,  in  which  we  shall  expose  and  testily  against  error 
generally,  but  more  particularly  the  errors  of  the  present  day. 

4.  We  assert  that  public  religious  vowing  or  covenanting  is  a  moral 
duty,  to  be  practised  when  the  circumstances  of  providence  require  it. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  43 

But  as  the  duty,  from  its  nature,  is  occasional,  not  stated,  and  there  is, 
and  may  be.  a  diversity  of  sentiment  respecting  the  reasonableness  of  it, 
we  agree,  that  while  no  obstruction  is  thrown  in  the  way,  every  scrip- 
tural facility  shall  be  afforded  to  those  who  have  clearness  to  proceed  in 
it  ;  while  its  observance  shall  not  be  required  of  any,  in  order  to  church 
communion. 

5.  We  agree  that  the  united  Church  shall  prepare  a  formula. 

6.  We  propose  that  the  united  Synod  be  called  "  The  Associate  Synod 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church.'' 

The  committee  having  reported,  the  Synod  expressed  their 
satisfaction  with  their  fidelity  and  diligence,  and  their  own  en- 
couragement to  use  further  endeavors  to  accomplish  so  desirable 
an  object  as  the  union  which  had  been  proposed.  They  also 
appointed  Messrs.  Allison,  Murray,  and  Bruce,  a  committee  of 
conference,  to  obtain  a  more  explicit  declaration  of  the  brethren 
on  the  2d,  3d,  and  4th  articles  of  the  basis  of  union. 

When  the  Synod  next  met,  at  Philadelphia,  May,  1822,  a 
letter  was  received  from  Messrs.  J.  Riddel  and  Joseph  Kerr, 
with  an  addition  by  Mr.  R.  Bruce.  It  appears  from  this  com- 
munication, that  none  of  the  Associate  committee  had  attended 
the  conference,  except  Mr.  Bruce.  In  this  letter,  the  Associate 
Reformed  committee  propose — 

1st.  That  the  Associate  Synod  should  receive  the  Constitution  and 
Standards  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  comprehending  the  West- 
minster Confession  of  Faith,  Catechisms,  larger  and  shorter,  Form  of 
Church  Government,  and  Discipline,  with  the  Directory  for  Worship ; 
and, 

2d.  That  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  should  receive  the  Testi- 
mony of  the  Associate  Church,  and  make  it  a  term  of  communion,  so  far 
as  it  may  be  understood  :  Provided,  what  relates  to  the  purchase  of  the 
common  benefits  of  life  should  be  erased ;  and  also  in  part  1st,  section 
14th,  the  requirement  of  members  to  give  their  assent  to  certain  testi- 
monies of  former  times,  with  which  few  have  au  opportunity  of  making 
themselves  acquainted.  It  was  proposed,  also,  that  the  testimony  should 
be  enlarged  by  testifying  against  Hopkinsian  and  other  errors;  and  that 
the  Associate  Synod  should  have  liberty  to  alter  the  phraseology  used 
by  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  in  speaking  of  psalmody,  by  using 


44  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

more  unexceptionable  language.  A  query  was  also  proposed  respecting 
religious  covenants,  and  as  to  the  authority  of  the  Church  to  bind  pos- 
terity to  embrace  her  views,  whether  approved  or  not ;  and  whether  the 
application  of  this  principle  to  the  perpetual  obligation  of  the  National 
Covenant  of  Scotland,  and  the  League  of  the  three  kingdoms,  must  be 
a  sine  qua  non  of  union. 

The  Associate  Synod,  in  her  answer  to  this  letter,  expressed 
her  gratified  feelings,  and  her  hope  that  the  Lord  was  about  to 
heal  the  breach  which  had  so  long  separated  them  from  their 
brethren.      No  objection  was    made  to  the   acceptance  of   the 
Westminster  Standards,  as  altered  by  the  Associate  Reformed 
Church,  so  far   as  relates  to  doctrine  ;    the  Associate   Church 
having  already  received  them,  with  the  exception  of  the  same 
things  which  had  been  altered  by  these  brethren.      Still,  the 
Synod  expressed   it  as    her  preference,  that    these   Standards 
should  be  retained  without  alteration.     For  this,  some  reasons 
were  assigned,  of  which  the  chief  one  is,  that  it  would  be  a  tes- 
timony of  our  unity  with  other  branches  of  the  Church  holding 
the  same  Standards.     The  Synod  did  not  refuse  to  erase  the  ar- 
ticle on  the  purchase  of  common  benefits,  but  proposed  a  substi- 
tute for  the  consideration  of  the  two   Synods.     This  substitute 
has  since  been  published  in  the  Testimony  as  a  foot  note.     She 
expressed  her  willingness  in  regard  to  what  had  been  proposed 
relating  to  former  Testimonies  of  the  Church,  to  leave  to  her 
brethren  such  a  mode  of  recognizing  the   past  exertions  of  the 
Church  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  as  they  might  judge  best.     All 
the  alteration  proposed  in  the  Article  of  the  Constitution  of  the 
Associate   Reformed   Church  on  Psalmody,  was  the  erasure  of 
the  word  merely,  so  that  it  would  read,  "  No  human  composures," 
etc.     As  to  the  query  proposed,  through  some  oversight,  it  was 
not  clearly  and  fully   expressed.     To  the  most  material  part  of 
it,  the  Synod  answered,  "That  the   covenant  engagements  of 
the  Church  in  times  past  are  binding  on  posterity,  so  far  as  these 
are  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God,  and  suited  to  their  circum- 
stances, and  no  farther." 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  45 

A  reply  was  made  to  this  letter  by  a  committee  of  the  Asso- 
ciate Reformed  Synod,  to  which  the  writer  of  these  pages  can- 
not at  present  obtain  access.  In  an  answer  to  it,  addressed  to 
the  Associate  Reformed  Synod,  by  a  committee  of  the  Asso- 
ciate Synod,  after  expressing  their  desire  for  union,  and  re- 
ferring to  the  hopes  excited  by  the  friendly  and  liberal 
communication  of  the  Associate  Reformed  committee,  made 
to  the  Synod  at  its  last  meeting,  they  go  on  to  say:  "We 
cannot  but  regret  the  unhappy  effect  which  the  reply  of  your 
committee  to  our  communication  has  produced,  wherever  it  has 
been  read,  which  reply  you  have  now  sanctioned,  and  adopted 
as  your  own.  The  general  style  and  manner  of  that  reply,  it 
is  feared,  is  unfavorable  to  union."  A  respectable  number  of 
the  Associate  Reformed  brethren,  apprehending  an  unfavorable 
termination  to  the  efforts  for  union,  by  their  Synod's  adoption  of 
this  letter,  made  vigorous  opposition  to  it,  but  it  was  adopted  by 
a  majority.  The  Associate  Synod  unanimously  voted  the  letter 
unsatisfactory ;  and  though  in  the  letter  of  their  committee 
above  referred  to,  they  defended  themselves  against  the  animad- 
versions made  on  their  former  communication,  the  correspond- 
ence had  assumed  such  a  character,  that  any  further  measures 
to  effect  a  union  at  that  time  were  dropped.  The  whole  corres- 
pondence was  published,  and  embraces  much  which  would  be 
interesting,  but  it  extended  to  about  30  pages,  and  would  be  too 
voluminous  to  be  embraced  in  a  brief  historical  sketch. 

At  this  period  (1822)  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Associate 
Church  were  seven  in  number,  viz  :  Philadelphia,  Cambridge, 
Chartiers,  Miami,  the  Carolinas,  Ohio,  and  Allegheny.  The 
number  of  ordained  ministers  was  4-1  ;  licentiates,  8  ;  congrega- 
tions, Gl  ;  families,  2,974;  communicants,  7,378.  There  were 
5  theological  students  in  the  Western,  and  4  in  the  Eastern 
Seminary.  Dr.  Banks  was  called  to  his  rest  May  10th,  182G, 
and  with  his  decease  terminated  the  Eastern  Seminary,  or  rather 
it  was   united  with  the  Western,  and  Dr.    Ramsey  was  soon 


46  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

afterwards  chosen  to  the  professorship  in  the  united  Institution, 
which  office  he  discharged  alone  until  1835,  when  a  second  pro- 
fessor was  elected,  and  entered  upon  the  duties  of  his  office.  In 
1826,  the  number  of  students  under  Dr.  Ramsey's  instructions, 
was  12.  They  had  increased  to  about  an  average  of  20,  at  the 
time  of  the  election  of  a  second  professor,  and  since  then  have 
fluctuated  between  22,  the  lowest,  and  39,  the  highest  number 
in  attendance. 

In  1825,  the  Synod,  finding  that  Hopkinsian  and  Unitarian 
errors  were  prevailing  extensively  in  New  England,  and  spread- 
ing from  thence  through  other  parts  of  the  country,  published  a 
Warning  against  these  errors,  particularly  against  the  Hopkin- 
sian system,  which  was  in  its  most  prominent  features  a  revival 
of  the  old  and  exploded  system  of  Pelagius.  This  part  of  the 
Warning  was  written  by  Dr.  Heron.  It  was  able,  seasonable, 
and,  it  is  hoped,  useful. 

The  secession  in  the  United  States  was  for  many  years  a 
missionary  field,  depending  for  ministers,  and  to  some  extent  for 
pecuniary  aid,  upon  the  mother  Church  in  Scotland  ;  but  having 
acquired  more  strength,  she  began  about  this  time  to  enter  with 
earnestness  upon  the  work  of  missions.  At  first,  however,  her 
limited  means  confined  her  efforts  to  the  domestic  field.  At  an 
early  period  missionaries  had  been  sent  to  the  Carolinas,  who 
had  been  the  means  of  forming  a  Presbytery  in  that  region. 
In  1822,  two  were  sent  to  Canada  West,  who  labored  for  a  short 
time  in  the  region  now  occupied  by  the  Presbytery  of  Stamford. 
In  the  year  1825,  commenced  a  series  of  missions  to  Missouri 
and  the  far  West,  which  were  continued  from  year  to  year, 
until  they  have  been  the  means  of  organizing  six  Presbyteries 
in  these  new  States,  and  some  of  them  among  the  largest  in  the 
Associate  Church.  These  domestic  missions  have  been  sup- 
ported at  an  annual  expense  of  about  six  or  seven  thousand  dol- 
lars, chiefly  raised  by  contributions. 

At  the  meeting  of  the   Synod  at  Pittsburgh,  May  27,  1829, 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  47 

according  to  arrangements  previously  made,  the  members  en- 
gaged in  public  solemn  covenanting.  Mr.  (now  Dr.)  Heron 
preached  from  Psalms  lxxvi,  2 :  "  Vow  and  pay  unto  the  Lord 
your  God."  The  bond  was  signed  by  twenty-nine  ministers,  all 
that  were  present  except  four,  whose  circumstances  at  the  time 
prevented  their  uniting  in  this  duty  with  their  brethren.  One 
or  more  of  these  engaged  in  this  duty  at  a  subsequent  meeting. 
The  bond  was  also  signed  by  fifteen  elders,  five  probationers, 
and  two  students  of  theology.  As  few  of  the  eastern  brethren 
were  present,  it  was  resolved  that  an  opportunity  should  be 
afforded  to  them  to  engage  in  this  duty  at  the  next  meeting  at 
Philadelphia.  Accordingly,  at  that  meeting,  after  sermon  by 
Dr.  James  Martin  from  Neh.  ix,  38  :  "  And  because  of  all  this  we 
make  a  sure  covenant,"  those  not  present  on  the  former  occasion, 
en«-a<*ed  in  covenanting.     At  this  time  the  bond  was  signed  by 

DO  ° 

ten  ministers,  ten  elders,  three  probationers,  and  three  students  of 
theology.  A  few  members  of  the  congregation  united  in  this 
duty  with  the  Synod,  and  some,  ministers  and  others,  who  had 
en^a^ed  in  it  before,  signified  their  concurrence.  One  design  of 
the  Synod  was  to  encourage  their  congregations  to  follow  their 
example.  How  far  this  design  was  successful,  we  have  not  the 
means  of  ascertaining,  but  we  believe  that  at  different  times  this 
ordinance  has  been  observed  in  the  greater  part  of  the  oldest 
and  largest  congregations  of  the  Associate  Church ;  for  exam- 
ple, in  the  congregations  of  Cambridge,  Argyle,  New  York, 
Philadelphia,  Chartiers,  Service,  Frankfort,  North  and  South 
Buffalo,  Mt.  Pleasant,  Unity,  Massies,  and  many  others. 

In  the  year  1842,  the  Synod  made  a  commencement  of  mis- 
sionary effort  in  the  foreign  field.  A  single  missionary  was  sent 
to  explore  a  portion  of  South  America,  with  a  view  to  fix  upon 
some  suitable  field  of  labor.  The  missionary,  (Mr.  Banks,) 
having  visited  the  island  of  Trinadad,  reported  this  as  a  suitable 
field,  and  he,  together  with  the  Rev.  David  Gordon,  were  accord- 
ingly appointed  to  occupy  it.     Mr.  Gordon  was  accompanied  by 


48  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

his  wife  and  Miss  Beveridge.  After  the  death  of  Mr.  Gordon, 
Rev.  John  Scott  was  appointed,  who  soon  returned.  In  1848, 
the  Rev.  W.  H.  Andrew  was  sent,  but  remained  only  a  short 
time.  Mr.  Andrew  Thompson,  and  some  other  private  mem- 
bers of  the  Church,  were  also  sent ;  but  in  consequence  of  the 
sickness  and  death  of  some  of  the  missionaries,  and  the  return 
of  others  to  the  United  States,  the  Synod  has  not  had  for  a  year 
or  two  past  any  missionaries  of  their  own  communion  at  their 
stations  upon  the  Island.  These  stations  have  been  dependent 
on  the  labors  of  a  missionary  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church 
of  Scotland,  to  whose  support  the  Synod  contributes  $400  per 
annum.  The  Synod  have  since  sent  a  missionary  to  California. 
They  have  also  sent  two  or  three  to  labor  in  Oregon.  They 
have  a  Presbytery  consisting  of  three  ministerial  members,  who 
have  families,  in  Sialkot,  Hindoostan.  But  as  a  more  full  ac- 
count of  these  missions  will  be  given  in  another  part  of  this 
work,  it  will  not  be  necessary  to  be  more  particular  here. 

A  communication  was  received  by  the  Synod  at  Xenia,  May, 
1851,  from  the  brethren  of  the  Reformed  Dissenting  Presby- 
tery, proposing  a  union  with  the  Associate  Church.  In  this 
paper  they  give  their  views  on  certain  points  respecting  which 
there  might  be  a  real  or  apparent  discrepancy  between  them  and 
the  Synod.  In  consequence  of  the  action  of  the  Synod  upon 
their  paper,  they  subsequently,  with  the  exception  of  one  mem- 
ber of  their  Presbytery,  became  incorporated  with  the  Associate 
Church. 

Another  union  was  effected  at  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  at 
Albany,  May,  1854.  Certain  difficulties  had  agitated  for  a  num- 
ber of  years  the  Presbyteries  of  Cambridge,  Albany  and  Ver- 
mont, and  to  a  limited  extent,  some  other  portions  of  the  Church. 
The  origin  of  these  difficulties  dates  as  far  back  as  1831.  At 
that  time  three  anonymous  pamphlets  made  their  appearance  in 
succession,  animadverting  with  severity  upon  the  proceedings  of 
?ome  of  the  church  courts,  and  the  character  of  some  individu- 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  49 

als.  No  judicial  notice  was  taken  of  these  publications  till  the 
year  1836,  when  some  circumstances  occurred  which  were 
thought  to  require  the  bringing  of  the  reputed  author  of  them 
to  trial.  Without  attempting  a  history  of  the  proceedings  in 
this  case,  which  would  probably  be  neither  interesting  nor  profit- 
able, it  will  be  sufficient  to  state  that,  between  the  years  1838 
and  1840,  they  resulted  in  a  division  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Al- 
bany and  Cambridge,  and  the  withdrawment  of  all  the  ministe- 
rial members  of  the  Presbytery  of  Vermont.  These  constituted 
themselves  into  a  Synod,  claiming  to  be  the  true  Associate 
Synod  of  North  America.  As  the  cause  of  this  division  was 
not  difference  of  doctrine,  but  the  dissatisfaction  of  a  minority 
with  the  administration  of  discipline,  hopes  were  entertained 
that  the  breach  might  be  healed ;  and  a  correspondence  was 
accordingly  commenced  in  May,  1850,  which  was  continued  till 
1854,  when  a  reunion  was  effected.  At  this  time  the  Associate 
Church  consisted  of  21  Presbyteries,  147  ordained  ministers, 
(licentiates  not  enumerated,)  274  congregations,  8,422  families, 
20,G17  communicants.  At  the  period  of  the  late  union  with  the 
General  Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  there  were 
21  Presbyteries,  198  ministers,  33  licentiates,  293  congrega- 
tions, 10,621  families,  23,505  communicants,  1,444  baptisms  du- 
ring the  year,  2,120  increase  of  members,  1,109  decrease.  To- 
tal contributions,  $12,585.93  :  average   to  each  member,  54  cts. 

As  an  account  of  the  union  by  which  the  United  Pre.-byte- 
rian  Church  was  constituted  May,  1858,  will  be  given  in  another 
part  of  this  work,  we  shall  only  subjoin  in  addition  to  that  al- 
ready given,  an  account  of  some  of  the  decisions  of  the  Associ- 
ate Synod  on  questions  to  which  her  attention  has  at  different 
times  been  called. 

The  question  having  been  raised  in  different  parts  of  the 
Church  as  to  the  right  of  members  to  present  adopted  children 
for  baptism,  it  was  debated  in  the  Synod  for  some  years,  and 
finally  decided  in  1829,  against  this  supposed  right.     The  de- 


50  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

cision  was  as  follows  :  "  The  natural  relation  of  parentage  alone 
warrants  the  presentation  of  a  child  for  baptism  ;  and  this  rela- 
tion entitles  the  child  of  a  professing  parent  in  all  cases  to  the 
privilege.  This  appears  to  us  the  plain  import  of  the  Scrip- 
tures. See  1  Cor.  vii,  14;  Gen.  vii,  7;  and  also  of  our  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  lGGth  question,  Larger  Catechism."  This 
decision  was  not  satisfactory  to  a  respectable  minority,  and  in 
1851,  was  rescinded,  and  Sessions  were  left  to  act  according  to 
their  own  conscientious  convictions  in  respect  to  such  cases. 
The  same  question  came  before  the  Synod  again  at  their  last 
meeting,  being  proposed  for  advice  by  the  Presbytery  of  Sial- 
kot,  in  Hindoostan.  That  Presbytery  was  desirous  to  know 
whether  it  would  be  proper  to  baptize  the  orphan  children  of 
heathen  parents  received  into  the  families  of  the  missionaries. 
A  decision  of  this  question,  agreeably  to  a  recommendation  of 
the  committee  of  Bills  and  Overtures,  was  deferred  for  the  pres- 
ent, and  the  matter  commended  to  the  serious  and  prayerful 
consideration  of  the  members  of  the  Synod,  with  a  view  to  its 
future  settlement. 

In  1843,  a  question  came  before  the  Synod  in  respect  to  the 
ordination  of  a  minister  where  only  one  ministerial  member  of 
the  Presbytery  officiated  in  the  ordination.  After  a  protracted 
discussion,  it  was  decided  the  next  year  by  a  vote  of  forty-nine 
against  twenty-two,  that  such  ordination,  though  irregular  in  its 
form,  was  valid  as  to  its  substance. 

In  1840,  the  Synod  passed  an  act  respecting  the  traffic  in 
ardent  spirits,  "  advising  that  no  member  of  the  Church  retail 
them  for  ordinary  use,  that  Sessions  deal  with  such  members  of 
the  Church  as  may  be  engaged  in  such  traffic,  in  order  to  induce 
them  to  desist,  and  that  all  members  of  the  Church  refuse  any 
encouragement  to  those  who  follow  such  an  employment."  In 
1843,  a  lengthy  and  able  report  "  on  the  manufacture  and  sale 
of  ardent  spirits,"  prepared  by  Messrs.  Scroggs  and  Rogers,  was 
presented  to  the  Synod.     The  resolutions  appended  to  it  were 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  51 

unanimously  adopted,  and  the  report  ordered  to  be  printed. 
The  following  are  the  resolutions  :  "  1.  That  Church  Sessions 
be  directed  to  deal  with  such  members  of  the  Church  as  are 
found  engaged  in  the  manufacture  or  vending  of  ardent  spirits, 
under  such  circumstances  as  are  calculated  to  bring  a  reproach 
upon  their  profession,  and  thus  constitute  an  offense  in  the 
Scriptural  sense  of  the  term,  and  that  such  persons  be  required 
to  abandon  it.  2.  That  it  be  recommended  to  Sessions  to  ex- 
ercise the  greatest  care  in  carrying  out  this  resolution."  This 
subject  also  came  before  the  Synod  at  their  last  meeting  subse- 
quently to  the  consummation  of  the  union.  The  following  reso- 
lutions were  adopted  in  a  committee  of  the  whole,  and  referred 
to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  United  Church : 

1.  Resolved,  That  our  ministers  be  directed  in  an  especial  manner  to 
call  the  attention  of  their  people  to  the  dangerous  consequences  to  them- 
selves, and  the  evil  influence  of  their  example  upon  others,  arising  from 
the  ordinary  use  of  intoxicating  liquors. 

2.  Resolved,  That  Sessions  be  directed  to  admonish  those  who  indulge 
in  their  common  use,  and  should  they  persevere  in  it  to  the  disgrace  of 
their  profession,  to  suspend  them  from  the  communion  of  the  Church. 

3.  Resolved,  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  Synod,  the  manufacturing 
or  vending  of  intoxicating  liquors  for  the  purpose  of  being  used  as  a 
common  beverage,  is  a  censurable  offense. 

In  1845,  in  compliance  with  the  purport  of  various  memori- 
als, the  Synod  addressed  a  pastoral  letter  warning  their  people 
against  the  sin  of  voting  for  immoral  characters.  The  same 
subject  was  brought  before  the  Synod  again  in  1853,  and  a  re- 
port was  adopted  in  which  the  great  iniquity  of  voting  for  wick- 
ed men  is  pointed  out,  and  ministers  are  particularly  enjoined 
to  instruct  their  people  in  reference  to  this  matter,  and  to  warn 
them  against  being  partakers  of  other  men's  sins  by  exalting 
vile  men  to  high  places. 

The  course  pursued  by  the  government  for  promoting  the 
cause  of  slavery,  and  the  outrages  perpetrated  by  the  friends  ot 
that  system,  were  regarded  by  the  Synod  of  1856,  as  loudly 


£>Z  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

calling  for  some  action.  A  report  was  accordingly  adopted, 
condemning  in  very  pointed  terms,  1st,  Slavery  itself;  2d,  The 
fugitive  slave  law ;  3d,  The  gross  and  brutal  attack  upon  Sena- 
tor Sumner ;  4th,  The  outrages  in  Kansas.  This  report  the 
clerk  of  Synod  was  directed  to  forward  to  the  President  of  the 
United  States,  and  to  each  House  of  Congress. 

At  a  very  early  period,  the  attention  of  the  Associate  Synod 
of  Scotland  was  called  to  the  subject  of  Free  Masonry.  Some 
of  her  members  had  joined  Free  Mason  Lodges,  and  by  such 
discoveries  as  they  obtained  from  them,  and  by  other  means,  the 
Synod  became  satisfied  that  an  oath  was  administered  to  those 
initiated,  which,  both  as  to  its  matter  and  form,  was  sinful.  For 
this  and  other  evils  attending  these  associations,  the  members 
of  the  Church  were  warned  against  all  connection  with  them. 
Since  that  time,  all  such  as  are  known  to  belong  to  Free  Mason 
societies,  and  who  refuse  to  renounce  their  connection  with 
them,  have  been  excluded  from  the  communion  of  the  Associ- 
ate Church.  At  the  time  when  certain  outrages,  committed  by 
this  society  in  the  United  States,  had  brought  a  general  odium 
upon  the  fraternity,  some  other  secret  societies  of  a  kindred 
character  began  to  come  more  prominently  into  public  notice, 
and  multitudes  were  drawn  into  these  associations.  The  Synod 
therefore  felt  herself  called  on  to  warn  her  members  against 
uniting  with  them.  Sessions  had  all  along  acted  on  the  princi- 
ple that  the  act  excluding  Free  Masons  from  the  fellowship  of 
the  Church  was  applicable  to  all  other  secret  oath-bound  associ- 
ations ;  but  the  alarming  increase  of  such  societies  was  such, 
that  it  was  judged  proper  to  issue  a  specific  warning  against 
some  of  the  most  prominent  of  them.  A  report  was  accordingly 
adopted  in  1846,  respecting  the  Order  of  the  Sons  of  Temper- 
ance. In  this  report,  this  society  is  not  placed  on  the  same 
footing  with  those  of  Free  Masonry  and  Odd  Fellowship,  but 
for  various  reasons,  such  as  the  vain  parade  of  the  society  at 
funerals  and  processions,  their  secrecy,  the  danger  of  such  soci- 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  53 

eties  to  the  community,  and  the  countenance  they  give  to  other 
societies  of  a  worse  character,  the  members  of  the  Church  are 
warned  to  avoid  connection  with  them;  such  as  may  have  joined 
them  are  to  be  dealt  with  to  give  up  such  connection  ;  and  if 
any  prove  refractory,  their  cases  were  to  be  reported  to  the  next 
meeting  of  Synod,  that  it  may  be  seen  what  further  measures 
are  necessary  in  the  premises. 

At  the  same  meeting,  a  report  on  Odd  Fellowship  was  ac- 
cepted, and  the  following  resolution  adopted :  "  That  we  regard 
connection  with  the  Order  of  Odd  Fellows  in  the  same  light  as 
with  Free  Masons,  and  equally  deserving  the  censures  of  the 
Church."  Both  these  reports  give  a  brief  account  of  the  socie- 
ties to  which  they  refer,  and  weighty  reasons  against  Christians 
uniting  with  them.  They  were  presented  by  the  same  commit- 
tee, and  signed  by  Rev.  James  Rodgers,  D.D.,  chairman  of  the 
committee. 

Notice  was  given  to  the  Synod  in  1857,  of  another  secret  so- 
ciety, called  the  American  Protestant  Association,  and  a  com- 
mittee was  appointed  to  report  respecting  it.  The  committee, 
however,  could  not,  without  more  time,  obtain  all  the  information 
which  they  desired,  and  another  committee  was  appointed  to 
report  at  the  next  meeting.  The  Synod,  in  the  meantime,  "re- 
solved, that  in  their  judgment,  formed  in  view  of  all  the  evi- 
dence in  their  possession,  the  American  Protestant  Association, 
on  various  grounds,  is  highly  objectionable,  and  particularly  on 
the  ground  of  the  secrecy  to  which  its  members  are  understood 
to  be  solemnly  pledged." 

The  subject  of  an  improved  version  of  the  Psalms  had  en- 
gaged the  attention  of  both  the  Associate  and  the  Associate 
Reformed  Churches  for  several  years  past.  Several  editions  of 
the  Psalms  have  been  published,  with  amendments,  and  with 
new  versions  of  some  Psalms  in  various  meters.  None  of  these 
appear  to  be  in  all  respects  satisfactory,  but  the  impression  of 
the  importance  of  this  measure  has  become  so  strong,  and  so 


54  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

general,  that  it  is  not  likely  to  be  dropped,  but  to  be  one  of  the 
first  subjects  which  will  engage  the  attention  of  the  United 
Church. 


HI.  —  A  Sketch  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church. 

The  Associate  Reformed  Church  had  its  origin  in  a  union, 
which  was  agreed  upon  at  Pequa,  Pennsylvania,  June  13,  1782, 
between  the  Associate  and  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Churches; 
and  took  its  title  from  a  union  of  the  names  of  the  two  bodies 
thus  originally  composing  it — The  Associate  Reformed 
Church. 

The  Associate  was  the  oldest  of  these  Churches,  in  this  coun- 
try, and  at  that  time  comprised  the  two  Presbyteries  of  Penn- 
sylvania and  New  York,  —  both  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Associate  Synod  of  Scotland.  As  early  as  the  year  1736,  that 
Synod  had  received  urgent  applications  for  the  word  and  ordi- 
nances of  grace  from  persons  residing  in  Londonderry,  Chester 
county,  Pennsylvania,  and  others  who  had  removed  from  differ- 
ent parts  of  Great  Britain  ;  but,  though  various  steps  were  taken 
to  comply  with  these  applications,  which  were  earnestly  repeated 
from  time  to  time,  nothing  effectual  was  done  until  the  year 
1753,  when  the  Synod  solemnly  set  apart  Alexander  Gellatly 
and  Andrew  Arnot  for  this  work,  and  sent  them  forth,  more 
particularly  to  the  province  of  Pennsylvania,  with  power  to 
organize  congregations,  and  constitute  themselves  into  a  Presby- 
tery. They  did  not,  however,  reach  their  field  until  the  follow- 
ing year,  when  they  set  themselves,  with  great  diligence  and 
zeal,  to  their  mission,  and  in  November  of  that  year  formed 
themselves  into  a  Presbytery  under  the  name  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Pennsylvania. 

From  this  small  beginning  the  work  gradually  spread.     A 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  55 

wide  and  needy  field  called  for  cultivation.  More  ministers 
were  anxiously  asked  for,  and  promptly  sent  out  from  Scotland 
and  the  north  of  Ireland.  New  congregations  were  organized ; 
and  at  length  the  field  had  so  extended,  and  the  number  of  min- 
isters so  increased,  that  a  division  of  the  Presbytery  was  called 
for.  Accordingly,  on  the  20th  of  May,  177G,  the  Presbytery 
of  New  York  was  organized,  and  the  two  Presbyteries  gave 
themselves  to  their  great  work  with  renewed  energy  and  success. 
Thus  far,  connection  had  been  carefully  kept  up  with  the 
Synod  in  Scotland ;  and  though  it  was  scarcely  possible  for  any 
to  attend  its  meetings,  yet  the  reports  of  the  Presbyteries  were 
regularly  sent  to  the  Synod  for  review,  and  all  their  acts  were 
subject  to  its  approbation  or  censure.  When,  however,  the  war 
of  the  Revolution  broke  out,  this  was  entirely  interrupted ;  and 
partaking  largely  of  the  spirit  of  independence  of  the  mother 
country,*  which  at  that  time  so  generally  prevailed,  and  deeply 
feeling,  also,  the  desirableness  and  duty  of  greater  oneness  among 
those  of  like  precious  faith,  in  this  country  especially,  the  min- 
isters and  people  early  began  to  agitate  the  question  of  union 
between  the  different  bodies  of  the  Presbyterian  family.  First, 
the  Burgher  and  Antiburgher  portions  of  the  Associated  Church 
entered  into  a  union,  which,  though  not  approved  by  the  Synod 
at  home,  was  well  received  throughout  the  colonies,  and  was 
followed  with  happy  results.  Not  long  before  this,  also,  a  union 
had  been  spoken  of  with  the  Presbyterian  Synod  of  New  York 
and  Philadelphia.  This  body,  which  held  its  first  united  meet- 
ing in  1758,  and  has  since  grown  into  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  had  many  prominent  ministers  and 
members  in  its  ranks  from  Scotland  and  Ireland,  and  had  not, 
at  that  time,  very  generally  received  any  other  than  a  Scripture 
Psalmody  in  the  worship  of  God.  Their  Standards,  also,  were 
largely  formed  on  the  model  of  those  of  the  Church  of  Scotland, 

*  Rev.  R.  Annan  and  others  served  as  chaplains  in  the  American  army. 


5Q  THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 

and  thus  the  two  bodies  had  many  things,  in  faith  and  practice, 
in  common.  But  after  some  consultation,  and  for  reasons  that 
do  not  fully  appear  at  this  lapse  of  time,  the  matter  was  dis- 
missed, and  each  body  girded  itself  for  its  own  peculiar  and 
proper  work. 

Still,  the  idea  of  union  was  a  cherished  one.  Men  of  piety 
and  worth,  like  the  elder  Dr.  John  Mason,  of  New  York ;  Rev. 
James  Proudfit,  first  of  Pequa,  Pennsylvania,  and  afterwards 
of  Salem,  New  York ;  Rev.  Robert  Annan,  and  others  of  kin- 
dred spirit,  were  alive  to  the  letter  and  spirit  of  the  Great 
Intercessor's  prayer,  and  fervently  prayed  and  labored  to  have 
God  build  up  his  Jerusalem  in  this  western  world,  and  gather 
the  dispersed  of  his  Israel  into  one.  Accordingly,  negotiations 
were  early  entered  into  with  the  brethren  composing  the  Re- 
formed (or  Covenanter)  Presbytery.  This  Presbytery  was 
organized  in  1770,  and  was  composed  of  Rev.  Messrs.  Matthew 
Lind,  Alexander  Dobbin,  and  John  Cuthbertson.  With  them, 
as  with  the  Associate  brethren,  there  were  numerous  vacancies 
and  missionary  stations  scattered  over  a  vast  extent  of  country, 
and  the  inability  to  give  them  any  adequate  supply  was  painfully 
seen  and  felt.  In  the  hope  of  being  better  able  to  meet  these 
necessities,  and  at  the  same  time  form  a  union,  in  which  the 
truth  and  order  of  God's  house  might  be  maintained,  and  greater 
good  done,  these  two  bodies  entered  into  serious  and  prayerful 
negotiations  for  a  union.  Some  twenty  conventions  or  meetings 
wrere  held  in  reference  to  it;  and  at  length  the  Reformed  Pres- 
bytery, the  Associate  Presbytery  of  New  York,  and  nearly  all 
the  members  of  the  Presbytery  of  Pennsylvania,  came  together 
into  one  organic  body,  and  thus  gave  rise  to  the  Associate  Re- 
formed Church.  The  act  was  agreed  to,  at  Pequa,  in  June, 
1782,  and  the  Synod  was  formally  constituted,  in  Philadelphia, 
on  the  30th  of  the  following  October. 

The  platform  or  basis  of  this  union  was  very  brief  and  simple, 
and  was  as  follows : 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  57 

1.  That  Jesus  Christ  died  for  the  elect. 

2.  That  there  is  an  appropriation  in  the  nature  of  faith. 

3.  That  the  gospel  is  addressed,  indiscriminately,  to  sinners  of  man- 
kind. 

4  That  the  righteousness  of  Christ  is  the  alone  condition  of  the  cov- 
enant of  grace. 

5.  That  civil  government  originates  with  God  the  Creator,  and  not 
with  Christ  the  Mediator. 

6.  That  the  administration  of  the  kingdom  of  Providence  is  given 
into  the  hands  of  Jesus  Christ  the  Mediator:  and  magistracy,  the  ordi- 
nance appointed  by  the  Moral  Governor  of  the  world  to  be  the  prop  of 
civil  order  among  men,  as  well  as  other  things,  is  rendered  subservient, 
by  the  Mediator,  to  the  welfare  of  his  spiritual  kingdom,  the  Church, 
and  has  the  sanctified  use  of  it  and  of  every  common  benefit,  through 
the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

7.  That  the  law  of  nature,  and  the  moral  law  revealed  in  the  Scrip- 
tures, are  substantially  the  same,  although  the  latter  expresses  the  will 
of  God  more  evidently  and  clearly  than  the  former  ;  and,  therefore,  ma- 
gistrates, among  Christians,  ought  to  be  regulated  by  the  general  direc- 
tory of  the  Word,  as  to  the  execution  of  their  office. 

8.  That  the  qualifications  of  justice,  veracity,  etc.,  required  in  the 
law  of  nature  for  the  being  of  a  magistrate,  are  also  more  explicitly 
revealed  as  necessary,  in  the  Holy  Scriptures.  But  a  religious  test,  any 
further  than  an  oath  of  fidelity,  can  never  be  essentially  necessary  for 
the  being  of  a  magistrate,  except  where  the  people  make  it  a  condition 
of  government. 

9.  That  both  parties,  when  united,  shall  adhere  to  the  Westminster 
Confession  of  Faith,  the  Catechisms,  the  Directory  for  Worship,  and 
Propositions  concerning  Chuich  Government. 

10.  That  they  shall  claim  the  full  exercise  of  church  discipline,  with- 
out dependence  upon  foreign  judicatories. 

The  body  thus  formed,  was  made  up  of  three  Presbyteries 
and  fourteen  ministers,  and  immediately  set  itself  to  the  great 
work  to  which  it  felt  called  in  the  providence  and  by  the  grace 
of  God.  After  much  labor,  and  with  great  care,  the  Synod,  at 
its  meeting  in  Greencastle,  Pennsylvania,  May  31,  17!)!),  issued 
its  formal  Standards.  This  work  was  the  result  of  many  meet- 
ings and  of  much  prayerful  deliberation.  It  retained  tin-  West- 
5 


58  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

minster  Confession  of  Faith,  and  the  Catechisms,  larger  and 
shorter,  unchanged,  except  in  the  matter  of  the  civil  magistrate's 
power  in  relation  to  religious  things ;  and  in  this  the  XXI,  the 
XXII,  and  the  XXXI  Chapters,  were  altered  so  as  to  express 
on  this  subject  the  present  faith  of  the  Church,  without  any  ad- 
ditional testimony  or  explanation.  Under  the  things  forbidden 
in  the  second  Commandment,  also,  the  word  tolerating  was 
changed  to  authorizing.  In  all  other  things  these  venerable 
formularies  of  truth  were  left  unaltered.  The  Westminster 
Directory  for  Worship,  and  the  Propositions  of  Church  Govern- 
ment, were  not  changed ;  and  the  Rules  of  Discipline,  and  the 
Forms  of  Process,  were  merely  systematized,  for  greater  con- 
venience in  the  administration  of  Church  authority.  The  book, 
as  thus  prepared,  and  as  it  has  continued  in  force  ever  since, 
was  styled  "The  Constitution  and  Standards  of  the  Associate 
Reformed  Church  in  North  America." 

As  thus  constituted,  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  went 
forward  and  prospered.  Its  increase  was  rapid  and  large.  Its 
Churches  were  soon  found  scattered  over  the  country  extending 
from  the  Canadas  to  the  Carolinas,  and  south-west  as  far  as 
Kentucky;  and  a  promising  and  useful  future  seemed  opening 
up.  In  this  state  of  things,  and  for  the  purpose  of  promoting 
(as  was  thought)  local  interests  better,  it  was  early  proposed  to 
have  the  Synod  divided  into  subordinate  Synods,  and  that  dele- 
gates should  be  chosen  by  each  Presbytery  to  attend  an  annual 
assembly,  which  should  be  called  a  General  Synod.  This  pro- 
position carried,  at  the  meeting  in  New  York,  October  21,  1802, 
and  the  four  following  Synods  were  constituted,  viz  :  New  York, 
Pennsylvania,  Scioto,  and  the  Carolinas.  These  Synods  held 
their  appointed  meetings;  and  on  the  30th  of  May,  1804,  the 
first  General  Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  met  in 
Greencastle,  Pennsylvania,  and  was  opened  with  a  sermon  by 
the  Rev.  John  M.  Mason,  from  Titus  i :  9,  "  Holding  fast  the 
faithful  word."     The  eight  Presbyteries  of  Synod,  viz :  Wash- 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  59 

ington,  New  York,  Philadelphia,  Big  Spring,  Kentucky,  Mo- 
non^ahela,  and  First  and  Second  Carolinas,  were  represented. 
Rev.  Alexander  Dobbin  was  chosen  moderator,  and  Rev.  James 
Gray  clerk. 

The  General  Synod,  as  now  constituted,  was  declared  in  the 
Standards  of  the  Church  to  be,  "  in  every  respect,  to  the  par- 
ticular Synods,  what  the  latter  are  to  the  Presbyteries  within 
their  bounds."     Its  province  was  also  declared  to  be  "  to  decide 
questions  respecting  doctrine  and  discipline ;  to  bear  testimony 
against    errors    and    immoralities ;    to    correspond    with    other 
Churches ;  and,  in  general,  to  preside  over  the  religious  inter- 
ests of  the  Church  at  large."     It  was  in  reality,  however,  little 
more  than  any  one  of  the  subordinate  Synods ;  and  as  it  had 
the  power  of  transacting  their  business,  it  generally  superseded 
them,  or  made  their  meetings  of  little  consequence  or  interest, 
until  at  length  they  were  generally  given  up.     In  being,  how- 
ever, a  delegated  body  from    the  different    Presbyteries,  the 
Churches  being  widely  scattered,  and  the  means  of  intercommu- 
nication being  slow,  difficult,  and  expensive,  it  began,  ere  long, 
to  be  felt  that  there  was  an  unfortunate  centralizing  of  power ; 
that  distant  Presbyteries  could  be  only  feebly  represented,  and 
often  not  represented  at  all ;  and  that  there  were  tendencies,  in 
the  centres  of  influence,  to  courses,  especially  on  the  subjects  of 
communion,  psalmody,  and  the  exercise  of  ecclesiastical  author- 
ity, which  the  extremities  could  neither  approve  nor  check  or 
control.     From  these  and  other  causes,  unhappy  feelings  were 
excited,  and  in  1820  the  entire  Synod  of  Scioto  withdrew  from 
all  connection  with  the  General  Synod;  and  in  the  following 
year,  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas  asked  to  be  constituted  an 
independent  Synod.     This  request  was  granted ;  and  thus  the 
General  Synod  had  only  the  Synods  of  Pennsylvania  and  New 
York  left,  to  make  up  its  general  body.     About  the  same  time, 
propositions  which  had  been  made  for  a  union  with  the  Reformed 
Dutch  Church,  and  considered  at  length,  were  laid  aside.     In 


60  THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 

the  year  1821,  at  the  meeting  of  Synod  in  Philadelphia,  over- 
tures were  received  from  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  for  an  organic  union,  and  committees  were 
appointed  by  both  bodies  to  conduct  the  negotiations  to  a 
proper  issue.  These  committees,  in  joint  action,  reported  a  plan 
which  proposed,  as  the  basis  of  union,  that  "  the  different  Pres- 
byteries of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  should  either  retain 
their  separate  organization,  or  be  amalgamated  with  those  of  the 
General  Assembly,  at  their  own  choice  " ;  that  the  Theological 
Seminary  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  the  Theological  Semi- 
nary of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  should  be  consolidated ; 
and  that  the  theological  library  and  funds  belonging  to  the  As- 
sociate Reformed  Church  should  be  transferred  to  the  Seminary 
at  Princeton.  This  singular  plan  was  sent  in  overture  to  the 
Presbyteries  for  final  action, — thirteen  members  of  Synod  voting 
for  that  course,  and  three  against — (these  three  being  George 
Barber,  an  elder  from  the  Presbytery  of  Washington,  Rev.  D. 
C.  McLaren,  D.D.,  moderator  of  the  late  General  Synod,  and 
Rev.  James  Chrystee,  D.D.,  now  Professor  of  Theology  in  the 
Reformed  Presbyterian  Church.)  This  overture,  though  not 
taken  into  the  consideration  of  the  Presbyteries  of  the  General 
Assembly,  so  far  as  is  known,  was  before  the  Presbyteries  of 
the  Associate  Reformed  Church ;  and  at  the  meeting  of  General 
Synod  in  Philadelphia,  May  15,  1822,  these  Presbyteries  re- 
ported their  decision, — a  decision  which,  in  all  just  ecclesiastical 
authority,  ought  to  have  been  final  and  absolute,  as  settling  the 
question.  All  of  them  were  friendly,  as  the  Associate  Reformed 
Church  has  ever  been,  to  union,  on  proper  grounds  and  terms ; 
but  of  the  five  Presbyteries,  three — viz :  Washington,  Saratoga, 
and  Big  Spring, — reported  unanimously,  and  with  solemn  re- 
monstrance, against  the  proposed  union  ;  and  two — viz :  New 
York  and  Philadelphia — a  qualified  approval  of  it.  After  all 
this,  however,  the  Synod,  at  this  meeting, — a  meeting  at  which 
comparatively  few  members  were  present,  and  one  Presbytery 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  61 

was  not  represented  at  all, — took  up  the  matter,  discussed  it  at 
length,  and  pressed  it  to  a  vote,  when  it  appeared  that  seven 
members  (one  of  whom,  Dr.  Lawrie,  was  the  moderator  of 
Synod,  and  six  of  whom  were  from  one  Presbytery,)  voted  for 
the  union,  five  against  it,  and  four  were  silent.  The  vote  was 
declared  to  be  in  favor  of  the  union ;  the  General  Synod  of  the 
Associate  Reformed  Church  was  declared  to  be  dissolved, — its 
members  were  invited  to  seats  in  a  General  Assembly  to  which 
they  had  never  been  chosen ;  and  the  valuable  library  of  the 
Associate  Reformed  Theological  Seminary,  in  New  York,  was 
removed  at  once  to  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton, 
New  Jersey. 

Thus  terminated  the  General  Synod,  but  in  no  sense  was  the 
existence  of  the  Church  itself  affected.  Various  circumstances 
had,  indeed,  combined  to  give  individuals  and  sections  of  the 
Church  an  ability  to  do  what  had  thus  been  accomplished ;  but 
the  great  mass  of  the  ministry  and  membership  were  true  to  her 
principles  and  devoted  to  her  interests,  and  each  of  the  different 
portions  of  the  Church  set  themselves  immediately  to  the  work 
of  perpetuating  the  body  on  true  and  proper  grounds. 

First.  The  western  portions,  comprising  more  especially  the 
Presbyteries  of  Monongahela  and  Ohio — (this  Presbytery  hav- 
ing been  formed  from  the  Presbytery  of  Kentucky,  and  held  its 
first  meeting  in  Xenia,  Ohio,  in  April,  1817,) — in  the  Synod 
of  Scioto,  had  early  conferences,  and  at  length,  after  prayerful 
deliberation,  it  was,  on  the  motion  of  Rev.  Joseph  McElroy, 
(then  of  the  First  Associate  Reformed  Church,  Pittsburgh,  and 
now  of  the  Scotch  Presbyterian  Church,  New  York,)  resolved 
to  organize  a  Synod  independent  of  the  General  Synod,  and 
to  be  known  as  The  Associate  Reformed  Synod  of  the 
West.  This  step  was  carried  out.  The  first  meeting  was  held 
at  Rush  Creek  Church,  Ohio,  April  27,  1820,  and  the  Synod 
was  constituted  with  prayer  by  the  Rev.  John  Riddell,  the  senior 
minister  present.     Rev.  John  Steele  was  appointed  stated  clerk. 


62  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Fourteen  ministers  and  eight  elders  were  in  attendance,  from 
the  two  Presbyteries  that  composed  the  Synod.  But  from  this 
small  beginning,  on  the  clear  and  well  denned  principles  of  the 
Associate  Reformed  Church,  as  they  had  been  understood  and 
practised  until  about  the  year  1811,  the  Synod  steadily  and 
rapidly  advanced.  Numerous  Churches  were  organized,  new 
Presbyteries  were  formed,  and  at  the  meeting  of  Synod  in  Chil- 
licothe,  October  21,  1839,  it  was  deemed  advisable  to  form  a 
new  Synod,  to  be  styled  The  Second  Associate  Reformed 
Synod  of  the  West.  This  second  Synod  held  its  first  meet- 
ing at  Hamilton,  Ohio,  in  the  following  year,  and  was  opened 
with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  P.  Monfort,  from  Psalms  cxviii :  22. 
Rev.  S.  P.  Magaw  was  chosen  the  first  stated  clerk. 

On  the  13th  October,  1852,  a  third  Synod  was  organized,  to 
be  called  The  Associate  Reformed  Synod  of  Illinois. 
Its  first  meeting  was  held  at  Oquawka,  Illinois,  and  was  opened 
with  a  sermon  by  Rev.  D.  Maedill,  D.D.,  the  oldest  minister, 
from  Col.  iv:  17.  Rev.  William  M.  Graham  was  chosen  the 
first  moderator,  and  Rev.  J.  C.  Porter  clerk. 

These  several  Synods  were  placed  under  the  care  of  a  Gen- 
eral Synod,  which  was  provided  for  in  1839.  It  was  to  be 
composed  of  delegates  from  the  several  Presbyteries  ;  to  be 
without  any  appellate  power,  except  in  cases  of  doctrine ;  and 
to  have  special  charge  of  missions,  home  and  foreign.  Its  first 
meeting  was  held  in  New  Concord,  Ohio,  June  9,  1841,  and  was 
opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  J.  Claybaugh,  from  2d  Cor. 
ii:  14.  It  was  called  The  General  Synod  of  the  Asso- 
ciate Reformed  Church  of  the  West;  and  through  the 
divine  blessing  upon  its  efforts,  it  has  grown  until  now  there  are 
three  Synods  in  its  bounds,  containing  twenty-two  Presbyteries, 
viz :  twelve  in  the  first  Synod,  six  in  the  second,  and  four  in 
the  Synod  of  Illinois;  360  churches  and  congregations;  23,91G 
communicants ;  two  theological  seminaries ;  several  colleges  and 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  63 

higher  schools  and  academics  ;    and   three  foreign  missionary 
fields. 

Second.  The  southern  portion,  composing  the  Synod  of  the. 
Carolinas,  was,  early  after  its  withdrawal  from  the  General 
Synod,  in  1821,  formed  into  a  Synod  to  be  called  The  Asso- 
ciate Reformed  Synod  of  the  South.  This  Synod,  while 
it  has  held  the  views  of  the  South,  generally,  on  the  subject 
of  slavery,  has  always  had  a  strict  adherence,  in  profession  and 
practice,  to  the  principles  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church, 
in  her  best  days ;  and  now  embraces  in  its  bounds  eight  Pres- 
byteries, sixty-five  ministers,  and  has  an  efficient  college*  and 
theological  seminary  under  its  care,  at  Due  West,  Abbeville 
District,  South  Carolina. 

Third.  The  Synod  of  New  York  having  never  withdrawn 
from  the  General  Synod,  and  not  having  acceded  in  any  way  to 
the  act  of  union  with  the  General  Assembly,  in  1822,  occupied 
the  ground,  and  claimed  the  rights,  of  the  General  Synod.  Ac- 
cordingly, its  three  Presbyteries — viz  :  New  York,  Washington, 
and  Saratoga, — met  in  Synod  at  Newburgh,  New  York,  Sep- 
tember 13,  1822,  was  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  James 
Scrimgeour,  from  Col.  i:  28,  and  was  constituted  by  him  with 
prayer.  Ten  pastors  and  nearly  as  many  ruling  elders  were 
present.  Rev.  James  Mairs  was  chosen  moderator,  and  Rev.  R. 
Proudfit  stated  clerk.  The  Synod  resolved,  with  entire  unanim- 
ity, to  hold  on  its  course ;  took  steps  to  secure  the  restoration 
of  the  library  and  funds  that  had  been  removed  by  the  General 
Synod's  act  of  union ;  and  giving  itself  to  its  appropriate  work, 
has  continued  its  labors,  until  it  now  numbers  six  Presbyteries, 
forty-seven  Churches,  7,3 G8  communicants,  a  theological  semi- 
nary, and  an  efficient  band  of  missionary  laborers  in  the  foreign 
field. 

These  different  Synods,— the  General   Synod  of  the  West, 

*  Er»kine  College. 


64  THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 

the  Synod  of  the  South,  and  the  Synod  of  New  York, — though 
thus  thrown  into  an  independent  position  by  a  variety  of  provi- 
dential circumstances,  have,  nevertheless,  adhered  to  the  same 
standards;  and  while  distance  and  other  causes  have  made  it  be 
deemed  expedient  for  the  Synod  of  the  South  to  continue  in  its 
separate  condition,  yet  a  union  of  those  Synods  that  were  more 
nearly  together,  was  often  an  object  of  earnest  and  prayerful  de- 
sire. At  length,  after  a  series  of  friendly  communications,  such 
a  union  was  effected  between  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  the 
General  Synod  of  the  West,  in  Pittsburgh,  Pennsylvania,  May 
17,  1855,  under  the  title  of  The  General  Synod  of  the 
Associate  Reformed  Church.  The  basis  of  this  union  was 
also  concise  and  simple,  and  is  as  follows  : 

1.  The  Confession  of  Faith.  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms,  together 
with  the  Government  and  Discipline  of  the  Church,  and  the  Directions 
for  Public  and  Private  Worship,  as  judicially  ratified  by  the  Associate 
Keformed  Synod  at  Greencastle,  May  31,  1799,  shall  be  the  constitution 
and  standard  of  the  United  Church  in  all  matters  relating  to  doctrine, 
government,  discipline  and  worship,  with  this  exception,  that  the  appel- 
late powers  of  the  General  Synod  shall  be  confined  simply  to  doctrine. 

2.  That  the  institutions  and  property,  real  and  personal,  now  or  here- 
after to  be  under  the  control  of  the  respective  Synods,  whether  the  legal 
title  is  vested  in  them,  or  trustees,  or  individuals,  shall  so  forever  con- 
tinue without  any  interference  in  any  manner,  by  the  General  Synod  or 
any  other  particular  Synod. 

In  proposing  these  two  items  for  the  basis,  the  Synod  of  New 
York  also  said  through  Dr.  McCarrell,  the  chairman  of  the  com- 
mittee on  Organic  Union  :  "  In  order  that  our  sister  Synods  of 
the  West  may  understand  our  position  on  the  subject  of  psalmo- 
dy and  communion,  we  hereby  declare :  1.  That  this  Synod 
does  adhere  to  the  doctrine  and  constitution  on  the  singing  of 
Psalms,  and  that  the  received  version  is  exclusively  used  in  all 
our  Churches,  and  that  our  ministers,  when  preaching  in 
Churches  of  other  denominations,  are  not  authorized  to  use 
anything  but  a  version  of  a  portion  of  the  Book  of  Psalms;  and 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  60 

2.  That  Sessions  determine  when  communion  with  other  Church- 
es, or  members  of  other  Churches,  would  be  proper,  and  are 
not  authorized  to  admit  to  the  Lord's  table  any  but  such  as 
would  be  received  to  full  communion  should  they  apply." 

This  united  body  entered  upon  its  work  under  unusually  fa- 
vorable auspices.  Its  field  of  labor  was  large  and  inviting.  Its 
Churches  were  in  a  peaceful  and  flourishing  condition.  Its  sys- 
tem of  operations,  both  in  the  home  and  foreign  field,  was  well 
arranged,  and  every  call  for  help  to  carry  out  its  plans  was  lib- 
erally responded  to  by  the  body  at  large.  And  at  the  time  of 
the  consummation  of  the  union  with  the  Associate  Church,  in 
May  last,  it  presented  the  pleasing  spectacle  of  a  harmonious 
and  active  Church,  containing  4  Synods,  28  Presbyteries,  253 
preachers  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  3G7  congregations,  14,787 
families,  31,284  communicants,  3  theological  seminaries,  and  G 
missionaries  of  the  cross  in  the  foreign  field. 

Such  was  the  Associate  Reformed  Church.  Her  beginning 
was  small,  but  her  latter  end  greatly  increased.  Precious  fruits 
has  she  borne — precious  is  and  will  her  memory  be.  And  joyful 
indeed  as  all  hearts  may  now  be  in  the  mingling  of  her  clear  and 
fruitful  stream  with  a  sister  one,  from  a  common  fountain  head, 
to  help  swell  together  the  river  that  makes  glad  the  city  of  our 
God,  yet  it  is  and  will  be  well  to  cherish  fond  recollections  of  a 
pleasing  past,  and  happy  anticipations  of  an  honored  and  useful 
future  under  the  divine  blessing,  and  with  the  new  name  that 
God  hath  given  them— The  United  Presbyterian  Church. 

THEOLOGICAL    SEMINARIES. 

It  is  proper  to  notice,  in  this  historical  sketch,  that  the  Asso- 
ciate Reformed  Church  has  ever  very  deeply  felt  the  importance 
of  a  thoroughly  educated  and  well  qualified  ministry.  For 
some  time  the  Churches  in  this  country  were  entirely  depend- 
ent on  the  mother  country  for  laborers  in  the  Lord's  vine- 
yard, and  even  at  the  time  of  the  formation  of  the   Associate 


6Q  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Reformed  Church,  it  is  not  known  that  a  single  minister  of  the 
uniting  Churches  had  been  educated  out  of  Scotland  or  Ireland. 
But  such  a  supply  as  could  be  obtained  from  thence,  must  of 
necessity  always  be  inadequate  and  uncertain,  and  therefore  the 
attention  of  good  men  was  early  directed  to  the  good  work  of 
raising  up  from  among  themselves  young  men  to  preach  the  ev- 
erlasting gospel.  The  means  of  doing  this,  however,  were  very 
varied  and  limited.  Sometimes  a  young  man  whose  heart  was 
set  upon  entering  the  ministry,  pursued  a  course  of  reading  and 
study  for  it  under  the  care  of  his  own  pastor.  Sometimes  the 
Presbytery  or  Synod  appointed  one  of  their  own  number  to  have 
charge  of  such  in  their  bounds  as  desired  theological  instruc- 
tion, and  who  would  resort  to  him  at  his  own  house.  And 
sometimes  a  minister  would  of  his  own  accord  open  a  school 
where  all  the  various  parts  of  study  were  pursued,  until  a  young 
man  would  be  prepared  for  licensure.  Thus  the  early  Presby- 
terian Church  in  this  country  had  many  of  its  young  men  pre- 
pared for  the  ministry  by  the  Rev.  William  Tennent  in  a  log 
building  twenty  feet  square,  which  he  himself  erected  for  this 
purpose  shortly  after  his  settlement  in  Neshominy,  Pennsylva- 
nia, in  172G,  and  which  was  long  familiarly  known  as  the  "  Log 
College."  Thus,  too,  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church  had  an  able 
course  of  theological  instruction  given  by  the  Rev.  John  II. 
Livingston,  D.D.,  as  early  as  almost  the  close  of  the  Revolu- 
tionary war  ;  and  the  Associate  Church,  also,  from  the  year 
1793,  by  that  eminently  able  and  faithful  man,  Dr.  John  An- 
derson, at  Service  Creek,  Pennsylvania.  In  all  these  cases, 
however,  the  intention  was  simply  to  furnish  an  opporlunity  to 
the  young  men  of  their  own  Church  to  study.  The  course  of 
study  was  very  much  such  as  the  teacher  himself  thought  best 
to  prescribe — and  his  relation  to  the  Church  at  large  in  this 
work  was  often  rather  that  of  a  recognized,  than  of  a  formally 
appointed  and  inaugurated  professor  in  the  modern  sense  of  the 
term. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  67 

Into  the  spirit  of  these  things  the  Associate  Reformed  Church 
early  entered,  and  at  the  meeting  of  Synod  in  179G,  an  act  was 
passed  in  reference  to  a  Synodical  Fund,  one  of  whose  objects, 
it  was  distinctly  stated,  was  to  "  assist  pious  youth,  who  from 
poverty  cannot  comfortably  and  successfully  pursue  their  stud- 
ies, and  the  establishment  of  a  professorship  of  theology  for  the 
instruction  of  such  as  design  the  holy  ministry."  Anxiously  was 
the  matter  kept  under  consideration  until  the  meeting  in  Phila- 
delphia in  1801,  when  the  whole  subject  was  ably  reported  on 
by  a  committee  consisting  of  Rev.  Messrs.  Alex.  Dobbin,  Robt. 
Kerr,  and  John  Young,  father  of  the  late  Rev.  John  C.  Young, 
D.D.,  of  Danville,  Kentucky.  This  committee  recommended 
the  appointment  of  a  minister  to  visit  Great  Britain  as  an  agent 
of  Synod,  to  secure  ministerial  help  for  the  wide  field  calling 
for  supply,  and  to  seek  all  possible  assistance  in  the  work  of 
erecting  a  theological  seminary,  and  furnishing  it  with  a  suita- 
ble library.  After  the  Synod's  engaging  in  solemn  prayer,  the 
Rev.  John  M.  Mason,  D.D.,  was  chosen  by  ballot  for  the  pur- 
pose, and  sailed  accordingly  for  New  York  on  the  29th  of  the 
following  July.  He  was  absent  about  fifteen  months,  raised 
£970  19s.  2d.,  or  nearly  $5,000,  the  principal  of  which  was  ex- 
pended in  the  purchase  of  books  for  the  intended  seminary 
library,  and  prevailed  upon  five  young  ministers  of  the  gospel 
and  one  licentiate,  to  accompany  him  to  the  needy  fields  opened 
up  for  labor  in  his  native  land. 

At  the  first  General  Synod,  which  was  held  in  Greencastle. 
Pennsylvania,  May  30,  1804,  Dr.  Mason  was  chosen  Professor 
of  Theology,  and  Rev.  Messrs.  R.  Annan,  J.  Mclmsey,  A. 
Proudfit,  James  Gray,  and  J.  Laurie,  the  first  Superintendents. 
New  York  was  fixed  upon  as  the  proper  place  for  the  institu- 
tion, and  it  was  agreed  it  should  be  opened  on  the  first  Monday 
of  November,  1805.  Accordingly,  on  that  day,  this  institution 
commenced  its  course,  and  during  that  first  session,  eight  stu- 
dents attended,  viz  :  John  Lind,  J.  M.  Matthews,  George  Stew- 


68  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

art,  George  Buchanan,  Win.  McMurray,  James  McChud,  John 
H.  Clarke,  and  Samuel  Crothers — four  from  Pennsylvania,  two 
from  New  York,  and  two  from  Kentucky.  The  course  of  study 
was  to  embrace  four  sessions  of  seven  months  each,  and  the 
Bible  was  to  be  the  great  text-book  or  subject  of  study. 

Thus  well  organized,  with  systematic  rules  and  all  the  facili- 
ties for  a  theological  institution  of  a  high  public  order,  this  sem- 
inary entered  upon  its  course,  and  almost  at  once  took  a  stand 
that  gave  promise  of  most  important  fruit  to  the  Church  and 
the  world.  Many  of  its  first  as  well  as  later  students  became 
men  of  mark,  and  it  was  resorted  to  by  young  men  of  various 
evangelical  Churches — while  its  eminently  successful  course  in- 
cited largely  to  the  establishment  of  the  theological  seminary  at 
Andover,  Massachusetts,  in  1808,  and  the  seminary  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  at  Princeton,  New  Jersey,  in  1812. 

In  1809,  Rev.  Jas.  M.  Matthews,  one  of  the  first  class  of  stu- 
dents, and  the  only  one  that  survives  still  in  a  green  old  age, 
was  elected  Assistant  Professor  of  Biblical  Literature  and 
Church  History.  This  office  he  held  until  the  year  1818,  when 
he  resigned.  In  1821,  also,  Dr.  Mason,  after  occupying  the 
professor's  chair  with  distinguished  ability  for  sixteen  years, 
and  seeing  himself  greatly  broken  down  with  multiplied  labors 
and  unceasingly  feeble  health,  was  compelled  to  relinquish  his 
place;  and  at  length  the  institution  which  had  been  instru- 
mental, in  whole  or  in  part,  in  sending  ninety-six  men  into  the 
holy  ministry,  wras,  from  various  causes,  under  a  necessity  of  be- 
ing suspended.  It  had  done  a  great  and  good  work,  and  many 
parts  of  the  needy  Church  and  field  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
wept  as  its  doors  were  closed. 

The  want  of  a  suitable  place  to  bring  forward  a  ministry  of 
its  own  training,  was  immediately  and  keenly  felt  in  all  portions 
of  the  Church;  and  therefore,  in  1825,  the  Synod  of  the  West 
resolved  to  establish  a  theological  seminary  in  its  own  bounds. 
The  city  of  Pittsburgh  was  fixed  upon  as  its  place,  and  the  Rev. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  69 

Joseph  Kerr,  D.D.,  father  of  Prof.  D.  R.  Kerr,  D.D.,  and  at 
the  time  pastor  of  the  congregation  of  St.  Clair,  was  chosen  the 
first  professor.  Four  years  afterwards,  and  in  the  midst  of 
great  usefulness,  this  devoted  servant  of  God  departed  this  life. 
Somewhat  informally,  then,  the  Rev.  Mungo  Dick  supplied  the 
place  for  the  two  following  years,  and  at  the  meeting  of  the 
Synod  in  Pittsburgh,  Oct.  10,  1831,  the  Rev.  John  T.  Pressly, 
D.D.,  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  of  the  South,  was  chosen 
to  the  office  of  senior  professor.  That  office  he  has  tilled  with 
great  acceptability  and  success  till  the  present  time,  and  the 
fruits  of  his  labors  are  scattered  widely  over  the  length  and 
breadth  of  his  own  and  foreign  lands,  doing  good  service  in  the 
cause  of  Christ  and  of  his  truth.  Associated  with  him  in  the 
charge  of  the  institution,  are  the  Rev.  A.  D.  Clarke,  D.D.,  who 
was  elected  to  the  Professorship  of  Biblical  Literature  and  Crit- 
icism in  1847,  and  Rev.  D.  R.  Kerr,  D.D.,  who  was  called  to 
the  chair  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and  Church  Government  in 
1851.  This  seminary  has  a  good  building,  a  library  of  about 
1500  volumes  of  carefully  selected  and  valuable  books,  33  stu- 
dents in  attendance  during  the  last  session,  and  an  alumni  list  of 
about  275,  most  of  whom  are  engaged  in  faithfully  preaching  the 
gospel  of  the  grace  of  God. 

Not  less  earnest  have  the  other  portions  of  the  Associate  Re- 
formed Church  been  in  instituting  and  sustaining  the  means  of 
a  sound  theological  training.  At  its  meeting  in  Argyle,  New 
York,  in  1829,  the  Synod  of  New  York  resolved,  after  much 
prayerful  deliberation,  to  revive  the  seminary  that  had  been  sus- 
pended in  New  York  in  1821.  Accordingly,  Rev.  Messrs.  Jo- 
seph McCarrell,  D.D.,  of  Newburgh,  New  York,  was  chosen 
the  first  professor,  Rev.  Messrs.  John  Mclmsey,  D.D.,  Alex. 
Proudfit,  D.D.,  Robt.  Forrest,  and  D.  C.  McLaren,  Superin- 
tendents, and  its  Sessions  were  opened  in  Newburgh  on  the  first 
Monday  of  the  following  October.  It  began  its  course  under 
promising  auspices — has  done  much  to  supply  the  Church  oi 


70  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

God  with  an  able  and  faithful  ministry,  and  has  devoted  men 
from  its  midst  laboring  for  Christ,  not  only  in  this  country,  but 
also  in  Syria,  Egypt,  and  Northern  India.  In  1839,  a  new  and 
noble  edifice  was  completed  for  the  occupancy  of  this  institu- 
tion, and  in  1852,  Rev.  John  Forsyth,  D.D.,  was  called  from 
the  College  of  New  Jersey  to  the  Professorship  of  Biblical  Crit- 
icisms, Ecclesiastical  History  and  Church  Government.  The 
seminary  has  also  come  into  possession  of  the  valuable  library 
which  Dr.  Mason  procured  in  Europe,  and  which  had  been  re- 
moved to  Princeton,  and  now  numbers  nearly  4,000  volumes. 

After  much  deliberation,  and  with  a  view  of  more  efficiently 
cultivating  the  wide  field  entrusted  to  its  care,  the  Synod  of  the 
West  resolved  at  its  meeting  in  Chillicothe,  Ohio,  October  19, 
1839,  to  form  a  second  Synod  of  the  West,  and  establish  a  the- 
ological seminary  in  its  bounds.  Rev.  Joseph  Claybaugh,  D.D., 
of  Chillicothe,  was  chosen  Professor  of  Theology,  and  Rev.  S. 
W.  McCracken,  Professor  of  Hebrew ;  and  Oxford,  Ohio,  was 
fixed  upon  as  its  location.  Shortly  afterwards  its  sessions  open- 
ed with  ten  students,  and  from  that  time  this  seminary  has  stead- 
ily and  usefully  pursued  its  course.  Dr.  Claybaugh  proved 
himself  an  able  teacher,  but  in  the  midst  of  his  labors,  and  full 
of  promise,  he  died  September  9,  1855.  The  institution,  how- 
ever, was  not  given  up  for  a  moment.  Different  brethren  were 
called  in  to  fill  a  temporary  place,  and  at  length,  with  very  great 
unanimity,  Rev.  Alexander  Young,  of  St.  Clairsville,  Ohio,  was 
elected  professor  in  place  of  the  lamented  Claybaugh.  He  en- 
tered at  once  upon  its  duties,  and  is  discharging  them  well.  In 
the  autumn  of  1857,  negotiations  were  set  on  foot  between  the 
Synod  of  Illinois  and  the  second  Synod  of  the  West,  in  ref- 
erence to  a  removal  of  the  seminary  from  Oxford  to  Monmouth, 
Illinois,  and  after  much  deliberation  the  arrangement  was  made. 
The  next  session,  therefore,  will  open  in  that  new  and  enter- 
prising place,  on  or  about  the  first  Monday  of  September,  and 
much  good  may  be  hoped  from  its  future  course. 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  71 

The  Associate  Reformed  Synod  of  the  South  also  has  a  very 
efficient  theological  seminary  at  Due  West,  South  Carolina.  It 
has  already  furnished  a  large  number  of  the  Churches  in  the 
bounds  of  the  Synod  with  pastors,  and  gives  promise  of  steadily 
increasing  the  number.  It  is  well  located,  has  a  good  corps  of 
professors,  and  enjoys  the  confidence  of  the  Church  at  large. 

ACTS    OF    THE    ASSOCIATE    REFORMED     CHURCH. 

While  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  was  formed  on  strictly 
union  principles,  and  has  ever  aimed  at  securing  and  preserving 
the  visible  unity  of  the  body  of  Christ,  yet  as  a  Church,  she  has 
not  been  silent  on  the  great  practical  questions  of  the  day.  On 
the  contrary,  so  far  as  these  questions  have  been  in  any  way 
peculiar  to  her  profession,  her  Synods  have  given  forth  Acts 
and  Testimonies  which  have  been  positive,  distinct  and  clear. 
This  historical  sketch  would  be  imperfect,  if  we  did  not  notice 
the  fact. 

1.  On  the  subject  of  Psalmody,  it  was  declared  in  the  Stand- 
ards issued  at  Greeneastle  in  1799,  to  be  "the  will  of  God, 
that  the  sacred  songs  contained  in  the  Book  of  Psalms  be  sung 
in  his  worship,  both  public  and  private,  to  the  end  of  the  world ; 
and  the  rich  variety  and  perfect  purity  of  their  matter,  the  bl< sss- 
ing  of  God  upon  them  in  every  age,  and  the  edification  of  the 
Church  thence  arising,  set  the  propriety  of  singing  them  in  a 
convincing  light ;  nor  shall  any  composures  merely  human,  be 
sung  in  any  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Churches."  Such  was 
the  original  law  of  the  Church;  and,  though  under  the  pressure 
of  peculiar  circumstances,  a  resolution  was  passed  by  the  Gen- 
eral Synod,  at  its  meeting  in  New  York  in  1810,  allowing  con- 
gregations to  use  the  Psalms  prepared  by  the  Reformed  Dutch 
Church,  yet  this  was  against  the  sentiment  and  practice  of  the 
great  body  of  the  Church  in  all  its  parts,  and  the  law  of  the 
Standards  was  never  repealed.     Very  few,  and  that  only  for  a 


i'Z  THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 

very  short  time,  availed  themselves  of  the  privilege  allowed,  and 
after  mature  deliberation  and  discussion  on  the  whole  subject, 
running  over  several  years,  the  Synod  of  New  York,  at  its  meet- 
ing in  Argyle,  New  York,  June  20,  1842,  unanimously  adopt- 
ed the  following  paper,  moved  by  Rev.  Messrs.  H.  Connelly  and 
R.  II.  Wallace : 

Whereas,  The  subject  of  Psalmody  has  been  under  the  consideration 
of  this  Synod  for  several  years  past,  and  whereas,  fears  have  been  enter- 
tained in  some  parts  of  the  Church,  that  the  Synod  had  in  contemplation 
to  lay  aside  a  Scripture  Psalmody,  in  singing  the  praises  of  God  in  his 
worship,  the  Synod  consider  it  their  duty  to  declare  that  it  neither  has 
been,  nor  is  it  now.  their  wish  or  intention  to  lay  aside  the  version  now  in 
use  in  singing  the  praise  of  God  in  his  worship  ;  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  version  of  the  Book  of  Psalms  now  in  use  amongst 
us,  be  exclusively  used  in  singing  the  praise  of  God,  in  his  public  and 
private  worship,  in  all  the  congregations  under  the  care  of  Synod. 

Resolved,  That  when  our  ministers  preach  in  other  Churches,  they  be, 
and  are  hereby  directed,  to  adhere  closely  to  the  principle  of  a  Scripture 
Psalmody,  and  in  no  case  whatever  to  sing  composures  merely  human. 

Resolved,  That  for  the  full  understanding  of  the  preceding  resolution, 
we  hereby  adopt  the  following  minute  passed  by  the  Associate  Re- 
formed Synod,  in  18U2  :  "  Composures  merely  human,  in  article  2,  sec- 
tion 3,  chapter  3.  of  Public  Worship,  cannot  possibly  refer,  as  is  manifest 
from  the  nature  of  the  subject,  to  any  production  which  contains  only 
the  doctrines  of  men.  Under  that  expression  are  included  all  those  re- 
ligious poems,  however  pious  and  sound  in  themselves,  of  which,  though 
the  subject  be  Scriptural,  yet  the  structure  and  management  are  the  work 
of  human  genius,  and  which  aim  at  anything  more  than  adapting  the 
Psalms  given  in  the  Bible  by  the  inspiration  of  God.  to  the  Christian 
worship,  by  a  version  as  close  as  the  laws  of  versification  will  admit. 
The  same  distinction  is  observed  in  this  case  which  obtains  between  a 
prose  translation  of  the  Scripture  and  exposition  or  discourses  upon  them  ;  the 
latter  are  by  all  allowed  to  be  human  composures,  while  they  account 
the  former  the  Word  of  God  ;  and  by  this  principle  must  the  clause  be 
interpreted  in  the  Constitution  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church." 

This  act  is  understood  to  express  the  sentiments  of  the  great 
body  of  the  Church,  and  became,  so  far  as   Psalmody  was  con- 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  •         73 

cerned,  the  basis  of  the  union  between  the  Synod  of  New  York 
and  the  General  Synod  of  the  West,  in  May,  1855. 

On  this  subject  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  has  ever  felt 
a  deep  interest,  not  only  because  the  Book  of  Psalms  is  clearly 
God's  gift  for  his  Church's  use  in  divine  praise,  but  also  because 
such  a  Psalmody  is  in  every  sense  unsectarian,  and  tends  to  the 
visible  and  real  unity  of  the  Church  of  God.  From  an  earnest 
desire  also  to  make  this  part  of  her  service  more  acceptable  for 
its  purpose,  the  Church  has  always  been  in  favor  of  an  improved 
version  of  the  Book  of  Psalms.  As  early  as  the  year  1810,  an 
able  committee  was  appointed  to  prepare  a  new  version,  and 
this  work  has  been  in  progress,  with  various  degrees  of  success, 
down  to  the  present  day. 

2.  The  subject  of  Communion  has  also  been  distinctly  un- 
der the  consideration  of  this  Church,  and  action  has  been  taken 
from  time  to  time,  as  circumstances  seemed  to  demand.  Bring- 
ing into  its  organization  the  principle  and  practice  on  this  subject 
that  had  characterized  the  bodies  from  which  it  sprung,  the  As- 
sociate Reformed  Church  had  no  particular  occasion  to  direct 
attention  to  it  during  all  its  earlier  history.  In  the  year  1810, 
however,  one  portion  of  the  Church  having,  from  peculiar 
circumstances  in  which  it  was  placed,  departed  from  the  practice 
that  universally  prevailed,  by  allowing,  on  certain  occasions, 
intercommunion  with  another  body,  inquiry  began  to  be  made 
after  the  law  and  the  testimony  on  the  whole  question.  And 
after  considerable  discussion,  the  General  Synod,  at  its  meeting 
in  Philadelphia,  May  15,  1811,  passed  nearly  unanimously,  the 
following,  which  had  been  moved  by  Rev.  E.  Dickey,  of  the 
Synod  of  Pennsylvania,  and  Rev.  Alex.  Porter,  of  the  Synod 
of  the  Carolinas,  and  afterwards  of  the  Synod  of  the  West : 

Whereas,  A  diversity  of  judgment  and  practice  has  been  found  to 
exist  among  the  ministers  and  members  of  this  Church,  relative  to  the 
application  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  concerning  the  Com- 
munion of  Saints;  and  whereas,  the  course  of  procedure  in  this  matter 
6 


74  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

must  depend  in  a  great  measure  upon  circumstances  which  cannot  be  pro- 
vided for  by  any  general  rule  ;  therefore. 

Resolved,  That  the  judicatories,  ministers  and  members  of  this  Church, 
be,  and  they  are  hereby  entreated  and  required,  to  exercise  mutual  for- 
bearance in  the  premises,  and  the  use  of  their  discretion  to  observe  mu- 
tual tenderness  and  brotherly  love,  studying  to  avoid  whatever  may  be 
contrary  thereto  ;  and  giving  special  heed  to  the  preservation  of  sound 
and  efficient  discipline. 

While,  however,  such  were  the  generally  received  views  of 
the  body  in  theory  on  this  subject,  the  course  of  particular  indi- 
viduals and  Churches  gave  ground  for  serious  apprehension  and 
disquietude  in  many  minds.  Presbyteries  sent  to  the  Synod 
solemn  remonstrances  against  any  thing  like  promiscuous  com- 
munion in  sealing  ordinances ;  congregations,  too,  presented 
their  complaints  ;  but  such  remonstrances  and  complaints,  so  far 
as  they  bore  on  particular  individuals  or  sections  of  the  Church, 
were  resisted  or  evaded ;  and  these  things,  together  with  the 
publication  of  a  work  on  Catholic  Communion,  by  Dr.  Mason, 
and  the  personal  feelings  that  were  excited  by  the  agitation  of 
years,  did  much  to  hasten  on  the  dissolution  of  the  General 
Synod,  the  disbanding  of  the  theological  seminary,  and  the 
throwing  of  the  different  Synods  into  separate  and  independent 
bodies. 

These  Synods,  however,  did  not  hesitate  to  take  proper  ac- 
tion. Almost  immediately  after  their  separate  organization,  the 
Synods  of  the  South  and  West  clearly  defined  their  position, 
and  after  long  continued  and  earnest  deliberation,  the  Synod  of 
New  York,  at  its  meeting  in  Salem,  New  York,  August,  1838, 
adopted  the  following  resolutions  : 

Resolved,  That  this  Synod  disapproves  of  the  principle  and  practice 
of  open  communion,  or  that  scheme  of  communion  which  would  obligate 
or  allow  the  ministers  or  members  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  to 
unite  in  sacramental  communion  with  other  Churches,  and  the  ministers 
and  members  of  other  Churches  to  unite  in  communion  with  ours,  on  the 
ground  merely  of  a  general  or  partial  agreement  of  opinion  respecting 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  75 

the  doctrines  set  iorth  in  our  Confession  of  Faith  :  and  the  Synod 
hereby  enjoins  all  the  ministers  to  conform  to  the  constitutional  doctrine 
of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church. 

Resolved,  That  occasional  communion  may  be  granted  to  members  of 
other  Churches  only  in  extraordinary  cases,  on  application  made  to  the 
respective  Sessions  where  such  cases  may  occur,  and  on  the  same  terms 
in  which  applicants  are  received  into  stated  communion. 

This  action  has  never  been  repealed  or  changed,  and  among 
other  things  was  accepted  by  the  General  Synod  of  the  West  as 
the  basis  of  that  union  between  the  two  Synods  in  1855,  by 
which  the  General  Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church 
was  reorganized.  The  Associate  Reformed  Church  has  thus, 
in  its  separate  Synods  and  in  its  highest  Judicatories,  enacted  or 
received  the  law  which  distinctly  declares  that  a  restricted  com- 
munion is  the  law  of  the  Church,  and  that  the  whole  question  of 
admission  to  the  Lord's  table  is  one  to  be  determined  by  the 
office  bearers  of  Christ's  House,  in  subordination  to  the  stand- 
ards of  the  Church. 

3.  In  its  different  sections,  this  Church  has  had  its  attention 
directed  also  to  the  subject  of  Secret  Associations.  These 
associations  have  been  known  to  exist  in  the  country  at  large  in 
a  great  variety  of  forms  and  names,  and  under  an  apprehension 
of  their  being  opposed  to  the  simplicity  and  purity  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  of  direct  or  incidental  evils  flowing  from  them,  action  has 
been  taken  in  reference  to  them  at  different  times.  At  its  meeting 
in  Galway,  New  York,  September  5,  1828,  the  Synod  of  New 
York  had  a  communication  laid  before  it  from  one  of  the  Pres- 
byteries, asking  advice  as  to  the  following  questions,  received 
from  some  of  the  Sessions  under  its  care,  viz  :  "  Whether  any 
of  the  principles,  usages  or  ceremonies  of  Free  Masonry,  are 
contrary  to  the  doctrine  that  is  according  to  godliness  as  exhib- 
ited in  the  Standards  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church."  This 
communication  was  referred  to  a  committee,  who  shortly  after- 
wards reported  the  following  resolutions,  which  were  adopted: 


76  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Resolved,  As  the  judgment  of  this  Synod,  that  the  multiplication  and 
the  nature  of  the  oaths  administered  in  the  Masonic  Lodges  are  unwar- 
ranted in  the  Word  of  God,  and  demoralizing  in  their  tendency;  and 
that  oar  Church  members  be  and  hereby  are  enjoined  not  to  connect 
themselves  with  the  said  society,  and  any  who  may  have  been  connected 
are  affectionately  recommended  to  withdraw  from  any  further  connection 
with  the  institution. 

Resolved,  That  a  committee,  consisting  of  Rev.  Messrs.  Robert  Proudfit, 
James  Mairs  and  Joseph  McCarrell,  be  appointed  to  prepare  a  report 
upon  the  subject  of  Masonry,  to  be  presented  to  this  Synod  at  its  next 
meeting. 

This  report  was  adopted.  The  next  year  the  committee  was 
continued,  and  Rev.  D.  C.  McLaren  was  added  to  it.  At  the 
following  meeting  in  Newburgh,  September  3, 1830,  this  commit- 
tee presented  an  able  report,  concluding  with  the  following  resolu- 
tions, which  were  unanimously  adopted,  and  have  been  the  law 
of  the  Synod  since  on  this  subject : 

Resolved,  That  this  Synod  will  and  hereby  do  express  their  decided  dis- 
approbation of  the  principles  and  usages  of  Free  Masonry,  as  far  as 
known,  and  warn  their  people  solemnly  and  affectionately  against  all 
connection  with  the  institution. 

Resolved,  That  it  be  and  hereby  is  enjoined  upon  Church  Sessions  un- 
der the  inspection  of  this  Synod,  to  adopt  the  most  prudent  and  effective 
measures  to  remove  the  contamination  from  our  Churches. 

At  its  meeting  in  Steubenville,  Ohio,  in  October,  1829,  the 
Synod  of  the  West  also  declared  its  belief  that  the  practice  of 
Free  Masonry  is  contrary  to  the  Standards  of  the  Associate  Re- 
formed Church,  and  ascertaining  that  the  several  ministers  com- 
posing the  Synod  were  in  the  practice  of  debarring  from  sealing 
ordinances  those  who  take  unlawful  oaths,  deemed  no  further 
action  called  for  at  that  time.  In  184G,  however,  the  subject  of 
secret  societies  in  a  more  general  form,  came  before  the  General 
Synod  at  its  meeting  in  Pittsburgh,  when  the  following  action 
was  taken : 

1.  Whkreas,  The  society  of  Odd  Fellows  have  been  and  still  are  mak- 
ing special  efforts  to  revive  and  secure  popular  favor  to  the  principle  of 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  77 

secret  associations,  and  especially  to  give  the  appearance  of  morality 
and  religion,  by  the  names  of  ministers  of  the  gospel ;  and  whereas,  we 
regard  the  principle  itself  as  inconsistent  with  the  character  of  true 
Christianity,  and  highly  dangerous  to  our  civil  institutions  ;  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  this  Synod  do  hereby  express  its  disapprobation  of  said 
society,  and  warn  our  people  that  persistence  in  a  coanection  with  it 
must  subject  such  as  do  so  to  the  discipline  of  the  Church. 

2.  Whereas,  The  Order  of  the  Sons  of  Temperance,  though  having  a 
more  simple  object,  and  free  from  oaths,  is  nevertheless  organized  on  the 
principle  of  secret  associations,  thereby  sanctioning  it ;  therefore. 

Resolved,  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  Synod  it  is  the  duty  of  profess- 
ing Christians  to  stand  aloof  from  its  entanglements,  and  not  to  give  it 
their  sanction  or  encouragement. 

The  Synod  of  the  South,  it  is  understood,  has  taken  substan- 
tially the  same  action  with  the  above  Synods  on  this  subject. 

4.  Nor  has  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  been  silent  on 
the  subject  of  Slavery.  At  an  early  period  in  its  history, 
anxious  inquiry  was  made  as  to  the  course  that  should  be  pur- 
sued in  regard  to  this  system  ;  and  extending,  as  the  body  then 
did,  into  slaveholding  territories,  it  was  a  practical  question  of 
grave  moment.  At  different  meetings  of  the  General  Synod 
the  subject  was  discussed,  and  committees  were  appointed  to 
prepare  statements  of  the  Synod's  views,  but  from  various 
causes,  nothing  was  effectually  done  during  the  existence  of  that 
body. 

At  the  meeting,  however,  of  the  Synod  of  the  West  at  Chilli- 
cothe,  Ohio,  May,  182G,  the  subject  came  formally  up  in  a  memo- 
rial from  the  congregation  of  Hopewell,  in  the  first  Presbytery 
of  Ohio,  and  a  series  of  discussions  and  acts  were  entered  upon 
which  resulted  in  the  adoption,  at  the  meeting  in  Chillicothe 
again  in  1830,  of  the  following  resolutions,  which,  with  some 
modifications  and  explanations  that  we  shall  append  in  foot 
notes,  contains  the  final  action  of  that  portion  of  the  Church : 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  requires  that  involuntary 
slavery  should  be  removed  from  the  Church  as  soon  as  an  opportunity  in 


78  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

the  providence  of  God  is  offered  to  slave-owners  for  the  liberation  of 
their  slaves. 

2.  Resolved,  That  when  there  are  no  regulations  of  the  State  to  pro- 
hibit it  ;  when  provision  can  be  made  for  the  support  of  the  ireedraen  ; 
w?hen  they  can  be  placed  in  circumstances  to  support  I  he  rank,  enjoy  the 
rights,  and  discharge  the  duties  of  freemen,  it  shall  be  considered  that 
such  an  opportunity  is  afforded  in  the  providence  of  God.* 

3.  Resolved,  That  the  Synod  will,  as  it  hereby  does,  recommend  it  to 
all  its  members  to  aid  in  placing  the  slaves  which  are  within  the  juris- 
diction of  this  Synod,  in  the  possession  of  their  rights  as  freemen  ;  and 
that  it  be  recommended  to  them  especially  to  take  up  annual  collections 
to  aid  the  funds  of  the  American  Society  for  colonizing  the  free  people 
of  color  in  the  United  States.f 

4.  Resolved,  That  the  practice  of  buying  or  selling  slaves  for  gain,  by 
any  member  of  this  Church,  be  disapproved  ;  and  that  slave-owners  un- 
der the  jurisdiction  of  this  Synod,  be,  as  they  hereby  are,  forbidden  all 
aggravations  of  the  evils  of  slavery,  by  violating  the  ties  of  nature,  the 
separation  of  husband  and  wife,  parents  and  children,  or  by  cruel  or  un- 
kind treatment  ;  and  that  they  shall  not  only  treat  them  well,  but  also 
instruct  them  in  useful  knowledge  and  the  principles  of  the  Christian 
religion,  and  in  all  respects  treat  them  as  enjoined  upon  masters  towards 
their  servants  by  the  apostles  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Two  years  afterwards,  in  1832,  the  Synod  issued  a  Letter  of 
Warning,  or  an  Occasional  Testimony,  in  which  these  resolu- 
tions were  quoted,  and  the  following  extracts  will  show  in  what 
sense  they  were  intended  and  understood  as   the  lawr  of  the 

*  At  the  meeting  in  1838,  the  Synod  passed  the  following  in  reference  to  this  resolu- 
tion : 

Resolved,  That  an  opportunity  in  the  providence  of  God  shall  be  considered  as  afforded 
when  the  master  can  emancipate  his  slave,  and  place  him  in  circumstances  where  he 
shall  not  be  liable  to  be  immediately  sold  into  bondage. 

fin  consequence  of  a  memorial  from  Robinson  Run  congregation,  the  Synod,  at  its 
meeting  in  1839,  adopted  the  following  in  regard  to  this  resoluti-n  : 

As  there  are  two  conflicting  Societies  operating  in  the  community — the  Colonization 
and  the  Anti-Slavery  Societies — and  as  this  Synod  has  recommended  the  former  to  the 
patronage  of  the  Churches  under  its  care  ;  and  as  it  is  desirable  the  Synod  should  keep 
char  of  this  excitement,  and  as  the  Church  should  not  be  involved  by  the  operation  of 
bodies  over  which  it  has  no  control  ;  therefore, 

Rex  Ived,  That  this  Synod  withdraws  the  recommendation  formerly  given  to  the  Col- 
onization Society. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  79 

Church :  "  Now,  brethren,  it  is  expected  that  the  foregoing 
resolutions  will  not  be  as  a  dead  letter,  but  be  respected  and  re- 
duced to  practice.  It  is  expected  that  Sessions  and  Presbyte- 
ries will  see  them  enforced.  It  is  expected  that  slave-owners 
in  the  Church  will  make  conscience  of  seeking  and  improving 
opportunities,  and  the  very  first  which  offer,  of  liberating  their 
slaves.  It  is  expected  that  in  the  meantime  they  will  give  sat- 
isfactory evidence  to  their  respective  Sessions  that  they  do  con- 
sider slavery  a  moral  evil,  that  they  do  truly  desire  to  get  rid  of 
it  as  soon  as  they  can,  and  that  it  is  their  intention  to  embrace 
the  first  opportunity  which  God  in  his  providence  shall  give 
them  for  so  doing.  And  it  is  expected  of  Sessions  that  they 
will  require  this  of  slave-owning  church  members  or  appli- 
cants," etc. 

These  acts  of  the  Synod  of  the  West  remain  unchanged. 
They  were  carried  into  the  General  Synod  of  the  West,  were 
recognized  in  the  union  with  the  Synod  of  New  York,  and  are 
strikingly  similar  to  the  Testimony  on  this  subject  in  the  basis  of 
union  with  the  Associate  Church  in  May  last. 

The  Synod  of  New  York  has  often  also  had  this  subject  un- 
der consideration.  Its  last  action  was  at  Broadalbin,  New 
York,  June  24,  1851,  when  a  report  by  Rev.  R.  Proudfit,  D.D., 
was  adopted,  concluding  with  a  solemn  protest  against  any  in- 
sinuation that  this  Synod  is  a  pro-slavery  Synod. 

5.  On  the  subject  of  Covenanting,  the  Associate  Reformed 
Church  has  never  said  very  much.  Perhaps,  however,  about  as 
much  has  been  done  in  regard  to  it  as  in  any  of  the  sister 
Churches  in  this  country.  In  the  first  constitution,  which  has 
never  been  formally  repealed,  "  The  ministers  and  elders  met 
in  Synod"  declare  "that  they  have  an  affectionate  remembrance 
of  the  National  Covenant  of  Scotland,  and  of  the  Solemn  League 
and  Covenant  of  Scotland,  England  and  Ireland,  as  well  intended 
engagements  to  support  the  cause  of  civil  and  religious  liberty, 


80  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

and  hold  themselves  bound  by  the  divine  authority  to  practice 
all  the  moral  duties  therein  contained,  according  to  their  circum- 
stances, and  that  public  and  explicit  covenanting  with  God  is  a 
moral  duty  under  the  gospel  dispensation,  to  which  they  are  re- 
solved to  attend  as  He  shall  be  pleased  to  direct." 

Like  those  of  their  sister  Churches  in  this  country  generally, 
the  members  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  have  never 
engaged  in  formal  public  covenanting,  other  than  that  of  a  per- 
sonal devoting  of  themselves  to  God,  and  a  taking  of  Him  to  be 
their  God,  in  the  ordinances  of  His  house.  But  the  rightfulness 
and  the  duty  of  the  act  when  occasion  calls  for  it,  is  a  principle 
never  denied  in  the  Standards  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church. 


IV. — History  of  the  Conventions  of  Reformed 
Churches. 

For  more  than  half  a  century  there  have  existed,  in  these 
United  States,  three  distinct  ecclesiastical  organizations  —  the 
Associate  Reformed,  the  Associate,  and  the  Reformed  Presby- 
terian Churches.  These  Churches  claimed  as  their  common 
parent,  the  Church  of  Scotland,  and  have  always  been,  substan- 
tially, one  in  doctrine,  worship,  and  church  government.  The 
members  composing  these  different  Churches  were  intermingled 
all  over  the  country,  and  in  their  divided  condition  their  congre- 
gations were  so  small  as  to  be  unable,  in  many  instances,  to 
support  a  pastor ;  and  the  consequence  has  been,  that,  in  many 
portions  of  our  country,  there  has  been  experienced  a  compara- 
tive famine,  not  of  bread,  nor  a  thirst  of  water,  but  of  hearing 
the  word  of  the  Lord. 

To  remedy  this  evil,  and,  if  possible,  to  bring  these  Churches 
into  a  closer  relation,  a  call  for  a  Convention  of  the  Reformed 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  81 

Churches,  to  confer  on  the  subject  of  union,  was  issued.  In 
conformity  with  this  call,  a  Convention  assembled  in  the  city  of 
Pittsburgh  on  the  17th  October,  1838,  composed  of  delegates 
from  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  of  the  West,  the  Associate 
Reformed  Synod  of  New  York,  (which  then  existed  as  separate, 
independent  Synods,)  and  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed 
Presbyterian  Church.  The  delegates  in  attendance  on  this 
occasion  were,  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  of  the  West : 
Rev.  John  T.  Pressly,  D.D.,  Rev.  Joseph  R.  Kerr,  and  Rev. 
William  Wallace.  Of  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  of  New 
York  :  Rev.  John  McJimpsey,  D.D.,  Rev.  Donald  McLaren,  and 
William  McKee,  Ruling  Elder.  Of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian 
Church:  Rev.  John  Black,  D.D.,  Rev.  William  Wilson,  and 
Daniel  McMillen,  Ruling  Elder.  The  Convention  was  organ- 
ized by  appointing  Rev.  John  T.  Pressly  President,  and  Wm. 
Wilson  Secretary. 

The  principal  subject  which  occupied  the  attention  of  the 
Convention,  at  its  first  session,  was,  "  What  course  should  be 
pursued  by  these  Churches,  while  yet  in  a  divided  state,  to  pro- 
mote a  nearer  approximation  preparatory  to  organic  union?" 
After  due  deliberation  and  a  free  interchange  of  views,  the 
following  resolution  was  adopted : 

Resolved,  As  the  judgment  of  this  Convention,  that  the  ministers  of  the 
Churches  here  represented  may  interchange  pulpits;  and  it  is  recom- 
mended to  both  ministers  and  people  to  unite,  as  often  as  opportunity 
offers,  in  meetings  for  prayer  and  other  religious  exercises. 

That  there  might  be  no  misapprehension  in  the  public  mind 
in  relation  to  the  views  and  designs  of  the  Convention,  the  fol- 
lowing general  rules  were  adopted  for  its  government : 

1.  There  shall  be  no  abandonment,  by  this  Convention,  of  any  prin- 
ciple sanctioned  by  the  word  of  God,  and  recognized  in  the  scriptural 
attainments  of  the  Reformation,  whether  in  doctrine,  worship,  or  order. 

2.  No  principle  shall  be  maintained  tbat  is  not  plainly  founded  upon, 
and  in  accordance  with,  the  word  of  God. 


02  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

3.  Strict  care  shall  be  taken  lest  the  measures  adopted  should  furnish 
valid  reasons  for  an  increase  of  schisms  and  factions  in  the  Church  of 
God,  instead  of  diminishing  their  number,  or  altogether  destroying  their 
existence,  in  their  ultimate  operation. 

4.  The  investigations  and  discussions,  whether  conducted  in  an  oral 
or  written  form,  shall  be  pursued  with  candor  and  Christian  courtesy,  and 
in  the  fraternal  spirit  which  should  distinguish  the  followers  of  Christ. 

5.  The  decisions  which  may  be  made  shall  all  be  submitted,  in  over- 
ture, before  our  respective  Supreme  Judicatories,  and  shall  not  be  con- 
sidered obligatory  either  upon  them  or  their  representatives  in  this 
Convention,  until  they  are  ratified  by  them. 

After  spending  several  days  very  pleasantly  in  fraternal  con- 
ference, and  in  devotional  exercises,  and  after  preparing  an  ad- 
dress to  the  Christian  public  on  the  subject  of  the  union  of  the 
Churches,  and  extending  an  invitation  to  all  those  Churches 
which  are  agreed  in  adhering  to  a  Scripture  Psalmody  to  meet 
in  a  future  assembly,  the  Convention  adjourned  to  meet  in  the 
city  of  Philadelphia  in  September  of  next  year. 

In  the  second  Convention,  which  was  held  in  the  city  of  Phil- 
adelphia, 29th  September,  1839,  the  same  Churches  were  rep- 
resented as  in  the  first.  On  this  occasion  there  was  a  full  and 
free  interchange  of  views  on  various  subjects  on  which  it  had 
been  supposed  that  there  existed  some  diversity  of  opinion, 
which  might  present  some  difficulty  in  the  way  of  union,  such 
as  Psalmody,  Communion,  Slavery,  Testimony  bearing  and 
Covenanting ;  from  which  it  appeared,  to  the  agreeable  surprise 
of  some  of  the  brethren,  that  there  existed  a  remarkable  degree 
of  harmony. 

The  question  which  chiefly  occupied  the  attention  of  the  Con- 
vention at  this  time,  was,  "What  are  the  precise  principles 
which  are  at  once  indispensable  and  sufficient  as  the  basis  upon 
which  the  whole  Church  of  God  ought  to  maintain  organical, 
visible  unity?"  Without  giving  any  distinct  deliverance  on 
this  subject,  at  this  time,  the  Convention  thought  proper  to  ex- 
tend another  invitation  to  some  sister  Churches,  which  had  not 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  83 

hitherto  met  with  us,  in  the  hope  that  they  might  be   induced  to 
aid  us  in  our  efforts  to  heal  the  divisions  of  Zion. 

But  when  the  Convention  assembled  for  the  third  time,  in 
May,  1841,  we  were  sorry  to  find  that  the  invitation  had  not 
accomplished  the  desired  end.  However,  we  persevered,  and 
to  our  gratification  we  found  that  when  the  fourth  Convention 
assembled  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  in  May,  1842,  in  addition 
to  the  Churches  formerly  represented,  there  were  present  dele- 
gates from  the  Associate  Presbyterian  Church.  In  consequence 
of  this  accession  to  our  delegation,  it  became  necessary,  to  some 
extent,  to  retrace  the  ground  over  which  we  had  already  passed. 
And  for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  to  what  extent  there  ex- 
isted an  agreement  in  sentiment  among  the  different  Churches 
represented,  sundry  resolutions  were  introduced  for  the  con- 
sideration of  the  Convention.  And  as  the  result,  the  following 
resolution  was  unanimously  adopted  : 

Resolved,  That  having  discussed  the  more  prominent  subjects  upon 
which  a  diversity  of  sentiment  was  apprehended  to  exist,  it  appears 
there  is  such  a  degree  of  unanimity  on  these  subjects  that  there  is  en- 
couragement for  the  Convention  to  take  further  measures  towards  a 
visible  ecclesiastical  union. 

Between  the  Churches  represented,  there  had  existed  a  prac- 
tical difference  in  relation  to  two  subjects,  on  which  it  seemed 
necessary  that  there  should  be  a  distinct  understanding  before 
any  further  progress  could  be  made.  In  adopting  the  West- 
minster Confession  of  Faith,  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  had 
so  modified  those  portions  which  define  the  powers  of  the  civil 
magistrate  circa  sacra,  as  to  make  them  express  clearly  the 
doctrine  which  we  hold  in  common.  Our  sister  Churches  re- 
tained the  Confession  unaltered,  but  explained  in  their  Testi- 
mony the  sense  in  which  they  received  it. 

The  Associate  Reformed  Church  received  the  Confession  of 
Faith  and  Catechisms,  Presbyterian  form  of  Church  Govern- 
ment, and  Directory  for  Worship,  as  her  fixed  Testimony,  and  at 
the  same  time  pledged  herself  to  emit  occasional  Testimonies  ia 


84  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

defense  of  the  truth  and  in  opposition  to  error,  as  circumstances 
might  require.  Our  sister  Churches  received,  in  addition  to  the 
Confession  of  Faith,  a  Judicial  Testimony.  The  difference 
which  existed  did  not  involve  principle.  With  regard  to  the 
power  of  the  civil  magistrate  circa  sacra,  the  same  doctrine  was 
held  in  common.  With  regard  to  the  obligation  resting  upon 
the  Church,  in  her  official  capacity,  to  bear  testimony  in  defense 
of  the  truth  and  in  opposition  to  error,  all  were  agreed.  The 
point  of  difference  had  reference  merely  to  the  preferable  mode 
of  performing  the  duty.  Where  the  surrender  of  no  principle 
was  demanded,  but  the  yielding  of  a  mere  preference  as  to  the 
mode  of  carrying  out  a  principle,  it  became  necessary  that  there 
should  be  a  compromise.  Accordingly,  at  a  meeting  of  the 
Convention  the  following  year,  the  subject  of  the  form  of  a 
basis  of  union  was  taken  into  consideration.  And  as  the  result 
of  a  free  interchange  of  views,  the  following  resolution  was 
adopted : 

Resolved,  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  Convention,  a  union  between 
the  bodies  here  represented  can  be  effected  only  by  an  alteration  of  the 
Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  in  the  20th.  23d  and  31st  chapters, 
and  the  adoption  of  a  Judicial  Testimony  against  prevailing  and  dan- 
gerous errors  of  the  present  time  ;  and  therefore  that  these  matters  be 
referred  to  the  Supreme  Judicatories  of  our  respective  denominations. 

A  committee  was  then  appointed  to  prepare  a  basis  of  union 
formed  in  accordance  with  this  resolution,  to  be  submitted  to  the 
Convention  at  its  next  meeting. 

On  the  21st  May,  1845,  the  Convention  of  Reformed  Churches 
met  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia  for  the  seventh  time,  when  the 
committee  previously  appointed  presented  their  report.  The 
result  was  the  adoption  of  a  Confession  and  Testimony  by  the 
Convention,  as  a  basis  of  union.  This  basis  comprehended  the 
Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  those  chapters  which  define 
the  powers  of  the  civil  magistrate  being  so  altered  as  to  express 
clearly  the  faith  held  in  common  by  these  Churches,  together 
with  a  Testimony  against  prevailing  errors.    To  each  chapter  of 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  85 

the  Confession  was  appended  a  numerous  list  of  errors  against 
which  a  Testimony  was  borne. 

This  basis,  when  first  submitted  to  the  Supreme  Judicatories 
of  the  respective  Churches,  was  received  with  a  degree  of  favor. 
But  after  more  mature  consideration  it  seemed  to  meet  with 
less  favor  than  at  first,  and  finally  did  not  prove  entirely  accept- 
able to  either  of  the  parties.  And  when  the  Convention  met 
for  the  eighth  time,  in  the  following  year,  discouragement 
seemed  to  prevail ;  no  progress  was  made,  and  after  adopting 
the  following  resolution,  the  Convention  adjourned  sine  die : 

Resolved,  That  this  Convention  finds  nothing  more  that  it  can  do  at 
present  in  furtherance  of  the  object  of  its  appointment. 

When  the  result  of  the  deliberations  of  this  Convention  was 
made  known,  such  was  the  effect  upon  the  public  mind,  that  a 
meeting  of  the  people  of  the  three  Churches  represented  was 
called  for  prayer  and  conference,  when  the  following  resolution 
was  adopted : 

Resolved,  That  we  will  not  relinquish  our  prayers  and  our  efforts  in  he- 
half  of  the  unity  of  the  Church,  hoping  our  beloved  pastors  will  lead 
and  encourage  us  in  the  work,  and  that  the  Chief  Shepherd  will  approve 
and  bless. 

The  people  could  not  appreciate  those  metaphysical  difficul- 
ties which  lay  in  the  way  of  accomplishing  the  desired  end ; 
their  hearts  yearned  for  union,  and  they  could  not  think  of 
abandoning  the  object  of  their  prayers  and  of  their  fondly 
cherished  hopes. 

The  General  Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church, 
which  met  immediately  after  the  adjournment  of  the  Conven- 
tion, after  hearing  the  report  of  her  delegates,  was  unwilling  to 
relinquish  her  efforts  to  accomplish  the  object  for  which  she  had 
long  labored  and  prayed.  Accordingly  a  resolution  was  adopted 
appointing  delegates  to  attend  a  future  Convention,  should  the 
sister  Churches,  or  either  of  them,  concur  in  the  measure,  and 
authorizing  them  to  act  in  any  emergency  as  the  representor 


86  THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 

tives  of  the  Synod  in  the  prosecution  of  efforts  with  reference 
to  a  union  of  the  Churches. 

At  this  time  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  withdrew, 
and  no  longer  cooperated  in  efforts  to  effect  a  union  of  the 
Churches.  And  though  no  Convention  was  called,  the  hope  of 
union  between  the  Associate  Reformed  and  Associate  Churches 
was  never  abandoned,  nor  were  efforts  with  a  view  to  its  accom- 
plishment entirely  relinquished.  Various  communications  passed 
between  the  Supreme  Judicatories  of  these  Churches,  and  at 
different  times  meetings  were  held  for  conference  and  for  devo- 
tional exercises.  The  result  was,  the  two  bodies  became  better 
acquainted  with  each  other,  their  hearts  were  drawn  more 
closely  together,  and  the  desire  for  union,  both  among  the  min- 
istry and  the  people,  became  stronger  and  stronger. 

At  length  a  basis,  framed  in  accordance  with  the  general  prin- 
ciples which  had  been  approved  by  our  Supreme  Judicatories 
respectively,  was  prepared  by  a  committee,  which  being  pre- 
sented to  our  Synods,  was  by  them  transmitted  in  overture  to 
the  Presbyteries.  After  receiving  the  reports  of  the  Presbyte- 
ries, at  the  annual  meeting  of  our  Supreme  Judicatories,  the 
basis  was  adopted  by  them  both,  with  the  understanding  that 
the  formal  consummation  of  the  union  should  take  place  at  the 
time  of  our  annual  meeting  in  1858. 

As  the  time  approached  when  the  long  desired  union  was  to 
be  consummated,  the  anxiety  of  those  who  had  long  labored 
and  prayed  for  that  consummation  became  more  and  more  in- 
tense. It  was  not  only  our  heart's  desire  to  see  the  union 
effected,  but  to  see  it  accomplished  in  such  a  way  as  to  secure 
harmony  and  unanimity  among  brethren.  Deeply  impressed 
with  the  conviction  that  without  the  blessing  and  concurrence  of 
heaven,  all  our  efforts  must  be  in  vain,  a  Convention  was  called 
to  assemble  in  the  city  of  Xenia,  Ohio,  for  the  purpose  of  seek- 
ing by  united  prayer  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  the 
Churches  might  be  prepared  to  come  together  in  the  bonds  of 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  87 

fraternal  love.  Here  brethren  met  and  united  most  pleasantly 
in  prayer  and  supplication,  in  singing  the  songs  of  Zion,  and  in 
conferring  together  with  reference  to  the  revival  of  true  godli- 
ness in  our  own  souls.  The  effect  of  this  Convention  was  most 
happy.  God  was  manifestly  present,  and  the  hearts  of  breth- 
ren were  drawn  so  closely  together  in  the  bonds  of  fraternal 
love,  that  from  that  time  forth  it  was  manifest  that  no  human 
power  could  prevent  the  union. 

The  Convention,  after  spending  a  few  days  in  most  delightful 
Christian  fellowship,  adjourned  to  meet  in  the  city  of  Allegheny, 
immediately  previous  to  the  time  appointed  for  the  assembling 
of  our  respective  Synods.  A  large  number  of  the  brethren  of 
both  Churches  accordingly  met,  and  spent  several  days  in  con- 
ference and  in  devotional  exercises.  Under  these  circumstances 
the  two  Synods  met,  and  after  due  deliberation  the  union  was 
consummated  in  conformity  with  the  arrangements  of  a  joint 
committee  of  the  respective  Synods. 

Thus,  after  anxious  solicitude,  and  fervent  prayers  and  ear- 
nest efforts  persevered  in  for  more  than  twenty  years,  the  hearts 
of  those  who  love  the  peace  of  Zion  were  made  glad  by  seeing 
brethren  who  were  substantially  one  in  the  faith,  but  who  had 
long  been  ecclesiastically  separated,  brought  together  in  the 
bonds  of  Christian  love,  under  one  banner,  and  dwelling  together 
in  unity.     Then  did  we  appropriately  sing : 

When  Zion's  bondage  God  turn'd  back, 

As  men  that  dreamed  were  we; 

Then  filled  with  laughter  was  our  mouth, 

Our  tongue  with  melody. 

They,  'mong  the  heathen  said.  The  Lord 

Great  things  for  them  hath  wrought. 

The  Lord  hath  done  great  things  for  us, 

Whence  joy  to  us  is  brought. 


88  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

V.  —  The  Testimony  of  the  United  Presbyterian 
Church  of  North  America. 

INTRODUCTION. 

We  believe  it  to  be  the  duty  of  the  Church,  as  a  faithful  wit- 
ness for  the  truth,  to  exhibit,  plainly  and  explicitly,  all  the  prin- 
ciples of  her  profession,  in  a  published  Creed  or  Confession.  A 
simple  acknowledgment  of  the  Scriptures  as  the  word  of  God, 
and  the  only  rule  of  faith  and  practice,  is  not  sufficient,  while 
there  are  multitudes  professing  such  a  belief  in  the  Scriptures, 
whose  principles  are  grossly  heretical,  and  subversive  of  the  doc- 
trines of  our  holy  religion.  It  must  therefore  be  evident  to 
every  one  who  duly  considers  the  matter,  that  the  Church  of 
Christ  cannot  maintain  her  high  character  as  a  witness  of  Jesus 
Christ,  nor  deal  honestly  and  faithfully  with  those  who  are  out- 
side of  her  pale,  without  such  a  clear  and  unequivocal  statement 
of  those  principles  which  she  is  bound  by  the  word  of  God  to 
maintain  and  propagate. 

This  course  the  Church  of  Christ  has  pursued,  with  a  greater 
or  less  degree  of  faithfulness,  in  all  periods  of  her  history.  It 
particularly  characterized  the  witnesses  for  the  truth  at  the  time 
of  the  Reformation,  and  has  ever  been  eminently  blessed  by 
God,  as  a  means  of  preserving  the  truth,  and  transmitting  it  to 
future  generations. 

Upon  this  principle,  our  reforming  forefathers  in  Great  Britain 
were  enabled  to  act  with  a  high  degree  of  faithfulness,  and  that 
too,  under  peculiar  trials  and  difficulties.  To  them  we  are  in- 
debted for  that  venerable  document  called  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  which  constitutes  the  symbol  of  the  faith  of  the  Presby- 
terian family  in  this  country  and  in  Great  Britain. 

To  these  Westminster  Standards  (including  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  Catechisms,  Larger  and  Shorter,  the  Form  of  Presby- 
terial  Church  Government,  and  Directory  for  the  Public  Worship 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  89 

of  God,)  we,  as  a  Church,  declare  our  adherence,  as  containing 
a  true  exhibition  of  our  faith  as  a  branch  of  the  Church  of  Christ. 
In  making  this  declaration  of  adherence,  we  are  not  to  be  un- 
derstood as  giving  an  unqualified  approbation  of  the  principles 
respecting  the  power  of  the  civil  magistrate,  as  they  are  set  forth 
in  chap.  20th,  sec.  4th;  chap.  23d,  sec.  3d  ;  chap.  31st,  sec.  2d, 
of  the  Westminster  Confession.  The  language  there  employed 
has  been  variously  interpreted,  and  by  many  thought  to  be  in- 
consistent with  that  "  liberty  of  conscience  "  and  that  "  distinct 
government  in  the  hands  of  Church  officers "  which  the  Con- 
fession itself  recognizes.  For  this  reason,  we  have  deemed  it  a 
duty,  without  passing  any  judicial  opinion  in  relation  to  the 
meaning  of  these  parts  of  the  Confession,  to  exhibit,  in  a  par- 
allel column,  the  acknowledged  doctrine  of  the  Church* — leav- 
ing it  to  every  reader  to  form  his  own  opinion  as  to  the  agree- 
ment or  disagreement  between  the  views  thus  set  forth.  This 
course  we  have  been  led  to  adopt,  from  a  desire  to  avoid  doing 
violence  to  that  feeling  of  veneration  which  all  true  Presbyte- 
rians cherish  for  this  standard  of  faith  to  which  the  Church,  un- 
der God,  is  so  much  indebted ;  and,  at  the  same  time,  to  dis- 
charge a  duty  that  is  resting  upon  us,  to  exhibit  clearly  and  fully 
what  we  believe  to  be  the  principles  of  divine  truth  on  this  sub- 
ject. If  we  are  here  agreed,  a  difference  of  opinion,  as  to  the 
import  of  the  language  employed  in  the  Confession,  ought  not 
to  affect  Christian  union  and  communion. 

We  have  said  that  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Church  to  exhibit, 
plainly  and  explicitly,  all  the  principles  of  her  profession,  in  a 
published  Creed  or  Confession.  This  duty  was  discharged  with 
a  high  degree  of  faithfulness  by  the  framers  of  the  Westminster 
Confession.  It  should,  however,  not  be  forgotten,  that  the 
Church  of  God,  while  "  holding  fast  that  whereunto  she  has  at- 
tained," should  also  strive  to  be  making  progress  in  the  attain- 

*  For  this,  see  the  Appendix. 


90  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

ment  of  divine  truth.  If  it  be  the  duty  of  Christians,  in  their 
individual  capacity,  to  "press  forward"  towards  perfection,  it 
must  certainly  be  the  duty  of  the  Church,  in  her  associated  and 
collective  capacity,  to  do  the  same  thing ;  and  having  made  ad- 
ditional attainments,  to  declare  her  belief  in  them,  and  her  ad- 
herence to  them  as  a  part  of  "  the  Testimony  of  Jesus."  It  is 
only  by  doing  so,  that  she  can  fully  accomplish  her  mission  in 
the  world,  and  faithfully  carry  out  the  injunction  of  her  ascend- 
ed Lord,  to  teach  all  things  whatsoever  he  has  commanded  her. 
Under  a  solemn  conviction  of  our  duty,  in  this  respect,  we, 
as  a  Church,  have,  in  the  following  document,  set  forth  our  views 
on  certain  points,  which  were  either  not  distinctly  introduced  in- 
to the  Confession  of  Faith  by  its  framers,  or  not  exhibited  with 
that  fullness  and  explicitness  which  the  circumstances  of  the 
Church,  the  times  in  which  we  live,  and  the  views  and  practices 
of  those  around  us,  demand  of  us  as  witnesses  for  the  truth. 
The  articles  set  forth  by  us  in  the  following  Testimony,  on 
Psalmody,  Communion,  Slaveholding,  Secret  Societies,  and  Cov- 
enanting, may  be  regarded  as  specially  referring  to  this  class  of 
subjects,  and  might  therefore  very  properly  be  introduced  into 
the  body  of  our  Confession  of  Faith.  It  may,  however,  be  most 
convenient  for  the  present,  that  they  appear  in  this  Testimony. 
As  all  the  principles  of  our  profession  are  set  forth  in  the 
"Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  and  in  the  Articles  on  the 
subjects  just  referred  to,  (which  Articles  may  be  said,  in  a  pe- 
culiar manner,  to  distinguish  our  profession  from  some  of  the 
Churches  in  this  country,  whose  recognized  symbol  of  faith  is 
the  Westminster  Confession,)  it  may  appear  to  some,  that  a 
further  exhibition  of  truth  is  unnecessary.  Such  would  be  the 
case,  if  all  who  profess  an  adherence  to  this  Confession  received 
it  in  its  genuine  sense,  and  maintained  it  by  the  faithful  exer- 
cise of  discipline,  and  by  their  writings  and  public  ministrations. 
It  is,  however,  to  be  lamented,  that  this  is  far  from  being  always 
done  by  those  from  whom  it  might  be  expected.     We  would  be 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  91 

sorry  to  make  a  representation  more  unfavorable  than  the  facts 
of  the  case  would  justify,  and  we  desire  not  to  be  unmindful  of 
any  manifestations  of  faithfulness  on  the  part  of  those  Pres- 
byterian Churches  from  which  we  are  in  a  state  of  separa- 
tion. We  love  them  for  the  sake  of  the  truth  we  hold  in 
common.  Yet,  faithfulness  to  our  Divine  Master,  and  love  to 
our  brethren,  whom  we  desire  to  see  not  only  professing,  but 
walking  in  the  truth,  require  us  solemnly  to  testify  against  some 
of  the  more  serious  departures  from  the  Confession  of  Faith,  with 
which  many,  particularly  in  this  land,  are  chargeable.  In  doing 
this,  we  cannot  be  justly  regarded  as  attaching  a  dispropor- 
tionate importance  to  these  points.  The  fact  that  we  have 
brought  them  prominently  to  view  has  arisen  mainly  from  the 
circumstances  just  mentioned,  which  we  think  attach  to  them 
the  character  of  the  "  present  truth,"  in  which  it  becomes  us 
to  be  "  established."  We  believe  that  when  the  principles  set 
forth  in  the  Creed  or  Confession  of  a  Church  are  assailed,  mis- 
represented, or  thrown  into  the  shade,  it  becomes  the  duty  of 
the  Church  to  declare,  explain  and  defend  these  principles,  by 
the  emission  of  a  distinctive  Testimony.  On  this  principle,  those 
who  have,  from  time  to  time,  felt  it  to  be  their  duty  to  secede 
from  the  Church  of  Scotland,  and  those  who  have  maintained  a 
separate  ecclesiastical  organization  from  the  two  great  divisions 
in  this  country,  known  by  the  name  of  Presbyterian,  have  acted 
in  one  form  or  other,  and  we  believe  that  there  are  still  suffi- 
cient causes  for  the  performance  of  this  duty.  Such  a  Testimo- 
ny, although  containing  the  same  principles  which  have  been 
already  embraced  in  the  Church's  Confession,  is  certainly  well 
calculated  to  bring  out  clearly  before  the  mind,  the  principles  of 
that  Confession  from  which  there  have  been  departures,  and  thus 
serve,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  to  revive  a  love  for  them  in  the 
hearts  of  those  who  profess  them,  and  thereby  secure  their  faith- 
ful maintenance  on  the  part  of  all  concerned.  Nor  can  such  a 
course  be  regarded  as  opposed  to  a  spirit  of  union  and  brotherly 


92  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

love,  or  a  desire  for  union  among  those  who  profess  an  adher- 
ence to  the  same  standard  of  faith.  On  the  contrary,  we  believe 
it  to  be  the  dictate  of  love,  and  directly  calculated,  by  the  bless- 
ing of  God,  to  secure  an  intelligent  and  cordial  union  among  all 
those  who  are  the  true  friends  of  our  common  Confession. 

Deeply  impressed  with  this  fact,  and  sensible  of  the  solemn 
responsibilities  of  our  position  as  a  Presbyterian  Church,  in  a 
state  of  separation  from  other  Presbyterian  Churches,  particu- 
larly in  this  land,  and  animated,  as  we  trust,  by  an  ardent  de- 
sire to  maintain  and  promote  the  purity  of  the  Lord's  house  in 
doctrine,  worship,  discipline  and  government,  and,  in  subordina- 
tion to  this,  the  unity  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  we  hereby,  in 
the  name  of  the  great  Head  of  the  Church,  publish  to  the  world 
this  our  Testimony  ;  beseeching  all  those  into  whose  hands  it 
may  fall,  and  especially  all  the  friends  of  the  Westminster  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  to  give  it  their  serious  and  prayerful  consider- 
ation. 

An  adherence  to  the  Westminster  Standards  before  referred  to, 
and  to  the  Declarations  contained  in  the  following  Testimony,  will 
be  required  of  those  seeking  communion  with  us.  An  assent 
to  the  argumentation  and  illustration  under  each  Declaration, 
cannot,  with  propriety,  be  demanded  as  a  term  of  communion, 
but  these  parts  may  be  useful  as  a  guide  to  the  meaning  of  the 
Declaration. 

Article  I.  —  Of  the  Plenary  Inspiration  of  the  Scriptures. 

DECLARATION. 

We  declare,  That  God  has  not  only  in  the  Scriptures  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments  made  a  revelation  of  his  will  to  man, 
as  the  only  rule  of  faith  and  practice,  but  that  these  Scriptures, 
viewed  as  a  revelation  from  God,  are  in  every  part  the  inspired 
word  of  God,  and  that  this  inspiration  extends  to  the  language, 
as  well  as  to  the  sentiments  which  they  express. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  93 

Argument  and  Illustration. 

This  we  hold  to  be  the  doctrine  of  our  Confession,  chap,  i,  sec.  2. 

It  is  the  only  view  of  the  subject  that  accords  with  Scripture  and  reason. 
Such  an  inspiration  is  involved  in  the  phrase  "  word  of  God,"  which  is  ap- 
plied to  the  Scriptures,  (Mark  vii,  13  ;  Rom.  ix,  6;  2  Cor.  iv,  2;  Heb.  vi,  5.) 
It  is  expressly  declared  (2  Tim.  iii,  16,)  not  merely  that  Scripture  was  written 
by  inspired  men,  but  that  the  Scripture  itself,  and  all  Scripture,  was  divinely 
inspired.  "  Holy  men  of  God,"  we  are  told,  (2  Pet.  i,  21,)  "  spake  as  they 
were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost."  Paul  tells  us  (1  Cor.  ii,  13,)  that  he  spoke 
in  the  words  which  the  Holy  Ghost  taught  him.  David  declares  (2  Sam. 
xxiii,  2,)  that  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  spake  by  him,  and  his  word  was  in  his 
tongue.  It  may  also  be  inferred  from  two  Scriptural  facts.  1.  The  writers 
themselves  did  not  always  fully  understand  what  they  wrote.  1  Pet.  i,  10, 
11.  But  no  man  could  write  intelligibly  on  a  subject  which  he  did  not  un- 
derstand, unless  the  language  itself  was  dictated.  2.  We  find  the  apostles 
sometimes  reasoning  from  the  very  terms  or  modes  of  expression  used  in 
the  Old  Testament  Scriptures,  (Gal.  iii,  11,  13,  16 ;  Heb.  i,  6,  8 ;  Heb.  iv,  7  '* 
Heb.  x,  8,  9 ;  Heb.  xii,  26, 27.)  But  why  this,  if  these  terms  or  modes  of  ex- 
pression were  not  dictated  by  the  Holy  Ghost? 

It  may  be  thought  that  the  historical  parts  of  the  Scripture  did  not  re- 
quire such  an  inspiration ;  but  no  one  can  prove  this  to  have  been  the  case. 
On  the  contrary,  as  every  part  of  Scripture  has  a  higher  end  than  the  tem- 
poral benefit  of  individuals  and  nations,  even  the  advancement  of  salvation 
in  subserviency  to  the  glory  of  God  in  Christ,  it  is  most  reasonable  to  sup- 
pose that  it  would  require  a  manner  of  thinking  and  writing  peculiar  to  it- 
self. 

There  is  nothing  in  the  above  Declaration  and  Testimony  on  this  subject 
inconsistent  with  the  belief  that  the  inspired  penmen  wrote  agreeably  to 
their  respective  talents  for  composition  ;  and  consequently,  there  is  no  ar- 
gument, in  the  diversity  of  style  which  characterizes  the  Scriptures,  against 
their  plenary  inspiration  ;  unless  it  can  be  shown  that  the  Spirit  of  God 
could  not  direct  them  according  to  their  respective  talents. 

We  deem  it  a  matter  of  great  importance  that  the  truth  on  this  subject 
should  be  maintained,  as  any  thing  short  of  it  is  calculated  to  weaken  the 
authority  of  the  Bible,  render  indeterminate  its  teachings,  and  throw  a  sus- 
picion over  the  whole  of  Divine  Revelation.  It  is  plain,  if  the  ideas  only 
were  inspired,  that  we  have  only  human  authority  upon  which  to  depend 
for  the  accuracy  with  which  the  idea  is  presented.  To  the  neglect  or  deni- 
al of  this  truth,  is  to  be  ascribed,  in  a  great  measure,  the  elevation  of  rea- 
son to  the  place  of  supreme  judge  in  matters  of  revelation,  the  low  views 
which  many  entertain  of  the  Old  Testament  Scriptures,  and  of  the  feelings 
and  motives  by  which  their  writers  were  prompted. 


94  THE   CHURCH  MEMORIAL. 

Article  II.  —  Of  the  Eternal  Sonship  of  Christ. 

DECLARATION. 

We  declare,  That  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  not  only  true  and 
Supreme  God,  being  one  in  essence  with  the  Father,  but  also  the 
Son  of  God,  in  respect  of  his  natural,  necessary,  and  eternal  re- 
lation to  the  Father. 

Argument  and  Illustration. 

The  doctrine  here  stated,  and  which  is  exhibited  in  our  Confession,  chap, 
ii,  sec.  3,  stands  opposed,  not  only  to  the  opinions  of  those  who  deny  the 
divinity  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but  also  of  some  who  profess  a  belief  in 
the  Trinity.  They  deny  that  our  Lord  is  called  the  Son  of  God  because  of 
his  relation  to  the  Father  as  one  of  the  persons  of  the  Trinity,  and  affirm 
that  He  is  so  called  because  of  His  mission,  incarnation,  or  resurrection. 

That  the  Declaration  we  have  given  on  this  subject  is  the  doctrine  of 
God's  word,  will  appear,  when  we  consider  that  Jesus  called  God  his  Father, 
(in  the  original  his  proper  Father.)  when  speaking  of  him  as  the  Supreme 
God,  (John  v,  17, 18 ;)  and  the  name  son  being  a  corelate  of  that  of  Father, 
must  mean,  when  applied  to  the  second  person  of  the  Trinity,  an  identity 
of  nature  with  the  Father.  The  Jews  understood  our  Lord,  in  calling  him- 
self the  Son  of  God,  to  claim  an  identity  of  nature  with  him,  and  their  un- 
derstanding of  the  extent  of  this  claim  was  sanctioned  by  our  Lord,  (John 
x,  30—36.)  It  is  "  the  Son  "  that  knows  the  Father,  ( Matt,  xi,  27)— that  does 
the  same  works  with  the  Father,  (John  v,  19,  21)— is  entitled  to  the  same 
honors,  (John  v,  23.)  The  fact  that  he  was  the  Son  of  God  is  urged  as  an 
evidence  of  the  greatness  of  God's  love  in  sending  him  to  die  for  our  sins, 
(John  iii,  16;  Rom.  viii,  32)— as  an  evidence  of  his  own  amazing  love  and 
condescension,  (Heb.  v,  8;  Gal.  ii,  20) — as  an  evidence  of  the  dignity  of  his 
person,  (ileb.  i,  2;  v,  8)— as  an  evidence  of  the  efficiency  of  his  offices,  (Heb. 
iii,  5,  6  ;  iv,  14 ;  vii,  28 ;  John  i,  18 ;  v,  25 ;  1  John  i,  7)— all  which  imply  a  nat- 
ural and  necessary  relation. 

He  could  not  be  called  the  Son  of  God  on  account  of  his  eternal  appoint- 
ment to  the  mediatorial  office,  for  he  is  recognized  as  a  Son  in  this  appoint- 
ment, (Ps.  ii,  6—8 ;  John  iii,  16,  17 ;)  nor  on  account  of  his  incarnation,  for 
the  formation  of  the  human  nature  is  ascribed  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  is 
not  called  by  him  the  Father,  (Luke  i,  35)— nor  on  account  of  his  resurrec- 
tion, for  he  was  then  only  "declared  to  be  the  Son  of  God  with  power," 
(Rom.  i.  3,  4.)  Paul,  it  is  said,  (Acts  ix,  20,) "  preached  Christ  that  he  is  the 
Son  of  God,"  in  which  there  is.a  distinction  evidently  recognized  between 
his  mediatorial  office,  as  the  anointed  of  God,  and  his  Sonship. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  95 

We  deem  it  a  matter  of  great  importance  that  this  doctrine  of  our  holy 
religion  should  be  witnessed  for  by  the  Church  ;  as  it  affects  the  Supreme 
Deity,  distinct  personality,  and  mediatorial  offices  and  work  of  our  glori- 
ous Immanuel. 

Article  III. —  Of  the  Covenant  of  Works. 

DECLARATION. 

We  declare,  That  God  having  created  man  in  a  state  of  per- 
fect holiness,  and  in  possession  of  a  perfect  ability  to  obey  him 
in  all  things,  did  enter  into  a  covenant  with  him,  in  which  cov- 
enant Adam  was  the  representative  of  all  his  natural  posterity, 
so  that  in  him  they  were  to  stand  or  fall,  as  he  stood  or  fell. 
Argument  and  Illustration. 

This  is  the  doctrine  of  the  Confession,  chap,  iv,  sec.  2  5  chap,  vi,  sec.  3  ; 
and  also  of  the  Larger  Catechism,  questions  20,  21,  22. 

In  this  Declaration  we  have  affirmed  that  God  entered  into  a  covenant 
with  man.  That  this  was  the  nature  of  the  transaction  recorded  in  Gen. 
ii,  16,  17,  will  appear  from  the  following  considerations.  It  is  called  a  cov- 
enant, (Hosea  vi,  7,  see  the  margin.)  It  possesses  all  the  parts  of  a  cove- 
nant 1.  There  are  two  parties  mentioned,  "God"  and ''man."  2  There  is 
a  promise  on  the  part  of  God  implied  in  the  threatening,  (Rom.  vii,  10;  viii, 
3;  x,  5;  Matt,  xix,  16,  17.)  3.  There  is  a  condition  imposed  upon  man; 
namely,  that  he  is  not  to  eat  of  a  certain  tree.  4  There  is  a  mutual  agree- 
ment between  the  parties,  which  agreement  on  the  part  of  God  is  express- 
ed in  the  command  and  promise  of  God,  and  implied  on  the  part  of  man 
in  the  fact  of  his  perfect  conformity  to  the  will  of  God— in  his  silent 
acquiescence,  in  the  reply  of  Eve  to  the  serpent,  and  in  the  apology  which 
he  offered  to  God  for  his  sin.  These  considerations,  we  believe,  show  that 
the  transaction  referred  to  was  truly  and  properly  a  covenant  between  God 
and  man.  God,  in  entering  into  this  covenant  with  Adam,  manifested  the 
greatness  of  his  condescension  and  kindness.  It  is  highly  important  that 
the  strictly  federal  character  of  this  transaction  should  be  maintained,  as 
erroneous  views  here  must  necessarily  lead  to  erroneous  views  in  reference 
to  the  nature  of  the  transaction  in  the  covenant  between  God  and  Christ, 
"  the  second  Adam." 

We  have  also  affirmed  that  Adam,  in  this  transaction,  was  the  represent- 
ative of  all  his  natural  posterity,  so  that  in  him  they  were  to  stand  or  fall, 
as  he  stood  or  fell.  By  "  representative"  we  do  not  simply  mean  that  he 
was  their  natural  head  or  parent— this  circumstance  laid  a  foundation,  and 
proved  his  fitness  for  sustaining  a  representative  character — but  we  mean 


96  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

that  he  was  their  moral  head— that  he  appeared  and  acted  in  their  name, 
as  well  as  his  own,  so  that  in  law,  according  to  the  covenant  agreement  be- 
tween God  and  him,  his  acts  became  virtually  their  acts,  they  as  well  as  he 
being  held  responsible  for  them. 

That  Adam  thus  represented  his  posterity,  is  evident  from  the  fact  that 
they  are  all  said  to  have  "sinned  in  him,"  (Rom.  v,  12,  see  margin,)— that 
they  were  "  made,"  or  constituted  "  sinners  "  by  his  "  disobedience,"  (Rom. 
v,  19,)— that  they  all  died  in  him.d  Cor.  xv,  22,)— that  they  were  all  brought 
under  the  sentence  then  passed,  (Rom.  v,  12— 18.)— that  even  infants  are 
subjected  to  this  sentence,  CRom.  v,  14.)  The  representative  character  of 
Adam  in  the  covenant  appears  further  from  the  special  notice  which  the 
apostle  takes  of  the  "offense,"  "  the  offense  of  one,"  and  "one  man's  of- 
fense," (Rom.  v,  15— 18)— thereby  showing  that  in  that  offense  he  sustained 
to  his  posterity  a  peculiar  relation.  It  appears  also  from  the  representative 
character  ascribed  to  Christ,  (John  vi,  37  ;  x,  15;  xvii,  2 ;  Isa.  liii,  10,  11  ; 
Heb.  vii,  22;  1  Cor.  xv,  20,  23,)  taken  in  connection  with  the  fact  that  Adam 
is  called  his  "  figure,"  or  type,  (Rom.  v,  14,)  where  the  reference  must  be  to 
his  representative  character,  and  also  taken  in  connection  with  the  compar- 
ison which  the  apostle  draws  (Rom.  v)  between  Adam  and  Christ  as  to 
their  respective  relation  to  the  introduction  of  sin  and  of  righteousness. 
Another  convincing  proof  that  the  posterity  of  Adam  were  represented  by 
him  in  the  covenant,  we  have  in  the  moral  character  and  condition  of  in- 
fants, (Rom.  v,  14;  1  Cor.  vii,  14,)  it  being  impossible  to  account  for  their 
subjection  to  the  law  and  its  curse  but  by  a  reference  to  the  "  offense  of 
one,"  by  which  "judgment  came  upon  all  men  to  condemnation." 

This  doctrine  of  the  Bible  and  of  the  Confession  has  been  sadly  corrupt- 
ed by  many  in  this  land  who  profess  an  adherence  to  the  Westminster 
Standards— affirming  that  Adam  and  his  posterity  were  connected  only  by 
a  principle  of  "  social  liability  ;"  according  to  which  his  sin  was  only  in 
some  way  the  occasion  of  their  sin  and  death,  and  not  the  judicial  ground 
of  these ;  and  that  we  have  no  more  to  do  with  the  first  sin  of  Adam  than 
with  the  sin  of  any  other  parents  Such  a  view  of  the  subject  we  regard 
as  wholly  unscriptural,  and  of  dangerous  tendency.  It  is  the  dictate  of  car- 
nal reason  and  vain  philosophy. 

Article  IV. —  Of  the  Fall  of  Man,  and  his  Present  Inability. 

DECLARATION. 

We  declare,  That  our  first  parents  did,  by  their  breach  of  cov- 
enant with  God,  subject  themselves  to  his  eternal  wrath,  and 
bring  themselves  into  such  a  state  of  depravity  as  to  be  wholly 
inclined  to  sin,  and  altogether  unable,  by  their  own  power,  to 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  97 

perform  a  single  act  of  acceptable  obedience  to  God ;  and  that 
all  their  natural  posterity,  in  virtue  of  their  representation  in 
the  covenant,  are  born  into  the  world  in  the  same  state  of  guilt, 
depravity,  and  inability,  and  in  this  state  will  continue  until  de- 
livered therefrom  by  the  grace  and  righteousness  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

Argument  and  Illustration. 

The  Declaration  that  we  have  given  on  the  fall  of  man,  and  its  conse- 
quences, is  in  accordance  with  the  Confession  of  Faith,  chap,  vi,  sees.  2,  3, 
4;  chap,  ix,  sec.  3. 

That  our  first  parents  became  by  their  sin  subject  to  death,  appears  from 
the  threatening  of  death  pronounced  by  God,  (Gen.  ii,  17  ;)  which  death  in- 
cludes in  it  the  separation  of  the  soul  and  body,  with  its  antecedents,  as  a 
penal  evil,  (Rom.  vi,  23;  I  Cor.  xv,  56;  Rom.  i,  32;)  and  the  everlasting  sepa- 
ration from  his  favor  and  presence  of  both  soul  and  body,  as  appears  from 
the  contrast  which  the  apostle  draws  between  the  sin  and  death  introduced 
by  Adam,  and  the  righteousness  and  life  introduced  by  Christ,  (Rom.  v,  12, 
18;)  and  also  from  the  terror,  shame,  and  confusion  into  which  our  first 
parents  were  thrown,  and  their  disposition  to  hide  themselves  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord  God,  (Gen.  iii,  7,  8;)  all  which,  with  the  provision  of 
grace  revealed  for  their  restoration,  (Gen.  iii,  15,  21,)  clearly  indicate  that 
the  condition  of  our  first  parents  was  one  of  guilt,  depravity  and  inability. 

That  this  is  the  state  in  which  the  posterity  of  Adam  come  into  the 
world,  follows  as  a  necessary  consequence  from  his  representative  charac- 
ter, which  we  have  before  proved;  his  sin  is  theirs,  and  is  so  imputed  to 
them  by  the  righteous  Judge  of  all.  Accordingly  we  find  men  declared  to 
be  in  a  state  of  condemnation,  (Rom.  iii,  19;  v,  16,  18;  Gal.  iii,  10.)— of  death, 
(Rom.  v,  12,  14,)— having  an  understanding  darkened,  (Jer.  iv,  22;  1  Cor.  ii, 
14;  Eph.  iv,  18,)— a  will  opposed  to  the  will  of  God,  (Rom.  viii,  7;  Col.  i,  21; 
Rom.  i,  30,)  a  mind  and  a  conscience  defiled  (Tit.  i,  15;  I  Tim.  iv,  2;  Heb.  ix, 
14.)— affections  corrupted,  (Rom.  viii.  5,)— and  the  body  subjected  to  a  state 
of  sinful  subservience,  (Phil,  iii,  19,  21;  Rom.  vi,  13;  James  iii,  6;  Rom.  iii, 
13,  15.)  This  state  of  condemnation  and  depravity  is  universal,  extending 
to  every  individual  of  the  human  family,  (Rom.  iii,  9, 19;  John  iii,  6,)— total, 
corrupting  the  whole  man,  (Gen.  vi,  5  ;  Ps.  xiv :  Jer.  xvii,  9,)— native,  having 
been  brought  with  us  into  the  world,  (Ps.  Ii,  5 ;  John  iii,  6  ;  Eph.  ii,  3,) 

Such  being  the  condemnation  and  depravity  of  all  men,  their  inability 
to  believe,  repent,  or  by  their  own  power  to  do  any  thing  which  is  pleas- 
ing to  God,  follows  as  a  necessary  consequence.  But  the  proof  of  man's 
inability  does  not  depend  upon  inference.  The  Saviour  says,  (John  xv, 
5.)  that  without  him  we  can  do  nothing.     We  cannot  come  to  him,  unless  divinely 


98  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

drawn,  (John  vi,  44.)  Paul  declares  that  we  are  without  strength,  (Rom.  v, 
G.)  We  are  represented  as  dead,  (Eh p.  ii,  1,) — corrupt  trees,  which  cannot 
bring  forth  good  fruit.  (Matt,  vii,  17,  18.)  This  inability  of  man  is  also  sup- 
posed in  the  Scripture  doctrine  of  the  necessity  of  a  change  of  state  and 
of  heart,  in  order  to  his  walking  with  God  in  newness  of  life,  (Rom.  vii,  4  ; 
Eph  ii.  10;  Phil  ii,  13.) 

Many  who  profess  an  adherence  to  the  Westminster  Standards,  claim 
for  the  sinners  what  is  called  a '•  natural  ability  "  to  believe,  repent,  and 
perform  good  works.  The  expression  conveys  an  erroneous  idea,  if  it  be 
used  in  any  other  sense  than  simply  to  affirm  that  man  is  still  in  possession 
of  his  rational  faculties;  but  if  used  in  this  sense,  it  is  an  improper  ex- 
pression ;  it  claims  for  man  more  than  this — it  claims  for  him,  what  he  has 
not,  in  any  sense,  an  ability  to  do  what  God  requires  him  to  do. 

Man's  responsibility  to  God  is  no  proof  of  his  ability.  This  ability  he 
possessed  in  Adam,  and  in  him  lost  it.  It  is  also  an  inability  which  in- 
volves in  it  opposition  to  God  and  his  law,  which,  of  course,  cannot  be 
excused,  (John  iii,  19.)  He.  moreover,  does  not  perform  towards  God 
even  those  natural  acts  which  God  requires  of  him,  and  thereby  shows 
that  a  sense  of  inability  is  not  the  motive  of  his  disobedience.  And  let  it 
be  remembered  also  that  strength  is  freely  offered  in  the  gospel,  (Nah.  i,  7; 
Ps.  xxvii,  14;  Isa.  xl,  29.)  Of  this  strength  we  are  commanded  to  take 
hold,  (Isa.  xxvii,  5.) 

We  therefore  solemnly  testify  against  the  following  errors  : — that  there 
is  no  such  thing  as  original  sin — that  infants  come  into  the  world  as  per- 
fectly free  from  corruption  as  Adam  was  when  he  was  created  ;  that 
by  original  sin  nothing  more  is  meant  than  the  fact  that  all  the  posterity  of 
Adam,  though  born  entirely  free  from  moral  defilement,  will  always  begin 
to  sin  when  they  begin  to  exercise  moral  agency,  and  that  this  fact  is  some- 
how connected  with  the  fall  of  man  ;  that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  impu- 
ted sin  ;  that  the  impenitent  sinner  is,  by  natun  ,  a  d  independently  of  the 
aid  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  full  possession  of  all  ihe  powers  necessary  to  a 
compliance  with  the  commands  of  God— and  that  if  he  labor  under  any  kind 
of  inability,  natural  or  moral,  which  he  could  not  himself  remove,  he  would 
be  excusable  for  not  complying  with  God's  will. 

Article  V. —  Of  the  Nature  and   Extent  of  the  Atonement. 

DECLARATION. 

We  declare,  That  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  did,  by  the  appoint- 
ment of  the  Father,  and  by  his  own  gracious  and  voluntary  act, 
place  himself  in  the  room  of  a  definite  number,  who  were  cho- 
sen in  him  before  the  foundation  of  the  world ;    so  that  he   was 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  99 

their  true  and  proper  legal  Surety ;  and  as  such,  did,  in  their 
behalf,  satisfy  the  justice  of  God,  and  answer  all  the  demands 
which  the  law  had  against  them,  and  thereby  infallibly  obtain 
for  them  eternal  redemption. 

Argument  and  Illustration. 
The  doctrine  here  declared  is  the  doctrine  of  our  Confession,  chap,  viii, 
sections  3,  4,  and  8- 

That  our  Lord  sustained  the  character  and  relation  of  a  Surety  and 
Substitute,  is,  we  believe,  unequivocally  taught  in  the  word  of  God.  He 
is  called  (Heb.  vii,  22,)  "the  Surety  of  a  better  testament,"  (covenant.) 
He  was  "made  under  the  law,  to  redeem  them  that  were  under  the  law," 
(Gal.  iv,  4,  5.)  He  is  represented  as  acting  not  for  himself,  (Dan.  ix,  26,) 
but  for  (or  instead  of)  his  people  in  the  work  of  salvation,  (1  Pet.  iii,  18; 
Matt,  xx,  28;  Isa  liii,  5.)  Our  "iniquities"  were  "laid  upon  him,"  ilsa. 
liii,  6  )  He  "bore  our  sins,"  (Heb.  ix,  28;  1  Pet.  ii,  24.)  He  'was  made 
sin  for  us,"  (2  Cor.  v,  21.)  He  was  "made  a  curse  for  us,"  (Gal.  iii,  13.) 
This  truth  also  appears  from  the  vicarious  character  of  the  typical  sacri- 
fices under  the  ceremonial  law,  (Lev.  xvii,  11 ;  Heb.  x,  1—12;  Lev.  iv,  24; 
Lev.  xvi,  21.)  On  no  other  principle  can  we  reconcile  the  sufferings  en- 
dured by  Christ  with  the  holiness  of  his  nature  and  life,  and  with  the  love 
of  the  Father  for  him,  both  which  are  asserted  in  the  Scriptures,  (Luke  i, 
35;  Acts  iv,  27;  2  Cor.  v,  21;  Matt,  iv,  17;  John  xvii,  24.)  As  the  Surety 
of  his  people,  our  Lord  represented  them  in  law;  and  in  this  light  he  is 
clearly  exhibited  to  us  in  Romans  v,  12—18.  These  proofs  fully  establish 
the  truth  of  our  declaration,  that  our  Lord  was  the  true  and  proper  legal 
Surety  of  his  people. 

We  have  also  declared  that  our  Lord,  as  the  Surety  of  his  people,  satis- 
fied the  justice  of  God,  and  answered  all  the  demands  which  the  law  had 
against  them.  If  Christ  did,  as  we  have  seen,  take  the  place  of  his  people 
in  law,  he  must  have  done  all  this,  and  nothing  less  than  this. 

Retributive  justice  enters  essentially  into  the  character  of  God  as  Law- 
giver and  Judge,  (Ps.  ix.  8;  Rom.  ii,  6—9;  Rom.  vi,  23;  2  Thess.  i,  6—8; 
Heb.  x,  30,  31 ;  Prov.  xi,  21.)  This  being  the  case,  it  was  necessary  that,  as 
one  who  was  "  made  under  the  law,"  he  should  make  satisfaction  to  the 
retributive  justice  of  God  in  behalf  of  his  people:  or,  in  other  words,  that 
he  should  suffer  in  their  room  the  penalty  of  the  law.  Accordingly,  we 
find  the  great  Lawgiver  himself  represented  as  dealing  with  him  in  what 
he  suffered  through  the  instrumentality  of  others,  (John  xix,  11  ;  Acts  ii, 
23;  Acts  iv,  27;  Isa.  liii,  10)  It  is  only  on  this  principle  that  we  can  ac- 
count for  his  amazement  and  agony  in  the  garden,  (Luke  xxii,  42—44) ;  and 
his  bitter  lamentation  on  the  cross,  (Mark  xv,  34.)    That  our  Lord  satisfied 


100  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

the  justice  of  God  by  suffering  the  penalty  of  the  law,  is  asserted  in  Gala- 
tians  iii,  10,  13:  "As  many  as  are  of  the  works  of  the  law,  are  under  the 
curse;"  ''Christ  hath  redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  being  made  a 
curse  for  us."  The  same  important  truth  is  also  exhibited  to  our  view  by 
the  word  "  sacrifice,"  which  is  frequently  applied  to  the  sufferings  of  Christ. 
This  word,  especially  when  interpreted  in  the  light  of  the  ancient  types, 
clearly  involves  the  idea  of  the  satisfaction  of  justice,  in  the  strict  and 
proper  sense  of  that  term,  (Heb.  ix,  26 ;  x,  5—12.)  In  no  other  way  can 
we  reconcile  the  sufferings  of  Christ  with  the  justice  of  God  the  Father,  in 
his  dealings  with  his  Son ;  or  see  how  God  can  be  "just,"  and  yet  "justify 
the  ungodly,"  (Isa.  liii,  10;  Rom.  iv,  5.) 

As  the  vicarious  character  of  Christ  involves  the  idea  that  he  satisfied 
the  retributive  justice  of  God  for  those  for  whom  he  was  made  under  the 
law,  so  it  also  involves  the  idea  that  he  perfectly  obeyed  all  the  precepts  of 
the  iaw  for  them.  The  law,  under  which  he  was  made  as  the  Substitute  of 
sinners,  required  obedience  as  the  condition  of  life;  and  consequently,  it 
was  necessary  that  this  obedience  should  be  rendered  by  Him  who  came 
that  we  might  have  life,  (Tit.  i,  2;  Matt,  v,  17,  18;  Rom.  x,  4.) 

This  doctrine  of  the  suretyship  and  satisfaction  of  Christ  stands  opposed 
to  the  ideas,  that  in  the  sufferings  of  Christ  there  was  not  an  endurance  of 
the  penalty  of  the  law,  but  that  they  were  simply  designed  as  a  substitute 
for  the  infliction  of  the  penalty;  that  the  whole  legal  system  has  been 
suspended  by  the  atonement ;  that  the  satisfaction  rendered  by  Christ  was 
simply  a  satisfaction  to  the  principles  of  what  some  call  general  or  public 
justice,  and  that  its  only  effect  is  to  render  it  consistent  with  God's  honor 
to  propose  lower  terms  of  salvation  to  the  sinner,  such  as  faith,  repentance, 
and  sincere  obedience, — ideas  which  are  held  most  inconsistently  by  some 
professed  Presbyterians. 

We  have  further  declared,  that  the  satisfaction  and  obedience  of  Christ 
were  rendered  by  him  in  the  room  of  a  definite  and  a  chosen  number. 
That  this  was  the  case  follows  as  a  necessary  consequence  from  their  vica- 
rious character,  taken  in  connection  with  the  fact  that  some  will  be  lost. 
(Matt,  xxv,  41.)  While  his  death  possessed,  intrinsically,  an  infinite  value, 
and  must  have  been  sufficient  as  a  ransom  for  all  mankind,  had  it  been  the 
design  of  God  that  all  mankind  should  be  redeemed  by  it,  the  Scriptures 
clearly  represent  him  as  giving  his  life  for  a  definite  number,  called  "  his 
seed,"  (Isa.  liii,  10,  11,)— his  "  sheep,"  (John  x,  15,  compared  with  verses 
26,  27,  and  Matt,  xxv,  12,  33,)— his  " church,"  (Eph.  v,  25)  They  are  some 
out  of  all  nations,  (Rev.  v,  9, 10,)  and  such  as  were  given  to  him  by  the  Father, 
(John  xvii,  2,  4,  6.)  The  very  terms,  "  redeem  "  and  "ransom,"  which  are 
used  to  express  the  work  of  Christ,  clearly  imply  this,  unless  all  shall  actu- 
ally be  saved;  for  justice  can  have  no  claims  upon  those  for  whose  deliv- 
erance an  adequate  price  has  been  paid.  Christ  himself  expressly  declares 
that  he  did  not  pray  for  any  but  his  sheep ;  and  it  is  altogether  unreason- 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  101 

able  to  suppose  that  he  would  exclude  from  his  prayers,  as  a  priest,  any 
for  whom  as  a  priest  he  had  laid  down  his  life.  It  is  true  that  universal 
terms  are  employed  in  connection  with  the  atonement;  but  they  will  be 
found,  upon  examination,  to  refer  to  the  atonement  of  Christ  as  distin- 
guished from  the  Levitical  atonement,  which  was  restricted  to  the  Jewish 
nation,  (Rom.  iii,  22,  23,  29, V— or  to  the  applicability  of  the  atonement  to 
all,  (1  Tim  ii,  6,)— or  to  the  exclusion  of  every  other  way  of  salvation, 
(1  John  ii,  2,)— or  to  the  offer  of  salvation  to  be  made  to  all,  (2  Cor.  v,  19.) 

These  views  in  reference  to  the  nature  and  extent  of  the  atonement, 
which  we  have  exhibited,  and  which  we  have  shown  to  be  in  accordance 
with  the  Scriptures,  clearly  involve  the  idea  set  forth  in  our  Declaration, 
that  the  satisfaction  and  obedience  rendered  by  Christ  for  his  people,  infal- 
libly secure  their  salvation,  and  of  course  stand  opposed  to  the  idea  that 
Christ  did  not  die,  properly  speaking,  in  the  room  of  sinners;  but  only  for 
sin  in  general,  with  the  view  merely  of  rendering  salvation  attainable,  and 
equally  attainable,  by  all.  Such  an  idea  is  directly  contrary  to  the  Scrip- 
tures, which  represent  him  as  dying,  not  merely  for  our  sins,  but  for  (or 
in  the  room  of)  persons,  (Isa.  liii,  4—6;  Matt.  xxvi,28;  1  Pet.  iii,  18;  Rom, 
v,  6;  1  Thes.  v,  10;  John  x,  15;)  and  which  also  represent  the  salvation  of 
these  persons  as  infallibly  sure,  (Rom.  viii,  29,  30;  2  Tim.  ii,  19;  Rom.  vi, 
11 ;  Tit.  ii,  14;  Eph.  v,  25—27,)  which  it  would  not  be  if  he  died  alike  for 
all,  and  that  only  to  render  salvation  possible. 

Correct  views  in  relation  to  the  nature  and  extent  of  redemption  are  ne- 
cessarily and  intimately  connected,  and  it  is  a  matter  of  the  utmost  import- 
ance that  the  truth  on  both  these  points  be  clearly  perceived  and  faithfully 
maintained. 

Article  VI. —  Of  Imputed  Righteousness. 

DECLARATION. 

We  declare,  That  in  justification  there  is  an  imputation  to  the 
believer  of  that  righteousness,  or  satisfaction  and  obedience, 
which  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  the  surety  of  his  people,  ren- 
dered to  the  law ;  and  that  it  is  only  on  the  ground  of  this  im- 
puted righteousness  that  his  sins  are  pardoned,  and  his  person 
accepted  in  the  sight  of  God. 

Argument  and  Illustration. 

This  Declaration  is  evidently  in  accordance  with  the  Confession  of  Faith, 
chap.  xi. 

The  imputation  of  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  is  placing  to  the  account 
of  the  believer  in  Christ  what  he  did  as  the  Substitute  and  Surety  of  his 


102  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

people.  The  truth  of  the  preceding  Declaration  follows,  as  a  necessary 
consequence,  from  the  doctrine  that  we  have  already  established  in  relation 
to  the  substitution  of  Christ  in  the  room  of  his  people;  and  hence,  it  is 
denied  only  by  those  who  deny  that  as  a  Substitute  he  fulfilled  the  law, 
and  endured  its  penalty.  This  doctrine,  however,  is  not  less  clearly  taught 
in  the  Scriptures.  God  is  said  to  "impute  righteousness  without  works," 
(Rom.  iv,  6.23.)  We  are  said  to  be  ''made  the  righteousness  of  God  in 
him/'  (2  Cor  v,  21.)  Christ  is  said  to  be  "made  unto  us  righteousness," 
(1  Cor.  i,  30.)  "By  the  obedience  of  One,  many"  are  said  to  be  "made 
righteous."  (Rom.  v,  19.)  Christ  is  "called— THE  LORD  OUR  RIGHT- 
EOUSNESS," (Jer.  xxiii,  6.)  "In  the  Lord,"  we  are  said  to  "have  right- 
eousness," (Isa.  xlv,  24.)  "  Of  his  righteousness,  even  of  his  only,"  we  are 
to  '  make  mention,"  (Ps.  lxxi,  16.)  "  The  righteousness  of  God"  is  said  to 
be  "  unto  all  and  upon  all  them  that  believe,"  (Rom.  iii,  22.)  These  pas- 
sages fully  establish  the  doctrine  of  the  imputation  of  the  righteousness  of 
Christ  as  the  ground  of  the  believer's  justification  before  God.  As  Jehovah 
is  a  just  God,  if  we  are  justified  by  him,  it  must  be  either  on  the  ground 
of  our  own  righteousness,  or  that  of  a  substitute,  (Ex.  xxiii,  7.)  That  we 
are  justified  on  the  ground  of  our  own  righteousness  is  expressly  denied, 
(Rom.  iii,  19—21 ;  Gal.  ii,  16;  iii,  10;  James  ii,  10  )  Hence  it  follows,  that 
the  righteousness  of  Christ  is  the  only  ground  of  our  justification. 

Some  affirm  that  the  believer  is  justified  on  the  ground  of  his  faith. 
This,  however,  is  to  pervert  the  office  of  faith  in  the  justification  of  the 
soul,  which  is  simply  as  an  instrument  to  "receive  the  gift  of  righteous- 
ness," (Rom.  v,  17,)  or  Christ  as  "  the  Lord  our  righteousness,"  (John  i, 
12;  Rom.  xiii,  14;  Heb.  vi,  18.)  Faith,  though  the  gift  of  God,  (Eph.  ii, 
8,)  and  a  grace  of  the  Spirit  (Gal.  v,  22.)  is  nevertheless  the  act  of  the  be- 
liever, in  which  he  performs  a  duty  required  by  God.  (1  John  iii,  23;  John 
xiv,  1 ;  John  vi,  29)  If,  then,  he  is  pardoned  and  accepted  by  God  on  the 
ground  of  his  faith,  his  justification  is  of  works,  which  the  Scriptures  ex- 
pressly deny,  (Rom.  iii,  20;  iv,  6 ;  ix,  11;  xi,  6.)  Again,  the  fact  of  the 
sinner's  justification  by  faith  is  referred  to  as  evincing  his  justification  to 
be  by  grace,  (Rom.  iv,  16;  Eph.  ii,  8.  9)  It  would,  however,  evidently  fail 
to  evince  this  if  he  were  justified  on  account  of  his  faith,  and  not  simply  by 
faith,  as  an  instrument.  To  affirm  that  God  accepts  of  our  faith  as  a  jus- 
tifying righteousness  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  does  not  in  the  least  change 
the  aspect  of  the  doctrine,  or  render  it  less  subversive  of  the  grace  of 
Christ  in  the  salvation  of  the  sinner. 

We  therefore  testify  against  the  following  sentiments  that  have  been 
maintained  by  some,  the  symbol  of  whose  faith  is  the  Westminster  Con- 
fession :— That  under  the  gospel,  sinners  are  not  justified  by  having  the 
obedience  of  Jesus  Christ  set  down  to  their  account;  that  Christ  owed  all 
his  obedience  to  the  law  for  himself;  that  faith  is  itself  a  righteousness, 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  103 

and  as  such  is  the  condition  of  the  sinner's  justification  before  God;  that 
the  expression,  '  righteousness  of  God,1'  so  frequently  occurring  in  the 
Scriptures,  never  means  the  ground  of  the  sinner's  justification,  but  only- 
God's  method  of  justifying  sinners. 

Article  VII.  —  Of  the  Gospel  Offer. 

DECLARATION. 

We  declare,  That  the  gospel,  taken  in  its  strict  and  proper 
sense,  as  distinguished  from  the  law,  is  a  revelation  of  grace  to 
sinners  as  such ;  and  that  it  contains  a  free  and  unconditional 
offer  and  grant  of  salvation  through  Christ,  to  all  who  hear  it, 
whatever  may  be  their  character  or  condition. 

Argument  and  Illustration. 

The  doctrine  here  stated  accords  with  the  Confession  of  Faith,  chap,  x, 
and  Shorter  Catechism,  quest.  31. 

When  we  speak  of  the  gospel  in  its  strict  and  proper  sense,  as  distin- 
guished from  the  law,  we  understand  it  simply  as  a  proclamation  of  good 
news,  which  is  the  literal  import  of  the  word,  (Luke  ii,  10;  Cor.  xv,  1,  2; 
Rom.  xi,  28.)  Although,  as  such,  it  comes  to  all  who  hear  it  with  divine 
authority,  and  binds  them  to  receive  and  improve  it,  (Heb.  ii,  1—3,)  yet  it 
is  a  revelation  of  grace  to  sinners,  containing  neither  precepts  nor  sanc- 
tions, (Rom.  vi,  14  ;  Acts  xx,  32;  2  Cor.  vi,  1.)  In  this  gospel  there  is  a 
free,  unconditional,  and  unlimited  offer  of  Christ,  and  salvation  in  him,  to 
man  as  guUty  and  depraved.  That  there  is  an  offer  of  these  in  the  gospel 
is  evident  from  the  fact  that  they  are  received  by  man,  which  they  could 
not  be  if  they  were  not  given,  (Col.  ii,  6;  John  i,  12;  John  iii,  27.)  That 
this  offer  is  free  appears  from  the  fact  that  it  is  referred  to  the  love  of  God, 
(John  iii,  16.)  That  it  is  unconditional,  appears  from  the  guilt,  depravity 
and  helplessness  of  the  sinner,  (Rom.  v,  12,  16;  Ps.  xiv;  Eph.  ii,  1.)  That 
it  is  unlimited,  being  made  to  all  who  hear  it  without  any  restriction,  ap- 
pears from  the  express  testimony  of  God's  word,  (Mark  xvi,  15;  Isa.  lv, 
1—3;  Prov.  viii,  4;  Isa.  xlvi,  12;  Rev.  iii,  18;  Rev.  xxii,  17 ;  John  vi,  32, 
37.  If  the  offer  of  the  gospel  were  not  thus  made  to  each  sinner  who 
hears  it,  its  rejection  could  not  be,  as  it  is  declared  to  be,  a  ground  of  con- 
demnation, (Prov.  i,  24;  John  iii,  18,  36.)  Salvation  is  thus  freely  offered 
to  all,  not  because  Christ  died  for  all,  (which  we  have  seen  to  be  contrary 
to  the  Scriptures.)  but  because  there  is  in  his  obedience  and  death  a  suffi- 
ciency of  merit  for  the  salvation  of  all,  (Isa.  xlii.  21,)  and  because  he  is  in- 
vested by  the  Father  with  all  power,  (Matt,  xxviii,  18,  19.) 

The  doctrine  here  declared  and  vindicated,  is  opposed  to  the  idea  that 


104  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

salvation  is  to  be  offered  by  the  minister  of  the  gospel  to  none  but  sensi- 
ble, awakened,  or  penitent  sinners,  and  that  it  is  only  such  sinners  that 
are  warranted  to  come  to  Christ— and  that,  therefore,  sinners  are  in  the 
first  place  to  prepare  themselves  to  come  to  Christ,  by  trying  to  make 
themselves  sensible  of  their  need  of  him,  and  to  excite  in  their  hearts  de- 
sires for  his  salvation.  Such  a  view  of  the  gospel  offer  is  not  only  dishon- 
oring to  the  grace  of  God,  but  discouraging  to  the  sinner,  as  it  sets  him  to 
■work  without  strength,  and  gives  him  no  assurance  when  he  is  sufficiently 
prepared  for  the  reception  of  Christ.  Against  such  views  we  therefore 
solemnly  testify. 

Article  VIII.  —  Of  Saving  Faith. 

DECLARATION-. 

We  declare,  That  in  true  and  saving  faith  there  is  not  merely 
an  assent  of  the  mind  to  the  proposition  that  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  is  the  Saviour  of  sinners ;  but  also  a  cordial  reception 
and  appropriation  of  him  by  the  sinner  as  his  Saviour,  with  an 
accompanying  persuasion  or  assurance  corresponding  to  the  de- 
gree or  strength  of  his  faith,  that  he  shall  be  saved  by  him ; 
which  appropriation  and  persuasion  are  founded,  solely,  upon 
the  free,  and  unconditional,  and  unlimited  offer  of  Christ  and 
salvation  in  him,  which  God  makes  in  the  gospel  to  sinners  of 
mankind. 

Argument  and  Illustration. 

This  Declaration  we  make  in  defense  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Confession, 
chap,  xiv,  sec.  2. 

Faith,  in  the  general  acceptation  of  the  term,  is  a  belief  of  testimony. 
Human  faith  is  a  belief  of  human  testimony  ;  divine  faith  is  a  belief  of 
divine  testimony.  Now,  in  order  that  we  may  ascertain  what  is  the  nature 
of  that  faith  which  respects  Christ  as  a  Saviour,  we  must  inquire  what  is 
the  testimony  of  God  respecting  this  Saviour.  This  we  have  seen  in  the 
preceding  article  to  be,  that  he  has  made  in  the  gospel  a  free  and  uncondi- 
tional offer  and  grant  of  Christ  to  us  as  sinners.  This  is  the  testimony  of 
God,  (1  John  v,  10,)  and  also  of  Christ  himself,  (John  vi,  32.)  This  being 
the  case,  the  believer  must,  in  the  exercise  of  faith,  contemplate  Christ  as 
given  to  himself  in  particular.  lie  sees  Christ  in  the  gospel,  as  made  of 
God  unto  him  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemption, 
(1  Cor.  i,  30  ;)  and  thus  seeing  him  he  appropriates  him  to  himself,  or  re- 
ceives him  as  his  own  Saviour.  Hence  faith  is  expressed  by  terms  which 
clearly  imply  this  direct  application  of  Christ  by  the  believer  to  himself. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  105 

It  is  called  the  receiving  of  Christ,  (Col.  ii,  6,)— putting  on  Christ,  (Rom. 
xiii,  14,)— a  fleeing  to  Christ,  and  laying  hold  of  him,  (Heb.  vi,  18,)— a 
feeding  on  him,  (John  vi,  51.)  This  reception  of  Christ  we  call  appropria- 
tion, because  the  believer  views  the  offer  which  God  makes  of  Christ  to  him 
as  giving  him  a  warrant  to  take  him  as  his  Saviour.  That  he  thus  views 
him  is  implied  in  the  very  words  which  express  this  exercise  of  the  soul, 
(John  xx,  28;  Ps.  xviii,  1,  2  ;  Ps.  xliii,  2—4;  Ps.  xvi,  2.) 

We  have  declared  that  in  this  appropriation  there  is,  according  to  the 
degree  and  strength  of  the  faith  exercised,  a  belief,  persuasion,  or  assur- 
ance, that  we  shall  be  saved.  When  the  soul  receives  Christ,  and  rests 
upon  him,  it  is  for  salvation.  This  salvation  must,  therefore,  be  in  the 
mind,  as  a  result  to  be  realized.  Hence  faith  is  declared  to  be  the  sub- 
stance of  things  hoped  for,  the  evidence  (or  demonstration)  of  things  not 
seen.  We  are  exhorted  to  draw  nigh  to  the  Holiest  of  All  in  "  the  full 
assurance  of  faith,"  (Heb.  x,  22.)  This  can  only  mean  that  assurance 
which  is  in  the  direct  act  of  faith  ;  for  the  reason  assigned  for  it  is  not  the 
work  of  God  in  the  heart,  but  the  fact  that  we  "  have  a  High  Priest  over 
the  house  of  God,"  (verse  21.)  This  persuasion,  or  assurance,  is  also  im- 
plied in  those  passages  which  represent  faith  as  a  building  on  Christ,  (Eph. 
ii,  20,)— a  trusting  in  him,  (Eph.  i,  12,  13,)— a  resting  on  him,  (Ps.  xxxvii, 
7,) — a  leaning  on  him,  (Song  viii,  5j 

The  assurance  of  which  we  have  spoken,  is  different  from  that  "  assur- 
ance of  grace  and  salvation,"  of  which  the  Confession  speaks,  (chap, 
xvii,)  and  for  which  "  a  true  believer  may  wait  long,  and  conflict  with 
many  difficulties  before  he  be  a  partaker  of  it."  The  one  rests  upon  the 
testimony  of  God,  speaking  in  his  word;  the  other  upon  the  work  of  God 
in  the  heart.  The  one  may  exist  without  a  consciousness  or  sensible  im- 
pression of  its  existence;  the  other,  in  the  very  nature  of  the  case,  can- 
not. Nor  do  we  deny— but  on  the  contrary  maintain — that  this  assurance 
that  is  in  the  nature  of  faith  may  be  associated  with  doubts  respecting  the 
testimony  of  God  to  us  in  the  gospel,  (Matt,  xiv,  31.) 

We  deem  it  a  matter  of  importance  that  the  doctrine  which  we  have  ex- 
hibited on  the  subject  of  faith  be  maintained  by  the  Church,  as  it  cannot 
fail  to  encourage  the  sinner  to  close  with  the  offers  of  the  gospel  and  thus 
open  up  to  his  soul  a  source  of  true  and  permanent  peace.  If  he  must 
know  that  he  is  a  true  believer  before  he  can  warrantably  say,  "  Surely  in 
the  Lord  have  I  righteousness  and  strength,"  where  is  "the  beginning"  of 
that  "confidence"  which  he  is  to  hold  ''steadfast  unto  the  end?"  We 
therefore  solemnly  testify  against  all  those  who  give  such  an  exhibition  of 
faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  the  offers  and  promises  of  the  gos- 
pel as  is  calculated  to  excite  a  doubt  in  the  mind  even  of  the  chief  of  sin- 
ners, that  he  has  a  perfect  warrant  for  an  assured  appropriation  of  Christ, 
and  of  all  the  blessings  of  the  new  covenant. 
8 


106  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Article  IX.  —  Of  Evangelical  Repentance. 

DECLARATION. 

We  declare,  That  the  repentance  which  is  a  saving  grace,  is 
one  of  the  fruits  of  a  justifying  faith;  and,  of  course,  cannot 
be  regarded  as  a  ground  of  the  sinner's  pardon,  or  as  necessary 
to  qualify  him  for  coming  to  Christ. 

Argument  and  Illustration. 

The  doctrine  here  presented  is  that  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  chap,  xv, 
sees.  2d  and  3d. 

To  prevent  misunderstanding,  we  would  distinctly  state  that  the  repent- 
ance of  which  we  speak,  is  an  essential  part  of  that  "  holiness  without 
which  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord,'' (Luke  xiii,  3,  5;  Acts  xvii,  30.)  It  is, 
however,  as  we  have  declared  it  to  be,  a  fruit  of  faith.  It  does  not  go  be- 
fore faith,  but  follows  after  it  as  an  immediate  effect.  This  will  appear 
evident  if  we  consider  either  the  nature  of  these  two  acts  of  the  soul,  or 
the  testimony  of  God's  word.  Whatever  may  be  the  nature  of  the  repent- 
ance, there  must  be,  in  the  very  nature  of  the  case,  belief  in  order  to  that 
repentance.  According  to  the  belief,  so  will  the  repentance  be.  He  who 
has  no  belief  in  the  law,  cannot  be  said,  in  any  sense,  to  repent  of  sin  as 
sin  :  for  "  sin  is  the  transgression  of  the  law,"  (Rom.  iv,  15 ;  1  John  iii,  4 ;) 
and  "by  the  law  is  the  knowledge  of  sin,"  (Rom.  iii,  20;  vii,  7.)  There 
must,  then,  necessarily,  be  a  legal  faith  in  order  to  a  legal  repentance. 
Now.  this  legal  repentance,  or  that  sorrow  for  sin  which  arises  merely  from 
a  view  of  the  requirements  and  sanctions  of  the  divine  law,  may  and  does 
precede  evangelical  faith.  The  sinner  must  see  that  his  sin  is  destroying 
him  before  he  will  think  of  applying  to  the  Saviour.  Faith  in  the  law 
merely,  however,  is  not  saving.  Neither  is  that  repentance  saving  which 
flows  from  it.  Such  was  the  repentance  of  Saul,  (1  Sam.  xv,  24,  30;  xxvi, 
21,)  and  of  Judas,  (Matt,  xxvii,  3 — 5.)  Such  is  "  the  sorrow  of  the  world," 
(2  Cor.  vii,  10.)  Saving  faith  has  a  respect  to  a  Saviour  offered  in  the  gos- 
pel, and  the  mercy  and  grace  of  God  in  making  this  offer;  and  there  is  the 
same  necessary  connection  between  this  faith  and  that  repentance  which 
is  saving,  as  there  is  between  the  legal  faith  and  the  legal  repentance  of 
which  we  have  just  spoken.  This  saving  repentance,  or  repentance  unto 
life,  has  respect  to  a  God  in  Christ  as  one  who  has  been  offended  by  our 
sins.  The  sorrow  for  sin  experienced  by  the  true  penitent,  springs  up  in 
the  heart  as  an  immediate  result  of  that  view  which  the  believing  soul 
takes  of  sin  as  committed  against  the  God  of  grace,  revealing  and  making 
over  to  us  Christ  with  all  his  saving  benefits.  It  is  therefore,  necessarily, 
the  fruit  of  faith,  and  as  different  from  a  mere  legal  repentance,  as  is  the 
faith  which  produces  it  from  a  mere  legal  faith. 


THE    CnURCH   MEMORIAL.  107 

The  Scriptures  also  clearly  exhibit  true  and  saving  repentance  to  us  in 
this  light,  as  may  be  seen  by  consulting  the  following  passages:  Zech.  xii, 
10;  Jer.  xxxi,  18,  19  ;  Ezek.  xxxvi,  26—31 ;  Luke  xv,  20,  21. 

This  rational  and  scriptural  view  of  repentance  shows  the  error  of  those 
who  would  call  the  sinner  to  repentance,  either  as  a  means  of  appeasing 
the  wrath  of  God  against  him  for  his  sin,  or  as  qualifying  him  for  the  re- 
ception of  Christ  by  faith. 

Against  such  an  exhibition  of  repentance  we  testify,  as  dishonoring  to 
the  grace  of  God  and  to  the  atonement  of  Christ,  and  as  tending  to  dis- 
courage the  sinner  from  making  an  immediate  application  to  Christ. 

Article  X. —  Of  the  Believer's  Deliverance  from  the  Law  as 
a  Covenant. 

DECLARATION. 

We  declare,  That  although  the  moral  law  is  of  perpetual  ob- 
ligation, and  consequently  does  and  ever  will  bind  the  believer 
as  a  rule  of  life,  yet  as  a  covenant,  he  is  by  his  justification 
through  Christ,  completely  and  forever  set  free  from  it,  both  as 
to  its  commanding  and  condemning  power,  and  consequently  not 
required  to  yield  obedience  to  it  as  a  condition  of  life  and  salva- 
tion. 

Argument  and  Illustration. 

This  Declaration  is  in  accordance  with  the  Confession  of  Faith,  chap.xvi, 
and  Larger  Catechism,  ques.  97. 

We  have  said  that  the  moral  law  does,  and  ever  will,  bind  the  believer  as 
a  rule  of  life.  That  this  is  the  case  appears  from  the  very  character  of  the 
law  as  u  holy,  just  and  good,"  (Rom.  vii,  12,)— from  the  nature  of  that  prin- 
ciple which  is  said  to  fulfill  the  law,  namely,  love,  (Rom.  xiii,  10,)— from 
the  sovereignty  and  supremacy  of  God  as  Lawgiver,  he  having  given  but 
one  moral  law,  (Isa.  xxxiii,  22  ;  James  iv,  11,  12,)— from  the  preface  to  the 
ten  commandments,  setting  forth  as  a  reason  why  we  should  obey  the  law, 
not  only  the  sovereignty  of  God,  but  also  his  character  as  a  Redeemer, 
which  reason,  in  the  case  of  the  beiiever,  will  always  be  in  force,  (Ex.  xx, 
1,  2.)— from  the  declared  end  of  Christ's  death,  which  is  to  make  us  "  zeal- 
ous of  good  works,"  (Tit.  ii.  14)— from  the  charge  of  God  to  his-  people  to 
11  remember  the  law  of  Moses,"  (Mai.  iv.  4,)— and  from  the  express  decla- 
ration of  the  apostle  that  we  are  "  not  without  law  to  God,  but  under  law 
to  Christ,"  (1  Cor.  ix,  21.) 

While,  however,  believers  are  bound  to  keep  the  whole  law,  and  to  seek 
after  perfect  conformity  to   it  as  a  rule  of  life,  it  is  nevertheless  a  truth 


108  THE   CHURCH  MEMORIAL. 

clearly  taught  in  the  word  of  God  that  they  are  wholly  and  forever  deliv- 
ered from  it  as  a  covenant,  promising  life  in  case  of  obedience,  and  threat- 
ening death  in  case  of  disobedience.  Believers  are  declared  to  be  "  deliv- 
ered from  the  law,"  (Rom.  vii,  6,)—"  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace," 
(Rom.  vi,  14.)— and  Christ,  in  whom  they  are  "found,  not  having  their  own 
righteousness,  which  is  of  the  law,"  is  declared  to  be  to  them  "  the  end  of 
the  law,"  iPhil.  iii,  9;  Rom.  x,  4.)  The  apostle  expressly  declares  it  to  be 
the  privilege  of  believers  that  they  are  "redeemed  from  the  curse  of  the 
law,"  (Gal.  iii,  13.)  Deliverance  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  as  a  covenant 
implies  deliverance  from  its  command  as  a  covenant;  for  if  it  command  be- 
lievers in  this  character,  it  must  also  punish  them  when  they  transgress  it. 
The  complete  freedom  of  believers,  both  from  the  perceptive  and  penal 
power  of  the  law  as  a  covenant,  further  appears  from  the  fact  that  Christ 
was,  as  a  Surety,  made  under  this  law  in  this  form,  and  in  the  name  of  his 
people  fulfilled  its  precepts,  and  suffered  its  penalty,  (Gal.  iv,  4,  5  ;  Matt,  v, 
17 ;  Gal.  iii,  13.)  The  same  truth  also  appears  from  all  those  passages 
which  represent  the  believer  as  justified  by  Christ  and  his  righteousness, 
(2  Cor.  v,  21 ;  Rom.  v,  18,  19,)— as  justified  without  works,  (Rom.  iii,  20  ; 
iv,  6,)  and  as  justified  by  grace,  (Rom.  iii,  24;  Tit.  iii,  7.) 

Such  being  the  blessed  privilege  of  the  believer,  his  obedience  to  the  law, 
when  it  is  of  an  evangelical  nature,  and  such  as  is  pleasing  to  God,  does 
not  spring  from  a  slavish  fear  of  God's  vindictive  wrath,  or  a  hope  of  life 
on  the  ground  of  his  own  works,  (Luke  i,  74;  1  John  iv,  18:  Rom.  viii,  15,) 
—but  from  faith  in  God  as  his  new  covenant  God  in  Christ,  (Deut.  x,  20, 
21 ;  1  Pet.  i,  17;  Tit.  ii,  14.)  In  rendering  this  obedience  to  the  law  as  a 
rule  of  life,  the  gospel  presents  to  us  the  most  powerful  considerations, 
such  as  the  love  of  the  Father  in  sending  his  Son  to  save  us,  (1  John  iv,  8, 
9j— the  love  of  Christ  in  giving  his  life  to  redeem  us,  (1  Cor.  vi,  19, 20,)— 
the  love  of  the  Spirit  in  applying  this  redemption,  (Eph.  iv,  30,)— and  the 
hope  of  a  glorious  immortality  in  heaven,  (1  John  iii,  2,  3 ;  Matt,  v,  8; 
Heb.  xii,  14.) 

We  deem  it  a  matter  of  the  greatest  importance  that  the  doctrine  of  the 
believer's  exemption  from  the  law  be  distinctly  set  forth,  as  its  belief  is  ne- 
cessary to  a  life  of  holiness,  (Rom.  vii,  4  ;  Gal.  ii,  19,)— and  to  the  perform- 
ance of  those  good  works  that  are  acceptable  to  God,  (Eph.  i,  6 ;  1  Peter 
ji^  5j_an(j  to  the  cultivation  and  enjoyment,  by  the  believer,  of  a  true  and 
heavenly  peace,  (Rom.  v,  I,  2.) 

Article  XI. —  Of  the  Work  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

DECLARATION. 

We  declare,  That  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  third  person   of  the 
Trinity,  does,  by  a  direct  operation  accompanying  the  word,  so 


THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  109 

act  upon  the  soul  as  to  quicken,  regenerate,  and  sanctify  it ;  and 
that  without  this  direct  operation,  the  soul  would  have  no  ability 
to  perceive,  in  a  saving  manner,  the  truths  of  God's  word,  or 
yield  to  the  motives  which  it  presents. 

Argument  and  Illustration. 

The  statement  here  made  is  in  accordance  with  the  Confession  of  Faith, 
chap.  x. 

The  Scriptures  clearly  hold  forth  the  idea  that  the  Holy  Spirit  does,  in  a 
gracious  and  supernatural  way,  operate  upon  the  soul.  Such  an  operation 
is  implied  in  the  names  by  which  it  is  expressed.  It  is  called  a  creation, 
(Eph.  iv,  24,)— a  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  (Titus  iii,  5,)— an  opening  of 
the  eyes,  (Ps.  cxix,  18.)— an  opening  of  the  understanding,  (Lukexxiv, 
45,)— a  quickening,  (Eph.  ii,  1,)— the  giving  of  a  heart  of  flesh,  (Ezek. 
xxxvi,  26,) — a  circumcising  of  the  heart  to  love  the  Lord,  (Deut.  xxx,  6.) 
These  expressions  clearly  intimate  a  direct  and  supernatural  operation  of 
Divine  power  upon  the  soul.  The  necessity  of  such  an  operation  appears 
from  the  condition  of  the  sinner  as  exhibited  in  the  word  of  God.  He  is 
represented  as  dead  in  sins,  (Eph.  ii,  1,)— as  blind,  (Luke  iv,  18;  Rev.  iii, 
17  ;  Eph.  iv,  18  )  In  accordance  with  all  this,  God  is  represented  as  working 
in  the  soul,  (Eph.  iii,  20;  Phil,  ii,  13;  Col.  i,  29  ;  iThess.ii,  13;  Eph.  ii,  10.) 

This  doctrine  stands  opposed  to  the  idea  that  the  regeneration  and  sanc- 
tification  of  the  soul  are  the  result  of  mere  moral  suasion,  or  the  bare  pre- 
sentation of  truth  to  the  mind.  Such  is  the  natural  condition  of  the 
sinner,  that  without  the  direct  operation  of  the  Spirit  of  God  on  his  soul, 
the  doctrines,  precepts,  invitations  and  warnings  that  are  contained  in  the 
word,  must  necessarily  be  ineffectual.  He  is  blind,  and  must  therefore  have 
his  eyes  opened,  that  he  may  see :  he  is  dead,  and  must  therefore  be  quick- 
ened, in  order  that  he  may  hear.  The  apostle  expressly  tells  us,  (1  Cor.  ii, 
14,)  that  the  natural  man  cannot  know  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  be- 
cause they  are  spiritually  discerned.  David  prays  (Ps.  cxix,  18,)  to  God  to 
open  his  eyes,  that  he  might  behold  wondrous  things  out  of  his  law.  The  apos- 
tle prays  (Eph.  i,  17,  18,)  that  God  would  give  hose  to  whom  he  wrote,  the 
spirit  of  wisdom  and  revelation  in  the  knowledge  of  Christ,  the  eyes  of 
their  understanding  being  enlightened,  that  thi-y  may  know  what  is  the  hope 
of  his  calling.  The  Saviour,  we  are  told,  (Luke  xxiv,  45,)  opened  the  un- 
derstanding of  the  disciples,  that  they  might  understand  the  Scriptures.  The 
Lord  opened  the  heart  of  Lydia,  that  she  attended  to  the  things  that  were 
spoken  of  Paul,  (Acts  xvi,  14.)  Paul  says:  "I  have  planted,  Apollos  wa- 
tered, but  God  gave  the  increase"  (1  Cor.  iii,  6—9.)  These  passages  clearly 
show  that  there  is  an  operation  of  Divine  power,  distinct  from  that  of  the 
word,  and  by  which  alone  the  word  is  rendered  efficacious ;  yet,  though 
this  operation  is  distinct  from  the  word,  it  is  not  ordinarily  without  the 


110  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

word,  (1  Pet.  i,  23 ;  Rom.  x,  13— 17 ;  1  Cor.  iv,  15;  2  Thess.  ii,  13.)  The  word 
is  the  light  and  food  of  the  soul,  (Ps.  cxix,  103,  105.)  The  Spirit  of  God,  in 
thus  operating  upon  the  soul  as  a  Spirit  of  light  and  truth,  does  not  impart 
any  new  faculties  to  the  soul,  but  quickens  and  brings  into  exercise,  and 
sanctifies  those  which  the  sinner  already  possesses.  Nor  is  there  any  vio- 
lence done  to  the  soul :  the  sinner  is  drawn,  (John  vi,  44,  65,)  and  made 
willing  in  the  day  of  God's  power,  (Ps.  ex,  3.) 

It  follows  as  a  necessary  inference,  that  the  sinner  is  altogether  passive 
in  regeneration,  it  being  the  communication  of  a  principle  of  spiritual  life 
to  the  soul ;  and  not,  as  some  contend,  a  mere  change  of  purpose. 

Article  XII.  —  Of  the  Headship  of  Christ. 

DECLARATION. 

We  declare,  That  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  besides  the  dominion 
which  belongs  to  him  as  God,  has,  as  our  God-man  Mediator,  a 
twofold  dominion,  with  which  he  has  been  invested  by  the 
Father  as  the  reward  of  his  sufferings.  These  are  a  dominion 
over  the  Church,  of  which  he  is  the  living  Head  and  Lawgiver, 
and  the  source  of  all  that  Divine  influence  and  authority  by 
which  she  is  sustained  and  governed;  and  also  a  dominion 
over  all  created  persons  and  things,  which  is  exercised  by  him 
in  subserviency  to  the  manifestations  of  God's  glory  in  the  sys- 
tem of  redemption,  and  the  interests  of  his  Church. 
Argument  and  Illustration. 

The  doctrine  of  Christ's  Headship,  as  above  exhibited,  is  in  accordance 
with  the  Confession,  chap,  ii,  sec.  1. 

The  statement  we  have  made  on  this  important  subject  affirms  Christ  to 
have,  as  Mediator,  a  dominion  over  his  Church.  For  this  we  have  the  ex- 
press testimony  of  the  Divine  word.  He  himself  calls  the  Church  his 
kingdom,  (John  xviii,  36.)  God,  the  Father,  in  speaking  of  him,  says,  (Ps. 
ii,  6,)— l'I  have  set  my  king  upon  my  holy  hill  of  Zion."  The  angel  that 
announced  his  birth  declared  that  he  should  "reign  over  the  house  of 
Jacob  for  ever,"  (Luke  i,  33)  The  prophet  Isaiah  (Isa.  ix,  6.)  declared 
that  "the  government  shall  be  upon  his  shoulder;"  and  Paul  speaks  of 
him  as  "a  Son  over  his  own  house,"  (Heb.  iii.  G  )  It  is,  therefore,  his  ex- 
clusive prerogative  to  provide  for  the  preservation  and  perpetuation  of  his 
Church.  In  order  to  this  he  communicates  grace.  Hence  he  is  said  to  be 
the  Head  of  the  Church,  (Eph.  v,  23,)  and  the  Church  is  said  to  be  his 
body,  (Eph.  v,  23;)  plainly  implying  that  all  gracious  and  saving  influ- 


THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  Ill 

ences  proceed  from  him,  [John  xvi,  26.]  The  authority,  also,  to  appoint 
officers  and  institute  laws  and  ordinances  must,  in  virtue  of  his  preroga- 
tive as  King  of  Zion,  belong  to  him  alone;  and  to  him  it  is  expressly- 
ascribed,  (Isa.  ix,  7;  xxii,  22;  Matt,  xxviii,  18—20;  Eph.  iv,  8—13;  John 
xx.  21.)  It  is,  therefore,  an  unwarranted  assumption  of  power,  and  a  di- 
rect encroachment  on  the  rights  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  King  and 
Head  of  his  Church,  for  any  man,  or  any  body  of  men,  either  in  the 
Church  or  State,  to  exercise  or  claim  a  legislative  power  in  relation  to  the 
doctrine,  government,  worship  and  discipline  of  the  Church,  (Matt,  xv,  9; 
Isa.  viii,  20.) 

We  have  also,  in  the  above  Declaration,  ascribed  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
a  dominion  over  all  created  persons  and  things.  The  testimony  of  Scrip- 
ture in  proof  of  this,  is  equally  direct  and  explicit.  All  power  is  given 
unto  him  in  heaven  and  in  earth,  (Matt  xxviii,  18.)  God  has  given  him  a 
name  which  is  above  every  name,  (Phil,  ii,  9.)  He  has  set  him  at  his  own 
right  hand  in  the  heavenly  places,  far  above  all  principality,  and  might, 
and  dominion,  and  every  name  that  is  named,  not  only  in  this  world,  but 
also  in  that  which  is  to  come ;  and  hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet,  and 
gave  him  to  be  the  Head  over  all  things,  (Eph.  i,  20 — 22.)  He  has  put  all 
things  in  subjection  under  his  feet,  and  left  nothing  that  is  not  put  under 
him,  (Heb.  ii,  8.)  He  has  given  him  power  over  all  flesh,  (John  xvii,  2.) 
Jesus  has  the  keys  of  hell  and  death,  (Rev.  i,  IS  )  These  passages  clearly 
hold  forth  the  idea  that  Christ,  as  Mediator,  possesses  universal  power. 

This  dominion  over  all  persons  and  things,  we  have  declared  to  be  exer- 
cised by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  subserviency  to  the  manifestation  of 
God's  glory  in  the  system  of  redemption,  and  the  interests  of  his  Church. 
This  follows  as  a  necessary  consequence  from  the  fact  that  this  power  has 
been  delegated  to  him  as  Mediator ;  for  the  distinct  and  formal  end  of  the 
mediatorial  office  is  the  manifestation  of  the  glory  of  God  as  the  God  of 
grace,  and  in  subordination  to  this,  the  salvation  of  an  elect  world.  Hence 
our  Lord  is  said  to  be  Head  over  all  things  to  the  Church,  (Eph.  i,  22,) — to 
have  power  over  all  flesh,  that  he  should  give  eternal  life  to  as  many  as  the 
Father  gave  him,  (John  xvii,  2;)  and  all  things,  we  are  assured,  work  to- 
gether/or good  to  them  that  love  God,  (Rom.  viii,  28  )  The  subsidiary  char- 
acter of  this  dominion  of  Christ  over  all  persons  and  things,  is  also  clearly 
taught  in  the  vision  of  the  wheels  seen  by  Ezekiel,  (Ezek.  i,  19,  20.)  Ac- 
cordingly, we  find  our  Lord,  as  Mediator  and  Redeemer  of  his  people, 
overthrowing  nations  to  make  way  for  his  Church,  (Hag.  ii,  7  ;  Heb.  xii, 
26,27;  Dan.  ii,  44,)— raising  up  rulers  that  knew  him  not,  to  deliver  his 
people  from  oppression,  (Isa.  xlv,  13,)— employing  wicked  men  to  correct 
them,  (Isa.  x,  7,)— and  punishing  these  wicked  men  for  their  malignant 
opposition  to  them,  (Isa.  Ii,  22,  23 ;  Isa.  xxxiv,  2,  8  ;  Dan.  vii,  26,  27 ;  Isa 
lxiii,  1—7,)— casting  the  ungodly  into  hell,  (2  Thess.  i,  6— 9,)— exercising  a 


112  THE   CHURCH  MEMORIAL. 

control  over  Satan,  the  god  of  this  world,  (Luke  x,  18;  John  xii,  31  ;  Rev. 
xx,  7,  10;  Mark  xvi,  17,  18,)— and  employing  even  the  inferior  parts  of 
creation  as  instruments  of  good  to  his  people,  and  of  evil  to  their  enemies, 
(Ex.  viii,  9,  10;  Ps.cxlviii,  8.) 

Such  being  the  universal  dominion  of  our  Lord  as  Mediator,  it  follows 
that  all  intelligent  beings  to  whom  he  has  been  revealed  in  this  character, 
are  bound  to  acknowledge  his  mediatorial  supremacy  in  all  their  respec- 
tive stations  and  relations.  The  angels  are  called  upon  to  do  so,  (Heb.  i, 
6.)  This  is  enjoined  upon  all  men,  (Phil,  ii,  10;  Col.  iii,  17.)  It  is  required 
of  civil  magistrates,  ^Ps.  ii,  10—12;  Isa.  lx,  12;  Ps.  lxxii,  10,  11.)  While 
this,  however,  is  unquestionably  the  duty  of  the  civil  magistrate,  a  failure 
to  perform  this  duty  does  not,  of  itself,  as  our  Confession  truly  declares, 
(chap,  xxiii,  sec  4,)  "  make  void  his  just  and  legal  authority,  nor  free  the 
people  from  their  due  obedience  to  him."  Nor  is  he,  on  the  plea  of  re- 
garding the  authority  of  Christ  as  Mediator,  to  do  violence  to  the  rights 
of  conscience,  or  encroach  upon  the  liberty  of  the  Church  as  a  distinct 
and  independent  kingdom.  The  civil  magistrate,  as  such,  is  bound,  as  are 
all  others  in  their  respective  spheres  and  relations,  to  recognize  the 
authority  of  Christ  in  the  performance  of  the  duties  that  are  appropriate 
to  his  calling,  and  ever  to  keep  in  view  the  nature  and  end  of  his  calling. 

We  deem  it  a  matter  of  importance  that  the  doctrine  which  we  have  de- 
clared in  relation  to  the  headship  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
be  faithfully  maintained,  and  distinctly  exhibited  by  the  Church,  as  it  has 
an  important  bearing  upon  the  honor  of  Christ,  the  purity  of  the  Church, 
and  the  welfare  of  civil  society,  and  cannot  fail,  when  duly  appreciated  by 
Christians,  to  impress  their  hearts  with  a  sense  of  the  obligations  that  are 
resting  upon  them  to  devote  themselves  to  his  cause,  and  to  labor  for  the 
spread  of  his  gospel  throughout  the  world. 

Article  XIII.  —  Of  the  Supremacy  of  God's  Law. 

DECLARATION. 

We  declare,  That  the  law  of  God,  as  written  upon  the  heart 
of  man,  and  as  set  forth  in  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments,  is  supreme  in  its  authority  and  obligations ;  and 
that  where  the  commands  of  the  Church  or  State  are  in  conflict 
with  the  commands  of  this  law,  we  are  to  obey  God  rather  than 

man. 

Argument  and  Illustration. 

This  Declaration  is  in  accordance  with  the  Confession,  chap,  i,  sec.  2, 
chap,  xx,  sec.  2. 


THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  113 

The  Declaration  we  have  made  on  this  subject  is  so  plainly  in  accord- 
ance with  the  principles  of  the  word  of  God,  that  it  seems  to  be  scarcely 
necessary  to  adduce  any  arguments  in  its  defense ;  and  yet  the  principle 
which  it  embodies  has  been  not  a  little  opposed  in  this  land  by  some,  and 
entirely  lost  sight  of  by  many  professing  Christians.  Subjection  to  civij 
and  ecclesiastical  authorities  is  strictly  enjoined  upon  us  in  the  word  of 
God,  (Rom.  xiii,  1—7;  Tit.  iii,  1 ;  1  Pet.  ii,  13;  Heb.  xiii,  17,)  and  it  is  no 
doubt,  therefore,  a  principle  of  the  Bible,  as  well  as  of  our  Confession  of 
Faith,  that  "  they  who,  upon  pretense  of  Christian  liberty,  shall  oppose 
any  lawful  power,  or  the  lawful  exercise  of  it,  whether  it  be  civil  or  eccle- 
siastical, resist  the  ordinance  of  God,"  Confession  of  Faith,  chap,  xx,  sec. 
4,)  yet  the  power  must  be  "lawful;"  and  the  "exercise,"  even  of  that 
power,  must  be  "  lawful,"  to  make  resistance  of  the  ordinance  of  God. 
When,  therefore,  either  the  Church  or  State  passes  laws  requiring  us  to  do 
what  the  law  of  God  forbids  us  to  do,  obedience  to  such  laws  would  be  re- 
sistance to  him  who  is  the  source,  (Rom.  xiii,  1,)  of  all  authority.  Authority 
exercised  in  opposition  to  the  law  of  God,  is  so  far  null  and  void,  and  can- 
not bind  the  conscience.  Open  and  violent  resistance  may  not  be  a  duty; 
for  it  is  sometimes  the  duty  of  Christians  to  take  wrong,  and  submit  to 
oppression,  (Matt,  v,  39;  1  Cor.  vi,  7  ;  1  Pet.  ii,  18.)  Yet  where  human  au- 
thority requires  us  to  do  what  the  law  of  God  forbids,  or  forbids  us  to  do 
what  the  law  of  God  requires,  it  is  in  that  particular  instance  to  be  disre- 
garded by  us,  let  the  consequences  be  what  they  may.  Upon  this  princi- 
ple Daniel  acted  with  divine  approbation.  A  "royal  statute"  was  enacted, 
forbidding  a  petition  to  be  asked  of  any  god  or  man,  save  the  king,  for 
thirty  days.  This  statute  Daniel  violated,  (Dan.  vi,  1— 10.)  Upon  this 
principle,  also,  did  Shadrach,  Meshach  and  Abednego  act,  in  refusing,  at 
the  command  of  the  king,  to  worship  the  image  which  had  been  set  up, 
(Dan.  iii,  18.)  Upon  this  principle,  also,  did  the  apostles  act  when  com- 
manded that  they  should  not  speak  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  affirming  that 
they  ought  to  "obey  God  rather  than  man,"  (Acts  v,  29.)  Those,  there- 
fore, who  plead  the  statutes  of  man  as  a  justification  for  the  doing  of  what 
the  word  of  God  forbids,  are  guilty  of  exalting  human  laws  above  the  di- 
vine law.  Those  who  pass  unrighteous  decrees  expose  themselves  to  the 
displeasure  of  that  God  who  "  has  prepared  his  throne  in  the  heavens," 
and  whose  "  kingdom  ruleth  over  all,  (Ps.  ciii,  19  ;  Isa.  x,  I,  2;)  and  those 
who  carry  out  those  decrees,  "have  fellowship  with  the  throne  of  ini- 
quity," (Ps.  xciv,  20.) 

We  therefore  solemnly  testify  against  those  who  will  plead  the  law  of 
the  land  or  of  the  Church  as  a  reason  for  doing  what  the  law  of  God  for- 
bids, and  against  those  who  do  not  oppose  those  sins  that  have  received 
the  sanction  of  law. 


114  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Article  XIV.  —  Of  Slaveholding. 

DECLARATION. 

We  declare,  That  slaveholding — that  is,  the  holding  of  unof- 
fending human  beings  in  involuntary  bondage,  and  considering 
and  treating  them  as  property,  and  subject  to  be  bought  and 
sold — is  a  violation  of  the  law  of  God,  and  contrary  both  to  the 
letter  and  spirit  of  Christianity. 

Argument  and  Illustration. 

This  Declaration  is  in  accordance  with  the  Confession  of  Faith,  chap,  iv, 
sec.  2,  Larger  Catechism,  ques.  142. 

That  slaveholding  is,  as  we  have  declared  it  to  be,  a  violation  of  the  law 
of  God,  will  appear  from  the  following  considerations: 

1.  The  word  of  God  represents  the  whole  human  family  as  possessing  a 
common  nature.  The  slave  is  a  man— as  really  and  truly  a  man  as  the  most 
gifted  and  illustrious  of  the  human  family.  He  is  a  child  of  Adam,  who 
was  made  in  the  image  and  after  the  likeness  of  God,  (Gen.  i,  26.)  He  is 
of  "  one  blood  "  with  him  who  holds  him  in  bondage,  (Acts  xvii,  26  )  This 
being  the  case,  his  natural  rights  must  be  the  same  as  those  of  any  other. 
If  man  possesses,  by  the  law  of  his  creation,  any  natural  and  inalienable 
right,  that  right  must  be  inconsistent  with  the  condition  of  a  person  who 
is  considered  and  treated  as  property,  subject  to  be  bought  and  sold.  Slave- 
holding,  then,  is  at  war  with  humanity. 

2.  The  word  of  God,  in  the  grant  of  dominion  which  it  makes,  restrains 
the  power  of  man  thus  to  treat  his  fellow  man.  He  has,  by  the  authority 
of  God  his  Creator,  dominion  over  all  the  lower  creatures,  (Gen.  i,  26.) 
The  possession  of  such  a  dominion  by  a  person  is,  in  its  very  nature,  in- 
consistent with  his  condition  as  a  slave— a  person  who  is  himself  considered 
and  treated  as  property.  While,  therefore,  he  is  held  in  this  condition,  the 
grant  of  his  Creator  is  rendered  a  nullity.  Nor  is  this  all:  while  this  grant 
of  dominion  secures  to  the  slave  his  right  to  liberty,  it  interdicts,  by  the 
clearest  implication,  the  assumption  of  that  right  which  the  slaveholder 
claims.  The  grant  of  his  Creator  gives  him  dominion  over  the  lower  creatures. 
These  he  may  make  his  property  ;  thus  far  his  dominion  as  owner  extends, 
but  no  farther.  Slavery,  however,  assumes  this  power.  It  reduces  to  the 
condition  of  property  him  who,  by  divine  right,  is  lord  of  all.    (Ps.  viii,  6.) 

3.  The  law  of  God  recognizes  the  right  of  all  men  to  use  the  powers  of 
body  and  mind,  which  their  Creator  has  given  them,  in  the  pursuit  of  hap- 
piness. It  sanctions  labor  with  a  view  to  their  support,  (Gen.  ii,  15;  iii,  23; 
1  Thess.  iv,  11;  2  Thess.  iii,  10— 12.)  But  slavery,  while  it  dooms  its  vic- 
tims to  toil,  lays  its  hand  upon  the  fruits  of  that  toil,  and  appropriates  it  to 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  115 

him  who  has  not  performed  the  labor.  It  thus  takes  away  from  man  that 
incentive  to  labor  which  the  Creator  has  given  to  him,  by  giving  to  him  a 
right  to  its  fruits.  The  slave,  being  himself  the  property  of  another,  can 
own  nothing,  and  of  course  can  acquire  nothing. 

4.  The  law  of  God  enjoins  it  upon  masters  to  give  to  their  servants  "  that 
which  is  just  and  equal,"  (Col.  iv,  1.)  The  slaveholder  gives  nothing  to  his 
slave,  as  a  right  acquired  by  labor.  What  he  gives  as  a  slaveholder,  has  a  ref- 
erence merely  to  the  support  of  his  slave,  that  he  may  thereby  be  qualified 
to  labor.  The  fruits  of  that  labor  he  appropriates  to  himself.  He  there- 
fore violates  the  law  of  justice  enjoined  upon  the  master,  and  exposes  him- 
self to  the  wo  pronounced  against  him  who  "  useth  his  neighbor's  services 
without  wages,  and  giveth  him  not/or  his  work,"  (Jer.  xxii,  13)  Neither 
does  he  give  his  servant  that  which  is  "  equal."  There  is  no  proportion  be- 
tween the  labor  performed  by  the  slave  and  what  he  receives  from  his  master. 
The  slave  may  be  hired  out  to  another,  by  whom  he  is  fed  and  clothed  ;  but 
the  owner  of  the  slave  receives  from  the  man  to  whom  he  is  hired,  the  wa- 
ges. Nor  is  there  any  proportion  between  what  the  slave  receives  and  what 
another  receives  who  performs  the  same  amount  of  work.  He  therefore 
violates  the  principle  of  equality,  which  he  is  bound  by  the  law  of  God  to 
observe. 

5.  The  law  of  God  recognizes  marriage  as  the  right  of  all,  (Heb.  xiii, 
4.)  It  requires  the  parties  to  dwell  together,  (1  Pet.  ili,  7,)  and  makes  the 
relation  indissoluble  by  man,  (Gen.  ii,  24;  Matt,  xix,  6.)  But  the  right 
which  the  slaveholder  claims  to  his  slave  as  his  property,  subject  to  be 
bought  and  sold,  is  in  direct  conflict  with  these  divine  requisitions.  He 
may,  by  the  exercise  of  his  right  as  a  slaveholder,  forbid  his  marriage,  or 
place  him  in  circumstances  in  which  he  cannot  enjoy  this  divine  right;  or 
if  married,  he  may,  at  will,  entirely  and  forever  separate  the  parties.  The 
laws  which  govern  and  control  property  imply  all  this. 

G.  The  law  of  God  requires  parents  to  bring  up  their  children  in  the  nur- 
ture and  admonition  of  the  Lord,  (Eph.  vi,  4.)  The  slaveholder,  in  virtue 
of  the  relation  which  he  sustains,  and  by  the  right  of  ownership  which  he 
claims,  may  not  only  interfere  with  the  government  of  the  parent  over  his 
children,  but  entirely  and  forever  separate  them  from  each  other. 

7.  The  law  of  God  requires  every  man  to  search  the  Scriptures,  (John,  v, 
39.)  The  right  of  the  slaveholder  interferes  with  this.  The  laws  which 
govern  all  property  necessarily  secure  to  him  the  right  of  prohibiting  his 
slave  from  doing  any  thing  which  may  operate  against  the  attainment  of 
the  end  for  which  this  species  of  property,  in  common  with  all  others,  is 
held — his  own  gain. 

8.  The  law  of  God  forbids  man-stealing,  (Deut.  xxiv,  7  ;  1  Tim.  i,  9,  10.) 
In  this  the  alleged  right  of  one  man  to  make  merchandize  of  his  fellow 
man,  must  have  originated.  As  the  fountain  is  corrupt,  the  stream  cannot 
be  pure. 


116  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

The  foregoing  considerations  clearly  show  this  relation  to  be,  as  we  have 
declared  it  to  be,  in  violation  of  the  law  of  God. 

We  have  also  declared  it  to  be  contrary  both  to  the  letter  and  spirit  of 
Christianity.  What  says  the  Author  of  Christianity?  He  says  :—'' All 
things  whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to 
them,"  (Matt,  vii,  12.)  There  is  no  slaveholder  who  would  not  resist  being 
made  a  slave,  and  who  would  not  feel  an  irrepressible  conviction  that  a 
wrong  had  been  done  him.  This  being  the  case,  he  is  bound  by  this  express 
precept  of  the  Saviour  to  break  the  yoke  and  let  the  oppressed  go  free,  (1 
Cor.  vii,  21 ;  Isa.  lviii,  6.)  And  what  is  the  spirit  of  Christianity  ?  It  is 
surely  love,  (Rom.  xiii,  10;  1  John  iv,20,21;  Luke  x,27— 37.)  Is  not,  how- 
ever, the  reduction  of  a  fellow  being  (he  may  be  a  brother  in  Christ)  to 
the  condition  of  a  piece  of  property,  liable  to  be  bought  and  sold,  in  viola- 
tion of  this  holy  and  divine  principle  ?  Who,  that  is  not  a  stranger  to  the 
impulses  of  a  Christian's  heart,  will  deny  it  ? 

We  have,  therefore,  in  the  law  of  God,  and  in  the  letter  and  spirit  of  Chris- 
tianity, abundant  reasons  for  testifying  against  slaveholding  as  a  sin,  and 
consequently  a  disqualification  for  membership  in  the  Church  of  Christ.  It 
is  the  relation  itself,  which  we  have  examined  in  the  lightof  Scripture,  and 
which  we  have  found  to  be  so  inconsistent  with  it,  and  not  the  many  cruel 
laws  which  blacken  the  statute  books  of  the  slaveholding  States,  and  the 
many  gross  and  fearful  evils  that  result  from  this  relation.  A  considera- 
tion however,  of  these  laws  and  evils  which  everywhere  attend  it,  cannot 
fail  to  impress  the  mind  with  a  sense  of  the  inherent  wickedness  of  the 
system. 

Article  XV. —  Of  Secret  Societies. 

DECLARATION. 

We  declare,  That  all  associations,  whether  formed  for  politic- 
al or  benevolent  purposes,  which  impose  upon  their  members  an 
oath  of  secrecy,  or  an  obligation  to  obey  a  code  of  unknown 
laws,  are  inconsistent  with  the  genius  and  spirit  of  Christianity, 
and  Church  members  ought  not  to  have  fellowship  with  such 
associations. 

Argument  and  Illustration. 

This  Declaration  is  in  accordance  with  the  Confession  of  Faith,  chap,  xxii, 
sees.  1-— 5. 

In  making  the  above  Declaration,  it  Is  freely  admitted  that  there  are  many 
things  with  which  an  individual  becomes  acquainted  which  it  would  be 
improper  for  him  to  reveal,  (Prov  xi,  13;  xx,  19.)    The  same  thing,  also, 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  117 

may  be  affirmed  in  relation  to  associations.  It  is  not,  therefore,  the  fact  of 
secrecy,  simply  considered,  that  we  condemn.  What,  then,  is  it  ?  It  Is  the 
fact  of  a  person  giving  an  oath  or  promise  that  he  will  not  make  known  to 
others  matters  which  are  to  be  subsequently  communicated  to  him;  or  that 
he  will  obey  a  code  of  laws  with  which  he  is  not  made  acquainted  until 
after  the  oath  or  promise  be  given  by  him.  This  we  believe  to  be  wrong 
under  all  circumstances;  and  all  associations  founded  on  this  principle 
are  to  be  condemned,  whatever  be  the  object  for  which  they  are  formed. 

1.  Such  an  obligation  is  inconsistent  with  our  subjection  to  the  law  of 
God.  This  law  is  the  supreme  standard.  We  are  always  to  obey  it,  (Gal. 
iii,  10;  Isaiah  viii,  20;  Acts  iv,  19.)  When,  therefore,  we  come  under  an 
oath  or  promise  to  keep  the  transactions  of  a  society  of  men  concealed,  we 
know  not  but  that  the  law  of  God  may  require  us  to  reveal  them.  When 
we  bind  ourselves  to  support  the  principles  of  a  society  with  which  we 
have  not  been  made  acquainted,  we  know  not  but  that  the  law  of  God  may 
bind  us  to  oppose  them.  When  we  pledge  ourselves  to  obey  a  system  of 
laws  of  which  we  are  ignorant,  we  know  not  but  that  they  may  be  in  con- 
flict with  the  law  of  God.  We  are,  therefore  giving  promises,  obligations 
and  pledges  to  do  that  which,  for  aught  we  know,  may  involve  us  in  sin. 
These,  under  such  circumstances,  cannot  be  given  "in  judgment,"  as  re- 
quired by  the  command  of  God,  (Jer.  iv,  2.) 

2.  Such  an  obligation  is  ensnaring  and  enslaving  to  the  conscience.  God 
alone  is  Lord  of  the  conscience,  (Jas.  iv,  12;  Rom.  xiv,  4 ;  Matt,  x,  28  )  To 
bring  ourselves,  however,  under  an  obligation  to  obey  a  code  of  unknown 
laws,  is,  in  the  very  act,  whatever  may  be  the  character  of  these  laws,  do- 
ing violence  to  the  freedom  of  conscience.  It  is  making  ourselves  the  *'  ser- 
vants of  men,"  (1  Cor.  vii,  23.) 

3.  Such  an  obligation  is  not  only  not  countenanced  by  the  example  of 
the  saints  in  the  Scripture,  but  is  inconsistent  with  it.  When  Abraham  di- 
rected his  servant  to  swear  to  him,  although  he  informed  him  of  the  mat- 
ter of  the  oath,  yet  his  servant  did  not  swear  until  he  first  understood  what 
he  would  be  required  by  his  oath,  under  certain  circumstances,  to  do.  This 
was  made  known  to  him  by  Abraham,  (Gen.  xxiv,  2—9  )  See,  also,  the  case 
of  David  and  Jonathan,  (I  Sam.  xx.) 

We  deem  the  foregoing  considerations  in  point,  whether  the  pledge  given 
be  a  promise  or  oath,  for  the  principles  to  which  we  have  referred  are 
equally  applicable  to  both.  When,  however,  an  oath  is  given,  the  person 
swearing,  under  such  circumstances,  involves  himself  in  the  additional  guilt 
of  profaning  the  name  of  God,  and  does  not,  as  our  Confession  properly 
requires,  take  an  oath  when  imposed  "  by  lawful  authority,"  nor  "  duly 
considers  the  weightiness  of  so  solemn  an  act,"  or  "avouch  nothing  but 
what  he  is  fully  persuaded  is  the  truth,"  and  what  he  "  believes  to  be  good 
and  just,"  and  is  therefore  guilty  of  "  swearing  vainly  and  rashly."  [See 
Confession,  chap,  xxii.] 


118  THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 

In  addition  to  these  considerations,  while  we  would  not  deny  the  right  of 
associations  to  withhold  some  of  their  transactions  from  the  public,  when 
it  may  be  deemed  advisable  at  the  time,  yet  associations  formed  on  the  prin- 
ciple of  secrecy  are  liable  to  objections  of  a  very  serious  character— such 
objections  as  show  them  to  be,  as  we  have  declared  them  to  be,  inconsistent 
with  the  genius  and  spirit  of  Christianity. 

1.  The  Founder  of  Christianity  did  not  act  upon  this  principle.  He 
could  appeal  to  his  enemies,  and  say,  "  I  spake  openly  to  the  world ;  I  ever 
taught  in  the  synagogue  and  in  the  temple,  whither  the  Jews  always  resort; 
and  in  secret  have  I  said  nothing,"  (John  xviii,  20.)  He  is  a  light  that  light- 
eneth  every  man,  (John,  i,  9.) 

2.  The  apostles  did  not  act  upon  this  principle.  They  "  renounced  the 
hidden  thing  of  dishonesty,"  and  "  commended  themselves  to  every  man's 
conscience  by  the  manifestation  of  the  truth,"  and  had  their  "  conversation 
in  the  world  in  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity,"  (2  Cor.  iv,  2  ;  2  Cor  i,  12  ) 

3.  The  disciples  of  Christ  are  forbidden  to  act  upon  this  principle.  They 
are  "  the  light  of  the  world,"  and  are  commanded  to  let  their  "  light  shine 
before  men"  (Matt  v,  14—16,)  and  to  "  have  no  fellowship  with  the  unfruit- 
ful works  of  darkness,"  (Eph.  v,  11.) 

4.  This  principle  is  represented  as  a  favorite  principle  with  the  wicked. 
Their  "  works  "  are  said  to  be  "  in  the  dark,"  (Isa.  xxix,  15;)  and  are  called 
the  "  works  of  darkness,"  (Eph.  v,  11 ;)  and  "  they  love  darkness,  because 
their  deeds  are  evil,"  (John  iii,  19.) 

5  The  fellowship  of  professing  Christians  with  such  societies,  where  the 
members  are  bound  together  by  covenants  of  love  and  friendship,  and  con- 
stitute a  distinct  and  separate  brotherhood,  is  inconsistent  with  that  principle 
of  separation  from  the  world  which  is  so  repeatedly  and  explicitly  enjoined 
upon  us  in  the  word  of  God— we  say  separation  from  the  world,  for  the 
standard  of  their  faith  and  morals  is  evidently  and  confessedly  adapted 
to  the  world,  (Ex.  xxiii,  32;  xxxiv,  12,  15;  2  Cor.  vi,  14—18;  Ps.  cvi,  35; 
Ps.  xvi,  3  ;  Ps.  cxix,  63  ) 

The  foregoing  considerations  clearly  show  that  in  our  condemnations  of 
secret  associations  we  are  sustained  by  the  word  of  God. 

We  have  said  nothing  of  the  usurpation  of  the  place  of  the  Church— of 
the  Christless  character  of  the  forms  of  worship  in  use— of  the  profane  use 
that  is  made  of  the  sanctities  of  our  religion— of  the  selfish  and  unscrip- 
tural  character  of  their  benevolence— of  the  compromise  of  truth,  in  which 
a  connection  with  them  must  involve  the  friends  and  witnesses  of  Christ 
—of  their  injurious  effects  upon  the  civil  and  political  relations  of  life,  and 
of  the  unhappy  influence  which  they  have  in  drawing  persons  away  from 
the  duties  of  the  family  and  the  sanctuary,— all  of  which  in  relation  to 
some  of  the  principal  of  these  associations,  are  made  manifest  by  their  pub- 
lished writings,  and  by  the  workings  of  the  system  in  the  community,— of 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  119 

these  things  we  have  said  nothing,  because  there  may  be  some  secret  as- 
sociations upon  which  all  these  things  are  not  chargeable,  and  because  we 
think  the  considerations  presented  by  us  are  sufficient  to  show  that  the 
Church  should  solemnly  testify  against  them. 

Article  XVI. —  Of  Communion. 

DECLARATION. 

We  declare,  That  the  Church  should  not  extend  communion, 
in  sealing  ordinances,  to  those  who  refuse  adherence  to  her  pro- 
fession, or  subjection  to  her  government  and  discipline,  or  who 
refuse  to  forsake  a  communion  which  is  inconsistent  with  the 
profession  that  she  makes  ;  nor  should  communion  in  any  ordi- 
nance of  worship  be  held  under  such  circumstances  as  would  be 
inconsistent  with  the  keeping  of  these  ordinances  pure  and  en- 
tire, or  so  as  to  give  countenance  to  any  corruption  of  the  doc- 
trines and  institutions  of  Christ. 

Argument  and  Illustration. 

This  Declaration  is  believed  to  be  in  accordance  with  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  chap,  xxvi,  sees.  1,  2;  chap  xxviii,  sec.  4. 

We  have  not,  in  the  above  Declaration,  set  forth  the  whole  doctrine  of 
the  Scriptures  pertaining  to  the  communion  of  saints,  as  it  is  not  the 
object  of  this  Testimony  to  do  so  in  relation  to  any  of  the  points  on  which 
we  have  deemed  it  our  duty  to  give  a  declaration.  We  have,  as  in  all  the 
preceding  statements,  exhibited  only  that  view  of  the  subject  which  we 
think  has  been  lost  sight  of  by  some  who  profess  an  adherence  to  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith.  We  deem  this  remark  the  more  necessary  here,  as  the 
principle  which  the  above  Declaration  contains  is  not  distinctly  brought  to 
view  in  the  Confession.  From  this  circumstance,  and  from  the  general 
expressions  employed  in  that  document,  there  has  been  thought  to  be  an 
inconsistency  between  the  statements  there  made  on  the  subject  of  com- 
munion, and  the  view  here  presented.  The  first  section  of  the  chapter 
that  formally  treats  of  the  subject,  exhibits  union  to  Jesus  Christ  by  his 
Spirit,  and  union  to  one  another  in  love,  as  the  foundation  and  source  of 
their  fellowship  with  Him  and  with  one  another.  The  next  section  de- 
clares: ''Saints,  by  profession,  are  bound  to  maintain  a  holy  fellowship 
and  communion  in  the  worship  of  God,  and  in  performing  such  other  spir- 
itual services  as  tend  to  their  mutual  edification;  as,  also,  in  relieving  each 
other  in  outward  things,  according  to  their  several  abilities  and  necessities. 
Which  communion,  as  God  offereth  opportunity,  is  to  be  extended  to  all 


120  THE   CHURCH  MEMORIAL. 

those  who,  in  every  place,  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus."  Here 
let  it  be  noticed  that  the  Confession  is  not  speaking  distinctly  of  commun- 
ion in  sealing  ordinances.  It  is  the  general  subject  of  communion,  including 
"relieveing  each  other  in  outward  things,  according  to  their  several  abil- 
ities and  necessities."  Now,  while  fellowship  in  sealing  ordinances  is  no 
doubt  included  in  the  communion  in  "the  worship  of  God"  enjoined  in 
this  section,  yet  the  subject  being  treated  in  this  general  aspect,  there  was 
a  necessity  for  the  use  of  the  general  expressions,  "  Saints  by  profession," 
and  "All  those  who  in  every  place  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus," 
in  speaking  of  the  persons  to  whom  this  communion  is  to  be  extended. 
We  believe  that  the  Scripture  expression,  "  All  those  who  in  every  place 
call  on  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,"  was  chosen  for  the  special  purpose  of 
setting  forth  the  important  idea  that  Christians,  in  different  lands,  should 
cultivate  towards  each  other  a  holy  fellowship,  and  not  suffer  their  mutual 
love  to  be  restrained  by  local  boundaries  or  national  distinctions.  The 
special  object  for  which  the  Westminster  Assembly  was  convened,  namely, 
to  effect  in  the  three  kingdoms  a  uniformity  in  doctrine,  worship,  and  gov- 
ernment, indicates  this.  It  should  also  be  remembered  that  the  persecu- 
tions to  which  Christians  of  the  Reformation  were  at  that  time  exposed, 
rendered  it  necessary  for  their  brethren  in  other  lands,  who  were  more 
highly  favored,  to  extend  relief  to  them  in  their  necessities.  This,  though 
always  a  duty  to  some  degree,  was  at  that  time  a  duty  to  which  Christians 
were  especially  called.  Hence  the  principle  is  inserted,  that  Christians, 
in  everyplace,  should  be  the  object  of  our  love  and  sympathy.  In  addition 
to  this,  it  should  not  be  forgotten  that  the  Churches,  at  that  time,  were  in 
a  course  of  reformation;  and  their  entire  conformity  in  doctrine,  worship, 
government,  and  discipline,  was  anticipated,  and  in  contemplation  at  the 
time  that  the  Confession  was  made.  The  ordinance  of  the  Parliament,  call- 
ing the  Assembly  together,  expressly  declares  the  object  of  convening  that 
Assembly  to  be  the  "nearer  agreement"  of  the  Church  of  England  "with 
the  Church  of  Scotland  and  other  Reformed  Churches  abroad."  [See  the 
Ordinance.]  The  Church  of  Scotland,  also,  adopted  the  Confession  of  Faith 
"  as  a  principal  part  of  the  intended  uniformity  in  religion."  [See  act  of 
the  Assembly  approving  the  Confession.]  Similar  acts  were  passed  in 
adopting  the  Catechisms,  Directory  for  the  Public  Worship  of  God,  and 
Form  of  Presbyterial  Church  Government— all  which  clearly  indicate  that 
the  communion  which  they  enjoined  was  to  have  uniformity  in  profession  for 
its  basis.  How  unreasonable  to  suppose  that  those  who  declared  that  they 
adopted  the  Confession  of  Faith  with  this  view,  and  as  "a  special  means 
for  the  more  effectual  suppressing  of  the  many  dangerous  errors  and  here- 
sies of  these  times,"  and  who,  in  their  National  Covenant,  had  declared 
that  they  "  abhorred  and  detested  all  religion  and  doctrine  contrary  to  that 
received,  and  believed,  and  defended  by  many  and  sundry  notable  kirks 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  121 

and  realms,  but  chiefly  by  the  kirk  of  Scotland"— who  had  covenanted 
that  they  would  "endeavor  the  preservation  of  the  Reformed  religion  in 
the  Church  of  Scotland,  in  doctrine,  worship,  discipline  and  government," 
and  who,  in  their  "Engagement  to  Daties,"  had  solemnly  bound  them- 
selves to  "preserve  the  purity  of  religion  against  all  error,  heresy  and 
schism,  namely,  Independentism,  Anabaptism,  Antinomianism,  Arminian- 
ism.  Socinianism,  Familism,  Libertinism,  Skepticism,  and  Erastianism" — 
how  unreasonable,  we  say,  to  suppose  that  they  designed  by  this  article  in 
the  Confession  to  enjoin  the  duty  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  to  extend  seal- 
ing ordinances  to  those  who,  though  they  "called  on  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,"  were  making  opposition  to  the  principles  of  the  Confession — 
making  opposition  either  as  individuals,  or  in  a  collective  and  organized 
capacity  as  a  Church  !  Nothing  could  be  more  unreasonable  than  such  a 
supposition.  We  do  not  believe  that  the  framers  of  the  Confession  thought 
of  "God  offering  opportunity  "  twhich  word  means  "a  time  favorable  for 
the  purpose")  to  Christians  to  hold  communion  in  sealing  ordinances, 
under  such  circumstances.  The  truth  is,  the  present  practice  of  intercom- 
munication among  Christians  living  in  the  same  place,  and  professing 
principles  opposed  to  each  other,  was  far  from  their  thoughts. 

While,  therefore,  in  accordance  with  our  Confession,  we  maintain  that 
communion  as  God  offereth  opportunity,  is  to  be  extended  to  all,  who  in 
every  place,  call  on  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus ;  yet,  in  perfect  consist- 
ency with  this,  we  have  declared  that  the  Church  should  not  extend  com- 
munion in  sealing  ordinances  to  those  who  refuse  adherence  to  her  pro- 
fession, or  subjection  to  her  government  and  discipline,  or  who  refuse  to 
forsake  a  communion  which  is  inconsistent  with  the  profession  which  she 
makes. 

In  making  this  declaration,  we  have  assumed  that  this  profession  is  in 
accordance  with  the  word  of  God.  If  this  be  so,  the  Church  is  surely 
bound  to  maintain  it  by  the  due  exercise  of  government  and  discipline. 
If  it  be  the  duty  of  the  Church  to  profess  the  truths  of  Christ,  as  must  be 
apparent  to  any  one  who  duly  considers  the  end  of  her  organization,  and 
the  solemn  injunctions  of  the  word  of  God,  (Jude  3;  Prov.  xxiii,  23;  Rev. 
iii,  10 ;  Phil,  i,  27 ;  1  Cor.  xvi,  13  ;  2  Thess.  ii,  15 ;  Heb.  iv,  14 ;  x.  23  ;  John 
xv,  27  ;  Matt,  xxviii,  20,)  it  must  also  be  her  duty  to  maintain  these  truths 
by  the  faithful  exercise  of  that  government  and  discipline  which  have 
been  instituted  by  her  King  and  Head.  The  correctness  of  this  principle 
is  so  obvious  that  we  see  not  how  any  one  can  call  it  in  question.  The 
word  of  God  clearly  recognizes  it,  as  mav  be  seen  by  a  reference  to  2  Thess. 
iii,  6,  14,  15;  2  John  10,  11  ;  Rev.  ii,  2,  14,  15.  Now.  what  is  involved  in  the 
act  of  the  Church  extending  to  any  one  a  participation  in  sealing  ordi- 
nances? It  surely  involves  in  it  a  full  recognition  of  the  right  of  that  per- 
son to  membership;  or  rather  the  membership  itself  of  the  person  thus 
9 


122  THE   CHUKCH  MEMORIAL. 

received.  If  this  be  denied,  we  ask  what  stronger  pledge  of  membership 
can  be  given  by  the  Church  than  is  done  by  extending  to  a  person  this 
privilege?  And  in  what  way  can  the  Church  withhold  a  recognition  of 
this  membership  from  a  person  for  any  cause,  but  by  refusing  to  extend 
to  him  this  privilege?  This  being  the  case,  it  must  appear  to  those  who 
consider  the  matter,  a  palpable  inconsistency  to  extend  the  privilege  to 
those  who  refuse  an  adherence  to  her  profession,  or  subjection  to  her  gov- 
ernment and  discipline.  By  so  doing,  the  Church  gives  the  strongest 
pledge  which  it  is  possible  for  her  to  give,  of  communion  with  those  be- 
tween whom  and  herself,  as  a  Church  professing  certain  truths,  there  is 
not  only  no  communion,  but  actual  opposition.  To  these  persons  she 
gives  the  very  same  pledge  that  she  gives  to  those  who  are  "  holding  fast 
the  profession  of  their  faith."  According  to  this  practice,  it  is  plain  that 
the  government  and  discipline  of  the  Church  cannot  be  coextensive  with 
her  profession  ;  that  is,  there  are  some  truths  which  Christ  has  made  it 
the  duty  of  the  Church  to  profess,  and  though  he  has  given  to  her  a  gov- 
ernment and  a  discipline,  yet  she  may  not  exercise  these  in  maintaining 
these  truths.  How  palpable  is  the  inconsistency  in  which  this  practice  in- 
volves its  advocates!  Is  it  said  that  the  profession  may  be  maintained, 
even  though  this  privilege  be  extended  to  those  who  may  be  opposed  to  it 
in  some  particulars?  We  ask,  how  is  this  possible?  If  those  who  are  op- 
posed to  the  profession  which  the  Church  makes  in  some  of  its  distin- 
guishing principles,  may  be  admitted  to  baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper, 
opposition  to  this  profession,  on  the  part  of  any  of  its  members,  cannot, 
with  any  show  of  consistency,  be  made  a  ground  of  exclusion  from 
these  privileges;  for  if  one  may  oppose  the  profession  which  the  Church 
makes,  another  may,  and  so  may  every  member  of  the  Church.  What 
security,  under  the  operation  of  such  a  principle,  has  the  Church  for  the 
preservation  of  her  purity? 

It  is  said  that  the  private  members  of  the  Church  (as  they  are  called)  are 
not  to  be  supposed  to  have  expressed  their  approbation  of  the  principles 
of  the  Church  ;  and,  therefore,  opposition  to  them  is  not  to  be  made  a 
ground  either  for  excluding  those  who  are  members,  from  the  sealing  ordi- 
nances, or  of  withholding  these  ordinances  from  those  who  are  not  mem- 
bers. In  relation  to  this  we  would  observe,  [1.]  That  the  very  fact  of 
their  membership  implies  an  approbation,  on  their  part,  of  the  principles 
of  the  Church  of  which  they  are  members.  If  they  are  professors  at  all, 
and  if  their  membership  constitutes  them  professors,  they  are  professors 
of  all  its  principles  ;  and,  of  course,  have  come  under  an  implied,  if  not  an 
express  obligation  to  maintain  them.  [2]  The  admission  of  persons  to 
membership,  with  this  understanding,  proceeds  upon  the  supposition  that 
private  members  constitute  no  part  of  the  Church,  but  that  it  is  confined 
exclusively  to  the  officers  of  the  Church,  which  is  unscriptural,  (Matt,  xvi, 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  123 

18;  Acts  ii,  47;  viii,  1 ;  xiv,  23,  27;  xv,  22;  Eph.  i,  22;  v,  25 ;  1  Cor.  xii, 
28;)  anti-presbyterian,  and  contrary  to  the  Confession  of  Faith,  which  de- 
fines the  Church  to  be  "  those  who  profess  the  true  religion  together  with 
their  children."  [3.]  This  principle,  if  it  were  always  recognized  and  acted 
upon,  would  render  the  government  and  discipline  of  the  Church  a  mere 
nullity,  and  totally  annihilate  the  jurisdiction  of  Church  officers.  What 
authority  could  be  consistently  claimed  and  exercised  over  those  who  had 
given  no  promise,  either  express  or  implied,  of  adherence  to  the  doctrine, 
worship,  and  government  of  the  Church? 

We  have  also  declared  that  communion  in  sealing  ordinances  should 
not  be  extended  by  a  Church  to  persons  who  "  refuse  to  forsake  a  com- 
munion which  is  inconsistent  with  the  profession  which  she  makes."  The 
correctness  of  this  principle  follows  as  a  necessary  consequence  from  the 
principle  already  established  ;  namely,  that  there  should  be  an  adherence 
to  the  profession,  and  subjection  to  the  government  and  discipline  of  the 
Church,  required  of  those  who  are  admitted  to  her  communion  in  sealing 
ordinances.  It  is  plain  that  a  person  cannot  be  a  member,  at  the  same 
time,  of  two  Churches;  nor  can  he  be  consistently  admitted  by  a  Church 
to  those  privileges,  a  participation  of  which  implies  a  full  right  to  mem- 
bership on  the  ground  of  his  membership  in  a  Church  whose  profession 
is  inconsistent  with  that  of  the  one  to  which  he  seeks  admission.  The 
impropriety  of  extending  to  such  a  person  the  sealing  ordinances,  be- 
comes, under  these  circumstances,  the  more  palpable;  for  not  only  does 
he  give  no  declaration  of  adherence  to  the  Church  extending  to  him  its 
highest  privileges  and  its  most  affecting  pledges  of  communion,  but  he 
appears  there  as  the  member  of  a  religious  association  whose  principles 
are  known  to  be  different  from,  and  in  some  respects  adverse  to,  those  of 
the  Church  which  invites  him  to  this  communion.  Such  a  practice,  too, 
involves  the  following  evils  and  irregularities  :  [l.J  It  recognizes  the  pro- 
priety of  receiving  persons  to  membership  in  the  Church  who  do  not  pro- 
fess our  principles  and  subject  themselves  to  her  laws.  For  if  they  may 
be  received,  on  one  occasion,  to  the  highest  privileges  of  the  Church,  they 
may  be  received,  in  the  same  way,  to  permanent  membership.  [2  ]  It 
recognizes  the  principle  that  mere  saintship  is  the  criterion  of  the  right  of 
a  person  to  the  communion  of  the  Church,  which  is  unscriptural,  (2  Thess. 
iii,  14,  15 ;  1  Cor.  v,  5  )  [3]  It  requires,  and  supposes  a  recognition  of  the 
acts  of  those  who  admitted  these  persons  to  membership  in  other  Churches, 
without  a  knowledge  of  the  evidence  of  Christian  character  given  by  these 
persons,  the  standard  by  which  they  were  tried  when  they  became  mem- 
bers, and  the  authority  belonging  to  those  by  whom  they  were  admitted, 
and  who  are  in  no  sense  responsible  to  the  Church  acting  upon  the  princi- 
ple we  have  condemned.  f4  J  This  practice  produces  an  inequality  among 
those  who  are  all  enjoying,  for  the  time  being,  the  same  privileges,  and 


124  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

thus  destroys  the  unity  of  the  Church.  [5  J  It  impairs  the  fullness  and 
freeness  af  the  communion  of  the  Church.  Those  who  partsike  of  scaling 
ordinances  under  such  circumstances,  have  not,  if  judged  hy  their  profes- 
sion, a  common  faith.  [6  ]  It  destroys  the  force  of  the  testimony,  which 
the  members  and  officers  of  the  Church  would  otherwise  he  giving  in  be- 
half of  their  distinctive  profession,  and  of  their  sincerity  in  making  it. 
[7.]  It  has  a  tendency  to  make  persons  indifferent  in  regard  to  divine 
truth,  and  the  duty  and  importance  of  faithfully  maintaining  it.  [8  J  It 
prevents  the  due  exercise  of  discipline  in  the  Church  of  God.  and  thus  en- 
dangers her  purity.  [9-]  It  encourages  separate  Church  organizations  or 
sectarian  divisions,  as  it  proposes  a  remedy  for  the  evils  of  these  divisions 
which  contemplates  the  continuance  of  these  divisions,  and  thus  makes 
Christians  indifferent  to  that  which  receives  no  countenance  in  the  word  of 
God,  and  is  highly  displeasing  to  the  head  of  the  Church. 

While,  therefore,  we  believe  that  no  Christian  should  be  excluded  from 
the  sealing  ordinances  of  the  Church,  simply  because  of  the  weakness  of 
his  faith  or  the  smallness  of  his  attainments,  or  because  of  difficulties  that 
may  be  in  his  mind  in  relation  to  some  points  connected  with  the  profes- 
sion of  the  Church,  yet  the  considerations  we  have  presented  fully  estab- 
lish the  truth  of  our  declaration  on  this  subject,  and  call  upon  us  solemnly 
to  testify  against  the  practice  which  prevails  even  among  many  who  pro- 
fess the  Presbyterian  name,  of  receiving  persons  into  the  communion  of 
the  Church  without  requiring  them  to  declare  their  approval  (as  far  as 
they  are  able  to  judge)  of  the  profession  which  the  Church  makes,  and  of 
admitting  to  occasional  communion  the  members  of  other  Christian 
Churches,  of  a  different  faith  and  profession,  simply  on  the  ground  of 
their  membership  in  said  Churches,  and  without  making  them  in  any  way 
responsible  to  the  government  and  discipline  of  the  Church  that  admits 
them  to  this  occasional  aommunion. 

Article  XVII.  —  Of  Covenanting. 

DECLARATION. 

We  declare,  That  public  social  covenanting  is  a  moral  duty, 
the  observance  of  which  is  not  required  at  stated  times,  but  on 
extraordinary  occasions,  as  the  providence  of  God  and  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  Church  may  indicate.  It  is  seasonable  in 
times  of  great  danger  to  the  Church — in  times  of  exposure  to 
backsliding — or  in  times  of  reformation,  when  the  Church  is  re- 
turning to  God  from  a  state  of  backsliding.  When  the  Church 
has  entered  into  such  covenant  transactions,  they   continue  to 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  125 

bind  posterity  faithfully  to  adhere  to  and  prosecute  the  grand 
object  for  which  such  engagements  have  been  entered  into. 
Argument  and  Illustration. 

This  Declaration  is  in  accordance  with  the  doctrine  of  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  chap,  xxii,  sees  5—7. 

The  Confession,  in  the  sections  referred  to,  treats  of  "  vows."  These  are 
essentially  the  same  as  covenants  with  God.  In  covenanting  with  God 
we,  in  the  way  of  taking  hold  of  his  covenant  of  grace,  in  which  he  en- 
gages to  be  our  God,  -promise  to  him,  or  vow,  that  in  the  strength  of  his 
promised  grace,  we  will  be  his  people,  and  perform  those  duties  which  he 
has  enjoined  upon  us  in  his  word.  He  says,  in  the  promise  of  the  cove- 
nant, '•  I  will  be  to  them  a  God,  and  they  shall  be  to  me  a  people,"  (Heb  viii, 
10  )  The  believer,  in  exercise  of  faith,  takes  God  to  be  his  God;  and  hav- 
ing done  so,  he  engages  on  his  part  that  he  will  be  one  of  his  people,  and 
act  towards  him  in  a  way  becoming  this  relation.  This  avowal  and  engage- 
ment are  made  when  the  believer  first  gives  himself  away  to  the  Lord,  and 
they  are  renewed  upon  every  subsequent  dedication.  This  is  the  essence 
of  covenanting  with  God,  whether  it  be  personal  and  private,  or  social  and 
public.  The  Churches  of  Macedonia,  therefore,  covenanted  with  God, 
when  they  ynve  thtir  own  selves  to  the  Lord,  i2Cor  viii,  5.)  This  is  the  duty 
to  which  the  apostle  exhorts  the  Romans,  when  urging  them  to  yield  them- 
selves to  the  Lord,  and  to  present  their  bodies  a  living  sacrifice  unto  God, 
(Rom.  vi.  13;  xii,  1.)  The  idea  of  a  covenant  is  necessarily  involved  in 
such  a  surrender.  In  every  such  surrender  there  must  be  a  taking  hold  of 
God's  covenant  and  an  engagement,  on  our  part,  to  be  his  people,  and  to 
perform  the  various  duties  that  are  incumbent  upon  us. 

Besides  this  covenanting  with  God,  in  which  every  believer  must  be  sup- 
posed to  have  engaged,  the  Scriptures  also  clearly  authorize  the  doing  of 
this  on  special  occasions,  by  a  formal  and  solemn  deed.  The  children  of 
Israel  at  lloreb,  after  Moses  had  related  to  them  the  promises  and  require- 
ments of  God,  said— "All  that  the  Lord  hath  spoken  we  will  do,"  (Ex. 
xix,  5— 8.)  Here  were  solemn  engagements  to  duty,  publicly  expressed. 
These  engagements  were  afterwards  renewed,  and  in  making  these  engage- 
ments they  are  said  to  '*  enter  into  covenant  with  the  Lord  their  God  ;"  the 
end  of  which  covenant  is  declared  to  be  that  the  Lord  "might  establish 
them  a  people  unto  himself."  (Deut.  xxix,  10 — 13.)  Here  was  a  public 
transaction,  in  which  they  formally  and  explicitly  entered  into  engage- 
ments with  the  Lord.  At  a  subsequent  period,  we  are  told  that  the  child- 
ren of  [srael  presented  themselves  before  God,  and  that  Joshua  "made 
a  covenant  with  the  people ;"  in  which  covenant  they  declared,  "  The  Lord 
our  God  will  we  serve  and  his  voice  will  we  obey."  Additional  solemnity 
and  formality  were  given  to  this  covenant;  it  was  committed  to  writing  by 


126  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Joshua,  doubtless  with  a  view  to  perpetuate  it,  and  that  it  might  be  refer- 
red to,  (Josh,  xxiv,  1,  24—26;  Isa.  xxx,  8  )  On  a  still  later  occasion,  we 
are  informed  that  "they  gathered  themselves  together  at  Jerusalem,"  and 
"entered  into  a  covenant  to  seek  the  Lord  God  of  their  fathers  with  all 
their  heart,  and  with  all  their  soul."  The  solemnity  of  an  oath  was  ob- 
served on  this  occasion,  (2  Chron.  xv,  9— 15  )  Hezekiah  says,  (2  Chron. 
xxix,  10,) — ''Now  it  is  in  mine  heart  to  make  a  covenant  with  the  Lord 
God  of  Israel,  that  his  fierce  wrath  may  turn  away  from  us."  We  are  told 
(2  Kings  xi,  17,)  that  "  Jehoiada  made  a  covenant  between  the  Lord,  and  the 
king,  and  the  people,  that  they  should  be  the  Lord's  people."  Josiah  (2 
Kings  xxiii,  3,)  "made  a  covenant  before  the  Lord  to  walk  after  the  Lord, 
and  to  keep  his  commandments,  and  his  testimonies,  and  his  statutes,  with 
all  their  heart,  and  with  all  their  soul"  Many  years  after  this  Ezra  made 
the  chief  priests,  the  Levites,  and  all  Israel,  enter  into  a  covenant  and 
swear  that  they  would  perform  certain  duties,  (Ezra  x,  3—5.)  In  the  time 
of  Nehemiah  the  children  of  Israel  say,  "  We  make  a  sure  covenant,  and 
write  it ;"  and  we  are  farther  told  that  they  "entered  into  a  curse  and  into 
an  oath  to  walk  in  God's  law,  which  was  given  by  Moses,"  (Neh.  ix,  38; 
x,  28,  59)  These  examples  of  God's  people  clearly  authorize  the  duty  set 
forth  in  the  Declaration. 

We  have  seen  that  the  duty,  essentially  considered,  is  performed  by  ev- 
ery believer  when  he  dedicates  himself  to  the  Lord,  as  was  performed  by 
the  Churches  of  Macedonia.  The  matter  of  the  duty  being  moral,  the  form 
in  which  God's  people  are  represented  as  observing  it  on  several  special 
occasions,  is  certainly  designed  for  our  imitation,  when  the  occasion  is 
such  as  to  demand  it.  In  addition  to  this,  we  may  observe  that  we  are  ex- 
pressly commanded  to  "  vow  and  pay  unto  the  Lord  our  God,"  (Ps.  Ixxvi, 
11  )  The  duty  of  swearing,  not  only  by  the  Lord,  but  to  the  Lord,  is  en- 
joined upon  us,  (Isa.  xlv,  23;  Matt,  v,  33.)  He  has  given  us  his  oath,  and 
it  appears  to  be  a  reasonable  service  that  we  should  give  him  ours,  (Jer. 
xxxii,  22;  Gen.  xxii,  16,  17;  Ps.  exxxii.  11;  Luke  i,  73  ;  Acts  ii,  30;  Heb. 
vi,  16,  17  ;  vii,  20.)  It  is  prophesied  that,  under  the  New  Testament  dis- 
pensation, "  Five  cities  shall  swear  unto  the  Lord  of  Hosts,"  and  "  vow  a 
vow  unto  the  Lord,"  (Isa.  xix,  18,  21 ;)  and  also  that  the  children  of  Israel 
and  the  children  of  Judah  shall  say,  "  come,  and  let  us  join  ourselves  to 
the  Lord  in  a  perpetual  covenant,  that  shall  not  be  forgotten,"  (Jer.  50, 
4,  5  )  God's  people  are  commanded  (2  Chron.  xxx,  8,  margin,)  to  "  give  the 
hand  unto  the  Lord."  It  is  promised,  (Isa.  xliv,  5,)  as  the  result  of  the  out- 
pouring of  his  Spirit,  that  his  people  n  shall  subscribe  with  the  hand  unto 
the  Lord."  Such  formal,  solemn  transactions,  have  been  not  only  pri- 
vately entered  into  by  the  best  of  God's  people,  but  also  publicly,  by  the 
Churches  of  the  Reformation,  and  particularly  the  Church  of  Scotland. 

Such  transactions,  when  entered  into  according  to  the  will  of  God,  do 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  127 

not  bind  to  anything  additional  to  what  the  law  of  God  contains ;  but 
they  bring  those  who  engage  in  them  under  an  additional  obligation—an 
obligation  arising  from  their  own  engagement,  promise,  or  oath,  as  the 
case  may  be. 

We  have  said  that  this  duty  is  not  a  stated,  but  an  extraordinary  duty. 
That  this  is  the  case,  appears  from  the  very  nature  of  the  duty.  It  is  only 
on  special  occasions  that  writings  and  an  oath  between  parties,  are  requir- 
ed.   It  also  appears  from  the  Scripture  examples  referred  to. 

We  have  said  that  this  duty  is  seasonable  in  times  of  great  danger  to  the 
Church.  Such  was  the  character  of  the  times  in  the  reign  of  Asa.  They 
were  "  in  trouble  " — "  great  vexations  "  were  upon  them — they  were  "  vex- 
ed with  all  adversity,"  (2  Chron.  xv,  3,  4,  5,  6,  12.) 

We  have  said  that  this  duty  is  seasonable  in  times  of  exposure  to  back- 
sliding. Such  was  the  case  in  the  time  of  Joshua.  There  were  "  strange 
gods  "  among  them,  (Josh,  xxiv,  23.) 

We  have  also  said  that  it  is  seasonable  in  times  of  reformation.  Such 
was  the  case  in  the  time  of  Ezra.  "  The  people  wept  very  sore  "  for  their 
sins,  acknowledging  that  they  had  trespassed  against  their  God,  (Ezra  x, 
1—3,)— and  in  the  time  of  Nehemiah  they  had  "  separated  themselves  from 
the  people  of  the  land  unto  the  law  of  God,"  (Neh.  x,  28.  29.) 

This  duty  being  thus  of  a  special  and  extraordinary  character,  and  its 
seasonableness  to  be  determined  by  the  indications  of  God's  providences 
and  the  circumstances  of  the  Church,  there  may  be  times  when  the  call  to 
it  may  not  be  so  clear  to  the  minds  of  some  of  the  members  of  the  Church. 
On  this  account  such  members  should  not  be  required  to  observe  it,  nor 
subjected  to  discipline  for  declining  to  do  so;  provided  they  are  not  mak- 
ing public  opposition  to  it  as  a  moral  duty  to  be  observed  on  proper  occa- 
sions. 

We  have  declared  that  "  when  the  Church  has  entered  into  such  cove- 
nant transactions,  they  continue  to  bind  posterity  faithfully  to  adhere  to, 
and  prosecute  the  grand  object  for  which  such  engagements  have  been 
entered  into."  The  principle  here  recognized,  is  not  peculiar  to  these 
transactions.  It  is  the  same  principle  that  is  acted  upon  in  all  corporate 
or  organized  bodies,  whether  civil  or  ecclesiastical.  Every  society  regards 
its  acts  (unless  these  acts  are  such  as,  in  their  nature,  limit  their  own  dura- 
tion to  a  certain  period,)  as  properly  binding  the  body  until  they  are  re- 
pealed. The  removal,  by  death,  of  some,  or  even  of  all  those  who  origin- 
ally passed  these  acts,  does  not  in  the  least  affect  their  obligation  upon 
the  society.  The  same  principle,  of  course,  is  to  be  recognized  by  the 
Church  in  the  performance  of  this  duty.  And  we  find  it  recognized  in  the 
Scriptures,  not  only  in  other  transactions,  (Gen.  xxviii,  13;  xxxii,  28,  com- 
pared with  Hosea  xii,  4  ;  Josh,  ix,  15,  compared  with  2  Sam.  xxi,  1 ;  Ex. 
xiii,  19j  but  in  immediate  connection  with  this  duty  of  covenanting  with 


128  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

God.  Moses  says  to  the  children  of  Israel,  forty  years  after  the  transac- 
tion in  Horeb,  (Ex.  xix,  5—8,)  'k  The  Lord  made  not  this  covenant  with 
our  fathers,  but  with  us,  even  with  us,  who  are  all  of  us  here  alive  this 
day,"  (Deut  v,  3.)  Again:  Moses,  speaking  as  the  mouth  of  God,  says, 
(Deut.  xxix,  14,  15,)  "  I  make  this  covenant  also  with  him  that  is  not  here 
with  us  this  day."  The  children  of  Israel  are  charged  by  God  with  break- 
ing the  covenant  which  he  made  with  their  fathers,  (Jer.  xi,  10.)  He  also 
reminds  them  of  the  "  old  time,"  when  (hep  said,  "  I  will  not  transgress," 
(Jer.  ii,  20.)  He  promises  them  that  he  will  not  forget  the  covenant  of 
their  fathers,  which  he  sware  unto  them,  (Deut.  iv,  31;)  and  that  he  will 
remember  the  covenant  of  their  ancestors  whom  he  brought  out  of  the  land 
of  Egypt,  (Lev.  xxvi,  44,  45.)  The  descent,  therefore,  upon  posterity,  of 
obligations  arising  from  covenant  engagements,  is  most  clearly  recognized 
in  the  Scriptures.  In  accordance  with  this  scriptural  principle,  we,  having 
descended  from  the  Church  of  Scotland,  regard  ourselves  as  bound  by  the 
engagements  of  our  reforming  ancestors,  in  the  National  Covenant,  and 
Solemn  League  and  Covenant,  to  prosecute  the  grand  object  for  which 
these  covenants  were  entered  into,  namely,  the  preservation  and  transmis- 
sion to  posterity  of  the  true  Reformed  religion,  (Ps.  Ixxviii,  5,  6.)  In  mak- 
ing this  statement,  however,  we  are  not  to  be  understood  as  expressing 
our  approval  of  every  thing  connected  with  these  transactions,  as  entered 
into  by  them. 

We  have  thus  fully  established  the  principles  of  the  foregoing  Declara- 
tion in  relation  to  this  duty,  and  therefore  we  solemly  testify  in  behalf  of 
its  observance  by  the  Church.  And  although,  in  the  consideration  of  this 
subject,  we  have  been  guided  exclusively  by  the  teachings  of  God's  word, 
yet  the  fact  that  this  duty  is,  when  properly  observed,  so  evidently  calcu- 
lated, in  its  own  nature,  to  unite  the  hearts  of  God's  children,  in  their 
efforts  to  maintain  and  advance  his  cause,  and  keep  alive  in  their  souls  a 
sense  of  their  devotement  to  Him,  fixes  in  our  minds  more  deeply  the  con- 
viction that  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  interests  of  the  Church,  demand  its 
observance,  as  the  providences  of  God  and  the  circumstances  of  the  Church 
may  indicate. 

Article  XVIII.  —  Of  Psalmody. 

DECLARATION'. 

We  declare,  That  it  is  the  will  of  God  that  the  songs  con- 
tained in  the  Book  of  Psalms  be  sung  in  his  worship,  both  pub- 
lic and  private,  to  the  end  of  the  world ;  and  in  singing  God's 
praise,  these  songs  should  be  employed  to  the  exclusion  of  the 
devotional  compositions  of  uninspired  men. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  129 

Argument  and  Illustration. 

This  Declaration  is  in  accordance  with  the  Confession  of  Faith,  chap, 
xxi,  sees.  1  and  5;  Shorter  Catechism,  ques.  51 ;  Larger  Catechism,  ques. 
109;  and  Directory  for  the  Public  Worship  of  God. 

Although  the  Declaration  we  have  just  made  on  this  subject  is  in  oppo- 
sition to  the  statements  and  practices  of  many,  even  of  those  who  profess 
an  adherence  to  the  Confession  of  Faith,  we  believe  it  to  be  in  accordance 
with  the  authority  of  God's  word. 

This  Declaration  affirms  it  to  be  the  will  of  God,  that  the  songs  contain- 
ed in  the  Book  of  Psalms  should  be  used  by  the  Church  of  Christ.  In  tes- 
tifying in  behalf  of  this,  we,  of  course,  are  to  be  understood  as  speaking  of 
the  use  of  the  Psalms  in  the  formal  worship  of  God.  Now,  the  word  of 
God  is  tlie  only  source  to  which  we  can  apply  in  order  to  ascertain  his 
will.  In  the  light  of  this  word,  we  urge  in  favor  of  the  use  of  these  Psalms : 
1.  God  has  given  them  as  a  Book  of  Psalms.  They  were  composed  by 
the  inspiration  of  God,  (2  Tim.  iii,  16;  2  Pet.  i,  21 ;  2  Sam.  xxiii,  2;)  and, 
of  course,  were  given  by  God.  We  have  said  that  they  were  given  as  a 
Book  of  Psalms.  They  are  expressly  so  called  in  the  New  Testament,  (Luke 
xx,  42;  Acts  i,  20  )  Our  argument,  then,  is:  The  Book  of  Psalms,  whence 
was  it  1  From  heaven  or  of  men  ?  If  from  heaven,  why  not  use  it  ?  (Matt, 
xxi,  25.)  2.  The  title  given  to  David,  their  penman,  indicates  that  it  is  the 
will  of  God  that  they  should  be  used  by  the  Church.  He  is  called  "  the 
sweet  psalmist  of  Israel,1'  (2  Sam.  xxiii,  1.)  3.  They  are  called  the  •*  songs 
of  the  Lord,"(l  Chron.  xxv,  7;)  which,  like  the  expressions,  "  table  of  the 
Lord,"  '  supper  of  the  Lord,"  "  day  of  the  Lord,"  implies  divine  authority 
and  appointment.  4.  Ttiey  are  called  •*  the  songs  of  Zion,"  (Ps.  exxxvii, 
3,)  which  implies  that  they  were  designed  for  the  use  of  the  Church.  5. 
God's  worshiping  people,  under  the  former  dispensation,  were  directed  to 
sing  them,  ( 1  Chron.  xvi.  4,  7  ;  2  Chron  xxix,  30  ;  Ps.  cv,  2 ;  Ps.  lxxxi,  2; 
and  they  sang  them  after  their  captivity.  (Neh.  xii,  24.)  These  directions 
and  examples  are  still  in  force,  as  there  is  in  the  New  Testament  no  inti- 
mation to  the  contrary.  6.  These  commands  are  renewed  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament, (Eph.  v,  19 ;  Col.  iii,  16  ;  James  v,  13.)  7.  They  were  most  proba- 
bly sung  by  our  Lord  and  his  disciples  at  the  institution  of  the  Lord's 
Supper,  (Matt,  xxvi,  30;)  the  Jews  made  use  of  them  at  the  passover,  on 
which  occasion  the  Lord's  Supper  ^as  instituted.  Here  the  argument  is 
the  same  as  we  have  for  the  observance  of  the  first  day  of  the  week  as  the 
Sabbath.  These  considerations  fully  establish  the  truth  of  our  Declara- 
tion, that  the  songs  contained  in  the  Book  of  Psalms  should  be  sung  in  the 
worship  of  God. 

We  have  also  declared  that  they  should  be  employed,  to  the  exclusion 
of  the  devotional  compositions  of  uninspired  men.    The  truth  of  this  part 


130  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

of  our  Declaration  follows  as  a  necessary  consequence,  unless  it  can  be 
shown  that  God  himself  has  authorized  the  use  of  such  compositions.  For 
it  is  not  only  the  doctrine  of  our  Confession,  that  "  the  acceptable  way  of 
worshiping  the  true  God  is  instituted  by  himself,  and  so  limited  by  his 
own  revealed  will,"  but  the  doctrine  of  the  word  of  God,  (Deut.  xii,  32; 
Lev  x,  1—3  ;  Matt,  xv,  9.)  The  simple  question,  then,  is,  Have  we  divine 
authority  for  the  use  of  the  compositions  of  uninspired  men  in  the  wor- 
ship of  God  1  It  is  alleged  that  we  have  such  an  authority  in  the  direc- 
tions of  the  apostle  to  sing,  not  only  "  Psalms,"  but  "  hymns  and  spiritual 
songs,"  (Eph.  v,  19;  Col  iii,  16.)  In  order  that  the  authority  sought  for 
may  be  found  in  these  verses,  it  must  be  shown  that  the  terms,  "hyms  " 
and  "  spiritual  songs,"  are  designed  to  indicate  compositions  differing  from 
those  referred  to  by  the  name  "Psalms," as  the  compositions  of  uninspired 
men  differ  from  those  of  inspired  men.  This,  however,  cannot  be  shown. 
It  does  not  appear  in  the  fact  that  a  variety  of  terms  is  employed  ;  for  we 
know  that  the  Scriptures  often,  under  a  variety  of  names,  refer,  in  the 
same  place,  to  that  which  has  been  appointed  by  God,  as  "statutes," 
"judgments,"  "ordinances,"  and  •'  commandments,"  (Ex.  xv,  26;  Deut. 
xxvii,  10;  2  Sam.  xxii.  23;  Ex.  xviii,  20  ;  2  Kings  xxiii,  3.)  It  does  not 
appear  in  the  names  "  hymns"  and  "  songs  ;"  for  these  names  correspond 
to  the  Hebrew  names  Tehilla  and  Shir,  which  are  applied  along  with  Miz- 
mor,  (a  Psalm,)  to  some  of  the  inspired  Psalms.  The  whole  collection  is 
called,  in  Hebrew,  Sepher  Tehillim,  the  Book  of  Hymns.  The  Septuagint 
version  of  the  Old  Testament — the  version  that  was  in  use  in  the  times 
of  the  apostle— applies  to  some  of  the  inspired  Psalms  the  very  terms, 
"hymns"  and  "songs,"  which  the  apostle  employs;  and  Josephus,  and 
other  writers,  refer  to  the  Psalms  of  David  under  the  name  of  "songs" 
and  "  hymns."  It  is,  therefore,  utterly  impossible  to  prove  the  distinction 
claimed,  and  consequently  to  find  in  the  passages  authority  for  the  use  of 
any  other  compositions  but  the  psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs  of 
inspiration. 

But  not  only  is  there  a  lack  of  authority  in  these  passages,  but  there  are 
several  considerations  which  are  conclusive  against  the  supposition  of  such 
a  distinction  as  the  one  sought.  1.  It  is  known  that  there  was  an  inspired 
collection  of  psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs,  in  existence  at  that 
time.  2.  We  have  no  command  to  make  hymns  or  songs  for  the  worship 
of  God,  or  the  least  hint  that  would  infer  that  the  Church  possessed  such 
a  right.  3.  It  is  not  probable  that  the  Ephesians  and  Colossians  would,  at 
that  time,  be  qualified  for  such  a  service,  as  they  had  been  lately  converted 
from  idolatry.  4.  The  Jews  would  in  all  probability  have  opposed  the  use 
of  any  thing  else  but  the  inspired  collection,  having  been  from  their  child- 
hood accustomed  to  their  use.  5.  It  is  not  likely  that  the  apostle  would 
thus  place  the  word  of  God  and  the  word  of  man  upon  a  par,  by  directing 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  131 

them  both  to  be  used  for  the  same  end.  6.  If  we  make  the  distinction 
which  is  alleged  to  exist  between  psalms  and  hymns,  we  must  make  a  dis- 
tinction equally  great  between  hymns  and  spiritual  songs.  7.  These  songs 
are  called  spiritual,  which  word  implies  that  the  Spirit  of  God  is  their  au- 
thor, (1  Cor.  x,3. 4;  Rom.  vii,  14;  1  Cor.  iii,  1 ;  xv,  44,  46;  Eph.  i,  3:  Gal.  vi, 
1 ;  Col.  1,  9,  etc.)  8  They  are  to  be  used  as  a  means  of  being  "  filled  with 
the  Spirit;"  to  this  end  the  words  of  inspiration  are  peculiarly  adapted. 
9.  We  are  to  sing  them  as  a  means  of  "  letting  the  word  of  Christ  dwell  in 
us  richly  " — language  which  will  apply  more  appropriately  to  the  inspired 
Psalms  than  to  any  human  composition.  In  view  of  these  considerations, 
these  two  passages  of  the  New  Testament  Scriptures  are  to  be  regarded 
as  an  apostolic  injunction  to  praise  God,  by  means  of  those  psalms,  and 
hymns,  and  spiritual  songs,  which  He  himself  had  given  to  his  Church. 
In  making  use  of  any  thing  else,  we  are  doing  that  for  which  we  have  no 
warrant,  and  against  the  expressed  will  of  Him  to  whom  alone  it  belongs 
to  say  in  what  way,  and  by  what  means,  he  shall  be  worshiped.  We, 
therefore,  solemnly  testify  against  the  use  of  uninspired  compositions  in 
the  worship  of  God. 

In  testifying  for  the  use  of  an  inspired  psalmody,  we,  of  course,  make 
no  reference  to  any  particular  version.  We  should  use  the  most  faithful 
that  can  be  obtained.  It  is  for  the  use  of  the  Book  of  Psalms,  in  a  faithful 
translation,  whether  it  be  in  measured  or  unmeasured  lines,  and  against 
the  use  of  a  mere  imitaion  or  loose  paraphrase  of  these  Psalms,  or  the  use 
of  a  religious  song,  composed  by  man,  that  we  testify. 

The  evils  which  have  followed  the  exclusion  of  an  inspired  psalmody 
from  the  worship  of  God,  and  the  arguments  which  have  been  urged  by 
many  of  the  advocates  of  the  practice  which  we  condemn,  (indicating,  as 
they  often  do,  a  disregard  of  Divine  authority,  or  a  want  of  reverence  for 
the  Scriptures,  and  low  views  in  relation  to  their  inspiration,)  only  impress 
us  the  more  deeply  with  a  sense  of  the  importance  of  maintaining  this  or- 
dinance in  its  purity. 

CONCLUSION. 

We  have  thus,  with  all  plainness,  but  we  trust  in  "  simplicity 
and  godly  sincerity,"  given  a  declaration  of  our  faith  in  relation 
to  certain  articles  of  divine  truth,  which  have  been  either  de- 
nied by  not  a  few  professing  Christians,  or  permitted  to  lie  in  ob- 
scurity. Our  object  has  been,  by  thus,  as  a  Church  of  Christ, 
"  speaking  the  truth  in  love,"  to  draw  attention  to  these  things, 
in  the  hope  that  our  brethren  of  the  Presbyterian  family,  from 


132  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

whom  we  are  in  a  state  of  separation,  may  be  brought  seriously 
to  consider  the  grounds  of  our  controversy  with  them.  We 
most  deeply  deplore  the  divisions  that  exist  in  the  Church  of 
Christ,  and  especially  among  those  who  have  the  same  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  :  believing  that  they  are  highly  dishonoring  to 
Christ,  and  tend  to  harden  the  enemies  of  the  truth  in  their  op- 
position to  it — to  promote  improper  feeling  among  brethren — 
to  counteract  the  exercise  of  discipline,  and  to  retard  the  grand 
and  avowed  design  of  Christianity,  which  is  to  unite  men  of  all 
countries  and  classes  to  God,  and  to  one  another,  in  sentiment, 
heart,  and  confession.  With  this  conviction  in  our  minds  we 
have  agreed  upon  the  foregoing  Testimony ;  and  it  is  with  a  sin- 
cere desire  that  it  may,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  be  instru- 
mental in  bringing  our  brethren  and  us  to  see  eye  to  eye,  that 
we  now  publish  it  to  the  world. 

It  has  been  the  farthest  from  our  design,  to  displace  by  this 
Testimony,  the  Confession  of  Faith,  or  in  any  measure  to  throw 
it  into  the  shade.  Had  this  been  the  case,  we  should  have  in- 
troduced into  it  many  things  on  which  we  have  been  entirely 
silent.  The  very  form  in  which  we  have  exhibited  this  Testi- 
mony, clearly  indicates  that  our  object  is  directly  the  reverse  of 
this.  We  have  hoped,  by  this  means,  to  direct  attention  to  that 
document  which  contains  the  Confession  of  our  Faith,  and  to 
which,  as  a  Church,  we  have  solemnly   declared  our  adherence. 

We  would  also,  with  all  earnestness,  remind  all  those  into 
whose  hands  this  Testimony  may  fall,  and  especially  those  who 
have  received  it  as  their  Testimony,  that  a  profession  of  its  prin- 
ciples will  be  in  vain,  and  worse  than  in  vain,  if  this  profession 
be  not  attended  by  a  holy  life — a  life  of  prayer  and  communion 
with  God,  and  devotion  to  his  cause.  The  "  grace  of  God," 
which  we  have  endeavored  to  exhibit,  is  a  grace  which  "  teaches 
us  that,  denying  all  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  we  should 
live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  this  present  world;  look- 
ing for  that  blessed  hope,  and  the  glorious  appearing  of  the 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


133 


great  God  and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ."  Let  it  be  known, 
therefore,  and  solemnly  considered,  that  we  regard  ourselves  and 
all  those  who  may  profess  to  receive  this  Testimony,  as  coming 
under  an  engagement  to  renounce  the  world,  the  flesh  and  the 
devil — to  strive  against  sin,  perfecting  holiness  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord — to  wait  upon  God  in  all  the  ordinances  of  religious  wor- 
ship, individual  and  social,  private  and  public,  and  observe  these 
in  all  their  appropriate  times  and  seasons — to  promote  the  puri- 
ty, unity,  and  prosperity  of  their  own  congregation,  and  the  ex- 
tension of  the  Kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ 
throughout  the  world — to  seek  the  good  of  their  fellow  beings, 
and  to  cultivate  and  promote  a  spirit  of  charity  and  brotherly 
love  towards  all  their  brethren  in  Christ.  "  And  as  many  as 
walk  according  to  this  rule,  peace  be  on  them  and  mercy,  and 
upon  the  Israel  of  God."     Amen. 


APPENDIX. 


CONFESSION  OF  THE  U.  rRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH. 
Confession  of  Faith,  chap  20,  sec  4. — And  hecause  the 
powe  s  which  God  hath  ordained  and  the  liberty  which 
Christ  hath  purchased,  are  not  intended  by  God  to  de 
stroy.  but  mutualF  to  uphold  and  preserve  one  anoth 
er  ;  they  who    upon  pretense  of  Christian  liberty,  shall 
oppose  any  lawful  power,  or  the   lawful   exercise  of  it 
whether    it    he    civil   or   ecclesiastical,  resist  the  ordi 
nance  of  Gorl.     And  for  the   publishing  of  such  opin- 
ions, or  maintaining  such  practices  as  are  contrary  to 
the  light  of  nature  or  to  the  known  principles  of  Christi- 
anity, whether  concerning  faith,  worship,  or  convers 
tion.  or  to  the   power  of  godliness;  or  such  erroneous 
opinions  or  practices  as,  either  in  their  own  nature  or 
in  the  manner  of   publishing  or  maintaining  them,  are 
destructive   to   the   external    peace   and   order    which 
Christ  has  established  in  the  Church;  they  ought  to  be 
called  to  account,  and    proceeded  against   by  the  cen- 
sures of  the  «  hurch,  if  they  belong  to  her  communion 
and  thus  be  amenable  to   her  own  spiritual  authority 
And  as  the  civil    magistrate  is  the  minister  of  God  for 
good,  to  the  virtuous,  and  a  revenger  to  exe  -ute  wrath 
upon  him  that  doeth  evil,  he  is  therefore  bound  to  sup- 
press individuals  and   combinations,  whatever   may  be 
their   avowed   objects,  whether   political   or  religious, 
whose  principles  and  practices,  openly  propagated  and 
maintained,  are  calculated  to  subvert  the  foundations 
of  p  op«*rlv  constituted  soc;ety. 

Confession,  chan.  23,  sec.  3. —  The  civil  magistrate  may 
not  assume  to  himself  the  administration  of  the  Won" 
and    Sacraments,    (2  Chron.  xxvi,18;  Heb.  v.  4;  Rom 
x,  15;)  or  the    power  of  the    keys  of   the    king 'om  of 
heaven,  or  in  the  least  interfere  to  regulate  matters  of 


WESTMINSTER  CONFESSION 
OF  FAITH. 

IV.  And  because  the  powers 
which  God  hath  ordained,  and 
the  liberty  which  Christ  hath 

urchas<-d,  are  not  intended 
by  God  to  destroy,  but  mutu- 
ally to  uphold  and  preserve 
>ne  another  ;  the}'  who.  upon 
oret-  nse  of  Christian  liberty, 
shall  oppose  any  lawful  power, 
or  the  lawful  exercise  of  it, 
whether  it  be  civil  or  ecclesi- 
astical, resist  the  ordinance  of 
Hod  And  for  the  publishing 
of  such  opinions,  or  maintain- 
ing of  such  practices,  as  are 
contra>y  to  the  liydit  of  na- 
ture, or  to  the  known  princi- 
ples of  Christianity,  whether 
concerning  faith,  worship  or 
conversation;  or  to  the  power 
of  godliness;  or  such  errone- 
ous opinions  or  practices  as, 
either  in  their  own  nature,  or 
in  the  manner  of  publishing 
•  >r  maintaining  them    are  de- 

tructive  to  the  extern  1  peace 
a"d  order  which  Christ  hath 
established  in  the  Church  ; 
they  may  lawfully  be  called 
to  account,  and  proceeded 
•against  by  the  censures  of  the 


134 


THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


faith  and  worship.  (Matt,  xvi,  19;  1  Cor.  iv,  1—2;  John 
xviii.  36;  Acts  v,  1—9.  18—29;  vi.  5;  Matt.  ii.  7  )  As 
nursing  father?,  magistrates  are  hound  to  adm  nister 
their  government  according  to  the  revealed  principles 
of  Christianity, and  to  improve  the  opportunities  which 
their  high  station  and  extensive  influence  «  fiord  in  pro- 
moting the  Christian  religion  as  their  own  most  valua 
hie  interest  and  the  good  of  the  peoi  le  demand,  hy  all 
such  means  as  do  not  imply  any  infringement  of  the 
inherent  rights  of  the  Church;  or  any  assumption  of 
dominion  over  the  consciences  of  men  (Col.  iii,  17;  Ps 
ii,  10,  11;  Ps.  xciv,  20.)  They  ought  not  to  punish  any 
as  heretics  or  schismatics.  No  authoritative  judgment 
concerning  matters  of  religion  is  competent  to  them,  as 
their  authority  ex'ends  only  to  the  external  works  or 
practices  of  their  subjects  as  citizens,  and  not  a> 
Christians.  It  is  their  duty  to  protect  the  Church,  in 
such  a  manner  that  all  ecclesiastical  persons  shall  en 
joy  the  full,  free  and  unquestioned  liberty  of  discharg 
ing  every  part  of  their  sacred  functions  without  vio 
lence  or  danger,  (Is.  xlix,  23.  They  should  enact  no 
law  which  would  in^ny  way  interfere  with,  or  hinder 
the  due  exercise  of  government  and  discipline  estab- 
lished by  Jesus  Christ  in  his  Church  (Ps.  cv,  14;  Acts 
xviii,  14 — 16.)  It  is  their  duty,  also,  to  piotect  the 
person  good  name,  estate,  natural  and  civil  rights  ot 
all  their  subjects,  in  s<ch  a  way  that  no  person  be  suf- 
fered, upon  any  pretense,  to  violate  them;  and  to  take 
order  that  all  religious  and  ecclesiastical  assemblies  be 
held  without  molestation  or  distu'bance.  (1  Tim.  ii,  2; 
Ps.  lxxxii,  3.)  God  alone  being  Lord  of  the  conscience 
the  civil  magistrate  may  not  compel  any  under  his  civil 
auth'.rity  to  worship  God  contrary  to  the  dictates  ot 
their  own  consciences,  yet  it  is  competent  in  him  to  re 
strain  such  opi  ions,  ai-d  punish  such  pract'C»s,  as 
tend  to  subvert  the  foundations  of  civil  society,  and  vi- 
olate the  common  rights  of  men.  (2  Cor.  x,  4;  Rom. 
xiii,  3,  4:  Nehem    xiii,  15.  17,  2i.  22.) 

Confession,  chap  31,  sec.  2  — We  declare  that  as  the 
Church  of  Je>us  Christ  is  a  kingdom  distinct  from  and 
independent  of  the  State,  having  a  government,  law-, 
office  bearers,  and  all  spiritual  power  peculiar  to  her 
self,  for  her  own  edification;  so  it  belongs  exclu  ively 
to  the  minis- ers  of  <  hnst,  together  with  other  fit  per- 
sons, upon  delegation  f n  m  their  Churches,  by  virtue 
of  their  office,  and  the  intrinsic  power  committed  to 
them  to  appoint  their  own  assembl  es.  and  to  convene 
together  in  them,  as  often  as  they  shall  judge  it  expe- 
dient for  the  good  of  the  Church.  (Acts  xv,  4  6,  22. 
23,  25;  John  xviii,  36;  1  Cor.  xii,  28;  Eph.  iv,  11,  12.) 


Church,  and   by  the    power  of 
the  civi!  magistrate. 

III.  The  civil  ma  istra<emay 
not  assume  to  himself  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  word  and 
sacraments,  or  the  power  of 
the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven:  yet  he  hath  author- 
ity, and  it  is  his  duty,  to  take 
order,  that  unity  and  peace 
be  preserved  in  the  Church, 
that  the  truth  of  God  he  kept 
pure  and  entire,  that  all  blas- 
phemies and  heresies  be  sup- 
pressed, all  corruptions  and 
abuses  in  worship  and  disci- 
pline prevented  or  reformed, 
and  all  the  ordinances  of  God 
duly  settled,  administered  and 

bserved.  For  the  better  ef- 
fecting whereof,  he  hath  pow- 
er to  call  Synods,  to  be  present 
at  them,  and  to  provide  that 
whatsoever  is  transacted  in 
them  be  according  to  the  mind 
of  God. 

II.  As  magistrates  may  law- 
fully call  a  Synod  of  ministers, 
and  other  fit  persons,  to  con- 
sult and  advise  with  about 
matters  of  religion;  so  if  mag- 
istrates be  open  enemies  to 
the  Church,  the  ministers  of 
Christ,  of  themselves,   by  vir- 

ue  of  their  office,  or  they, 
with  o'her  fit  persons  upon 
delegation  from  their  Church- 
es, may  meet  together  in  such 
assemblies. 


VI. — Action  of  the  Associate  Church  on  Union,  1857. 


The  Testimony  having  been  overtured  to  the  Presbyteries  for 
their  consideration,  and  the  reports  having  been  read,  the  com- 
mittee to  whom  this  subject  was  referred  presented  the  following 
report,  which  was  adopted : 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  135 

Whereas,  a  large  majority  of  the  Presbyteries  are  in  favor  of  adopt- 
ing, even  though  no  amendments  be  made,  we  therefore  recommend  the 
adoption  of  the  following  resolutions: 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  Basis  which  has  been  in  overture  be,  and  hereby 
is,  adopted  as  a  Basis  of  Union  with  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  :  the 
declarations  without  amendment,  and  the  argument  and  illustration  in 
their  amended  form,  as  a  useful  guide  to  the  meaning  of  the  declarations. 

2.  Resolved,  That  it  be  transmitted  to  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod, 
for  their  concurrence. 

3.  Resolved,  That  Drs.  Cooper  and  Patterson,  and  Mr.  James  McCand- 
less,  be  appointed  delegates  to  the  Associate  Reformed  General  Synod, 
to  convey  to  them  the  results  at  which  this  Synod  has  arrived. 

Action  of  the  General  Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed   Church 
on  Union,  1857. 

Whereas,  the  consummation  of  a  union  of  the  Associate  and  the  As- 
sociate Reformed  Presbyterian  Churches  is  a  high  duty,  and  of  great 
importance  to  the  maintenance  of  the  peculiar  principles  held  in  common 
by  these  Churches ;  and  whereas,  the  Testimony  proposed  to  us  by  the 
Associate  Church  as  a  Basis  of  Union  contains  no  principle  which  is  not 
expressly  embodied  in  the  standards  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church, 
or  has  in  some  form  received  her  sanction  ;  and  whereas,  it  is  not  doubted 
that  the  wisdom  of  the  United  Church  will  effect  any  modification  of  the 
Form  of  Church  Government,  or  the  Directory  for  Worship  of  the  West- 
minster Standards,  necessary  to  harmonize  them  with  the  common  faith 
and  practice  of  the  two  Churches,  or  any  desirable  modification  of  the 
formula  of  questions  to  applicants  ;  and  whereas,  a  majority  of  the  Pres- 
byteries of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  have  declared  themselves  in 
favor  of  receiving  the  Basis  as  it  is,  rather  than  to  fail  of  obtaining  this 
union;  and  whereas,  it  is  believed  that  the  great  mass  of  the  people  in 
both  of  these  Churches  anxiously  desire  it,  and  that  their  spiritual  inter- 
ests urgently  require  its  speedy  consummation  ;  and  whereas,  finally,  it 
is  to  be  feared  that,  if  the  present  overture  should  be  rejected,  the  accom- 
plishment of  this  object  will  be  long  postponed,  and  the  heart  burnings 
and  contentions  between  these  Churches,  in  former  years,  be  to  some  ex- 
tent revived,  and  similar  evils  be  produced  among  ourselves  ;  therefore, 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  does  hereby  declare 
her  acceptance  of  the  Testimony  proposed  as  a  Basis  of  Union  by  the 
Associate  Synod,  and  overtured  by  the  General  Synod  of  185G  to  the 
Presbyteries,  in  the  confidence  that  any  modifications  or  amendments 


136  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

necessary  to  harmonize  said  Basis  with  the  faith  and  practice  held  in 
common  by  the  two  Churches,  or  render  it  more  entirely  acceptable,  will 
be,  in  due  time,  effected  by  the  United  Church ;  and  in  the  confidence 
that  reasonable  forbearance  will  be  exercised  toward  any  member  of 
either  body  that  may  feel  constrained  to  dissent  from  any  article  in  this 


2.  Resolved,  That  a  committee  of  one  minister  from  each  subordinate 
Synod  be  appointed  to  communicate  this  action  to  the  Associate  Synod, 
and  in  conjunction  with  a  similar  committee  of  that  Synod,  if  it  shall 
see  proper  to  appoint  one,  to  agree  upon  and  recommend  the  necessary 
measures  for  the  immediate  consummation  of  this  union. 

William  Findley, 
M.  M'Kixstry. 

The  committee  contemplated  in  the  second  resolution  is  com- 
posed of  the  following  persons,  viz  :  Rev.  Messrs.  J.  T.  Pressly, 
D.D.,  S.  C.  Baldridge,  Samuel  Millen,  George  C.  Arnold,  and 
William  Findley. 

Additional  Action  of  the  Associate  Synod  on  Union,  1857. 

The  report  of  the  delegates  on  union  was  taken  up,  and  the 
following  preamble  and  resolutions  were  adopted  unanimously : 

Whereas,  the  General  Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  has 
accepted  the  Basis  which  has  been  in  overture  as  a  Basis  of  Union  ;  and 
whereas,  they  have  repeatedly  reaffirmed  that  the  doctrines  contained  in 
this  Testimony  are  those  to  which  they  adhere  ;  and  whereas,  we  believe 
the  time  has  arrived,  in  the  good  providence  of  God,  when  the  unhappy 
division  which  has  long  separated  these  sister  Churches  should  be  healed  ; 
therefore, 

1.  Resolved,  That  we  cordially  reciprocate  the  confidence  expressed 
by  these  brethren  respecting  mutual  forbearance  :  it  being  distinctly  un- 
derstood, that,  under  the  plea  of  reasonable  forbearance,  no  one  be  per- 
mitted to  teach  or  to  act  in  opposition  to  the  doctrine  and  order  of  the 
United  Church. 

2.  Resolved,  That  a  committee  of  five  be  appointed  by  this  Synod  to 
act  conjointly  with  any  committee  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod, 
and  empowered  to  make  all  necessary  arrangements  as  to  time,  place, 
manner,  for  the  final  consummation  of  this  union. 

3.  Resolved,  That  we  have  great  reason  to  express  our  gratitude  to 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  137 

God,  who  has  led  these  Churches  to  such  a  happy  result,  in  their  efforts 
for  union. 

Drs.  Cooper,  Rodgers,  Patterson,  Beveridge,  and  Hanna,  were 
appointed  the  committee  contemplated  in  the  second  resolution. 


VII. — Joint  Action  of  the  Associate  and  Associate 
Reformed    Synods    on   Union,  1858. 

RESOLUTIONS  ON  THE  SUBJECT  OP  UNION. 

Whereas,  it  is  understood  that  the  Testimony  submitted  to  the  Gene- 
ral Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  by  the  Associate  Synod, 
Mas  proposed  and  accepted  as  a  term  of  communion,  on  the  adoption  of 
which  the  union  of  the  two  Churches  was  to  be  consummated  ;  and, 
whereas,  it  is  agreed  between  the  two  Churches  that  the  forbearance  in 
love,  which  is  required  by  the  law  of  God,  will  be  exercised  towards  any 
brethren  who  may  not  be  able  fully  to  subscribe  the  Standards  of  the 
United  Church,  while  they  do  not  determinedly  oppose  them,  but  follow 
the  things  which  make  for  peace,  and  things  wherewith  one  may  edify 
another: — 

1.  Resolved,  That  these  Churches,  when  united,  shall  be  called  the 
"  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  North  America." 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  respective  Presbyteries  of  these  Churches  shall 
remain  as  at  present  constituted  until  otherwise  ordered,  as  convenience 
shall  suggest. 

3.  Resolved,  That  the  Supreme  Court  of  this  Church  shall  be  a  General 
Assembly,  to  meet  annually,  to  be  composed  of  delegates  from  the  re- 
spective Presbyteries,  the  number  of  delegates  to  be  according  to  the 
proportion  of  the  members  constituting  each  Presbytery,  as  now  fixed 
by  the  rules  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  until  a  change  shall  be 
found  expedient. 

4.  Resolved,  That  there  shall  be  subordinate  Synods,  and  these  shall  be 
the  same  as  those  now  existing  in  the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  to 
which  Synods  the  different  Presbyteries  in  the  Associate  Church  shall 
attach  themselves  for  the  present  according  to  their  location,  provided 
that  the  separate  Synods  and  Presbyteries  of  the  said  Associate  Re- 

10 


138  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

formed  and  Associate  Churches  shall  also  continue  as  at  present  consti- 
tuted until  otherwise  directed. 

5.  Resolved,  That  the  General  and  subordinate  Synods  shall  be  regu- 
lated according  to  the  rules  presently  in  force  in  the  Associate  Reformed 
Church,  until  the  United  Church  shall  see  fit  to  alter  such  rules. 

6.  Resolved,  That  the  different  Boards  and  Institutions  of  the  respec- 
tive Churches  shall  not  be  affected  by  this  union,  but  shall  have  the  con- 
trol of  their  funds,  and  retain  all  their  corporate,  or  other  rights  and 
privileges,  until  the  interests  of  the  Church  shall  require  a  change. 

7.  Resolved,  That  these  and  other  regulations  found  necessary,  being 
agreed  upon  by  the  respective  Synods  at  the  present  meeting  in  the  city 
of  Allegheny,  the  two  Synods  shall  meet  at  such  a  place  as  shall  mutu- 
ally be  agreed  upon,  and  after  addresses  by  Dr.  Rodgers,  Dr.  Pressly, 
Rev.  Mr.  Smart,  and  Rev.  Mr.  Prestley,  be  constituted  with  prayer  by  the 
Senior  Moderator,  after  which  a  Moderator  and  Clerk  shall  be  chosen  by 
the  United  Church. 


VIII.  —  Remarks  on  Union  in  the  Associate  Reformed 

Synod. 

Dr.  M' Carrel,  on  invitation  of  the  moderator,  led  the  Synod 
in  prayer. 

The  report  of  the  committee  was  read.  Dr.  M'Carrel  called 
for  the  reading  of  the  action  of  the  two  Synods  last  spring. 
These  were  read,  when,  after  some  conversation  as  to  the  proper 
mode  of  proceeding,  it  was  moved  that  the  preamble  be  adopted. 

At  the  suggestion  of  several  members,  the  committee  was  in- 
vited to  explain  their  action. 

Dr.  Pressly,  chairman  of  the  committee  on  the  part  of  the 
Associate  Reformed  Synod,  said  it  is  taken  for  granted  that  it  is 
the  sincere  desire  of  this  court  to  pursue  the  course  that  will 
tend  most  effectually  to  promote  the  peace  and  prosperity  of 
Zion.  It  is  hoped  nothing  like  unpleasant  feeling  will  appear 
in  our  action,  as  we  are  ail  brethren  in  Christ,  and  have  in  view 
the  same  object. 


THE    CHURCH  MEMORIAL.  139 

In  the  present  state  of  imperfection  men  will  differ  in  their 
views  in  regard  to  an  object  of  acknowledged  importance. 
There  is,  therefore,  a  call  for  the  exercise  of  forbearance. 

The  committee  had  a  severe  task.  There  were  difficulties  on 
both  sides ;  and  there  must  be  a  spirit  of  concession  on  both 
sides.  This  committee  had  labored  days  and  nights  to  come  to 
a  conclusion ;  and  though  it  may  seem  to  be  a  small  matter  to 
some,  it  was  no  easy  matter  to  come  to  it.  It  may  be  thought 
the  committee  might  have  done  better,  but  they  had  done  the 
best  they  could. 

It  is  here  taken  for  granted  that  the  Testimony  submitted  to 
this  Synod  by  the  Associate  Synod,  was  proposed  and  accepted 
as  a  term  of  communion.  Is  that  understanding  correct?  At 
the  meeting  of  our  General  Synod,  in  1856,  the  following  reso- 
lution was  unanimously  adopted : 

Resolved,  That  we  will  admit  into  the  fixed  Testimony  of  the  Church  a 
brief  and  summary  statement  of  her  principles  on  Psalmody,  Commu- 
nion, Slavery,  Oath-bound  Societies,  and  any  other  important  matter  on 
which  it  shall  be  agreed  that  the  Confession  and  Catechisms  are  silent, 
or  have  not  a  clear  deliverance  ;  and  such  statement  to  be  regarded  as 
a  term  of  communion  just  as  truly  as  the  articles  in  the  Confession  of 
Faith. 

This  assurance  we  gave  to  our  brethren,  and  a  large  commit- 
tee was  then  appointed  to  address  a  communication  to  them,  in 
which  this  statement  was  embodied.  Was  not  then  the  Testi- 
mony to  be  called  a  term  of  communion  ?  And  in  what  sense 
was  the  present  Testimony  accepted  by  our  Synod  ?  There  can 
be  no  doubt  of  the  sense  in  which  it  was  proposed  by  the  Asso- 
ciate Synod.  It  was  proposed  to  us  as  a  term  of  communion ; 
and  was  accepted  by  the  following  resolution  : 

Resolved,  That  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  does  hereby  declare  her 
acceptance  of  the  Testimony  proposed  as  a  Basis  of  Union  by  the  Asso- 
ciate Synod,  and  overtured  by  the  General  Synod  of  1856  to  the  Pres- 
byteries, in  the  confidence  that  any  modifications  or  amendments  neces- 
sary to  harmonize  said  Basis  with  the  faith  and  practice  held  in  common 


140  THE   CHURCH  MEMORIAL. 

by  the  two  Churches,  or  render  it  more  entirely  acceptable,  will  be  in 
due  time  effected  by  the  United  Church  ;  and  in  the  confidence  that  rea- 
sonable forbearance  will  be  exercised  toward  any  member  of  either  body 
that  may  feel  constrained  to  dissent  from  any  article  in  this  Basis. 

This  resolution  takes  it  for  granted  that  it  was  proposed  as  a 
term  of  communion,  and  it  was  accepted  as  such. 

This  preamble  sets  out  with  this  understanding — that  the  Tes- 
timony was  proposed  and  accepted  as  a  term  of  communion. 
The  question  might  arise,  if  this  be  so,  still  where  is  the  neces- 
sity of  repeating  it  ?  It  is  well  known  that  a  good  deal  has 
been  said  and  written  during  the  year  now  closed,  making  it 
necessary  to  give  this  distinct  declaration. 

Rev.  G.  C.  Arnold,  a  member  of  the  committee,  said  that  he 
was  sorry  he  had  been  called  on,  for  he  would  rather  keep 
silence  and  let  others  speak  who  were  more  competent  to  do  it. 
He  stated  the  committee  had  difficulty  as  to  what  should  be 
done.  Our  part  of  the  committee  understood  it  would  be  gener- 
rally  satisfactory  to  our  brethren  to  adhere  to  the  report  agreed 
upon  last  spring.  The  brethren  on  the  other  side  wanted  fur- 
ther explanation  of  the  forbearance  to  be  exercised.  Our  mem- 
bers resisted  all  such  demands,  believing  it  would  do  no  good, 
and  might  possibly  do  harm.  The  committee  this  morning 
were  on  the  point  of  separating  and  reporting  that  they  could 
not  agree.  It  was  suggested  that  we  should  wait  a  little  longer, 
and  make  some  further  efforts  to  agree.  Various  modes  were 
proposed,  but  none  were  satisfactory,  until  this  simple  addition 
to  the  preamble  was  proposed.  On  this  we  agreed.  It  was  felt 
to  be  ground  on  which  we  might  all  stand.  For  himself,  while 
there  was  something  connected  with  the  whole  matter  which  he 
did  not  approve,  and  he  would  have  preferred  to  adhere  to  the 
published  report,  he  could  not  find  it  in  his  heart  to  say  no  to 
this  amendment. 

Rev.  W.  C.  M'Cune  wished  to  know  if  it  was  the  intention  to 
make  every  minister  or  elder  subscribe  to  the  Testimony  as  a 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  14l 

term  of  communion  when  he  was  ordained.  Mr.  Arnold  did 
not  feel  authorized  to  answer  that  question. 

Rev.  Samuel  Millen,  another  member  of  the  committee,  said 
he  had  nothing  to  add,  so  far  as  the  action  of  the  committee  was 
concerned.  The  subject  of  the  committee's  action  was  one  that 
had  exercised  the  thoughts,  ingenuity  and  perseverance  of  the 
committee,  and  was  one  of  vast  importance ;  that  involved  the 
very  existence  of  these  Churches ;  and  the  committee  had  done 
the  very  best  possible  in  the  circumstances.  While  he  would 
have  preferred  to  adhere  to  the  published  report,  he  could  not 
hold  out  against  this  addition  to  it,  or  bring  in  a  separate  report. 
He  believed  the  report  expressed  what  was  no  doubt  the  mind 
of  this  Synod.  And  this  union  was  dear  to  the  hearts  of  God's 
children  within  these  Churches. 

Mr.  McCarrol  said  this  was  a  question  affecting  the  very  be- 
ing of  the  Church  to  which  we  belong,  and  to  which  most  of  us 
in  the  most  solemn  hours  of  our  lives  have  vowed  allegiance. 
And  we  are  to  be  tried  to-day  whether  we  shall  adhere  to 
these  vows. 

The  simple  question  before  us  is,  Shall  we  cease  to  be  the  As- 
sociate Reformed  Church?  Shall  we  abandon  our  standard  and 
take  refuge  under  others?  Every  man  ought  to,  as  he  will  an- 
swer to  God,  meet  it  fairly.  Has  there  been  any  such  great 
light  thrown  on  our  history  as  to  show  that  our  fathers  acted 
unwisely  in  coming  out  from  the  Associate  Church  ?  And  that 
they  were  always  right  and  we  were  always  wrong?  If  so, 
then  we  ought  to  change.  He  never  yet  heard  a  single  reason 
which  goes  to  show  that  we  were  always  wrong.  This  was  felt 
in  the  last  meeting  of  the  General  Synod,  and  was  the  reason 
why  the  qualifications  were  added  to  the  adopting  act. 

This  preamble  assumes  what  is  not  yet  in  evidence,  that  there 
is  any  agreement  between  these  bodies  as  to  what  extent  for- 
bearance is  to  be  exercised.  When  the  Basis  was  adopted,  it 
was  in  the  confidence  that  we  should  have  the  privilege  of  dis- 


142  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

sent.     This  preamble  assumes  what  is,  in  my  judgment,  a  direct 
contradiction. 

He  was  told  over  and  over  again  by  members  of  this  Church, 
that  if  certain  articles  were  in  the  Basis  they  could  not  adopt 
it,  as  it  would  take  away  their  Christian  liberty.  The  actions 
of  the  two  Synods  are  directly  contradictory.  Our  brethren  on 
the  other  side  have  been  consistent,  and  he  honored  them  for 
their  consistency.  He  opposed  the  preamble,  because  the  Synods 
were  not  agreed  on  the  question  of  forbearance.  One  provides 
for  the  liberty  of  those  who  dissent  from  articles  in  the  Basis ; 
the  other  takes  away  that  liberty.  The  liberty  to  think  is  all 
the  liberty  that  will  be  left  to  those  who  go  into  the  union  on 
this  action.     The  Archbishop  of  New  York  allows  as  much. 

Rev.  James  Prestley  said  he  had  not  much  to  say,  as  most  of 
what  he  had  intended  to  say  had  been  anticipated  by  the  father 
who  had  just  sat  down.  He  would  say  but  little,  and  that 
kindly  and  as  concisely  as  he  could.  He  believed  that  the 
General  Synod  had  accepted  the  Basis  as  a  term  of  communion. 
This  is  why  some  of  the  members  of  the  last  General  Synod 
dissented,  and  others  protested  against  it.  He  said  he  was  wil- 
ling that  it  should  be  received  as  it  had  been  in  the  adopting  act 
of  the  General  Synod.  There  express  provision  was  made  for 
its  amendment  until  it  should  conform  to  the  faith  held  in  com- 
mon by  the  two  Churches.  It  also  contained  a  proper  forbear- 
ance to  be  exercised  toward  all  those  who  might  not  be  able  to 
subscribe  every  article  in  the  Basis.  We  are  willing  the  ma- 
jority shall  have  the  law ;  that  it  shall  be  the  authoritative 
teaching  of  the  United  Church ;  but  let  the  minority  have  the 
exceptions :  let  a  proper  forbearance  be  exercised  toward  them. 
This  adopting  act  gives  a  power  to  the  United  Church  which  in 
my  opinion  she  would  not  otherwise  possess,  at  least  not  until 
the  original  elements  had  become  so  blended  in  the  united  body 
that  they  could  no  longer  be  distinguished.  I  do  not  believe 
the  doctrine  which  has  been  asserted  here  and  elsewhere,  that 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  143 

the  united  body  will  necessarily  possess  the  power  to  alter  and 
amend  at  will  the  Basis  on  which  the  union  shall  be  consum- 
mated. I  do  hold  that  it  would  not  be  in  good  faith  to  do  such 
an  act  unless  there  was  clearly  a  majority  of  both  parties  form- 
ing the  union  in  favor  of  it.  It  is  asserted  clearly  in  an  adopt- 
ing act,  that  the  united  body  should  have  such  power,  and  I  am 
in  favor  of  holding  on  to  that  action  ;  for  it  confers  a  power  on 
the  united  body  to  do  that  which  it  would  be  bad  faith,  in  my 
opinion,  to  do  without  it,  and  it  affords  necessary  relief  to  all  the 
protestees  and  dissentees  ;  for  it  provides  for  conforming  the 
Basis  to  the  faith  held  in  common  by  the  two  bodies  about  to  be 
united. 

Our  adopting  act  last  spring  also  made  provision  for  the  exer- 
cise of  "  a  reasonable  forbearance "  toward  any  who  could  not 
fully  subscribe  the  Basis.  An  interpretation  has  been  put  on 
this  "reasonable  forbearance"  which  I  cannot  admit — That  a 
person  shall  not  be  permitted  to  teach  or  practice  contrary  to 
any  article  in  the  Basis.  This  I  deem  no  forbearance  at  all. 
The  very  idea  of  forbearance  is  connected  with  something  that 
is  unpleasant  or  offensive  to  the  person  exercising  the  forbear- 
ance. What  forbearance  can  there  be  when  a  person  may  nei- 
ther teach  nor  practice  ?  I  am  not  under  obligation  to  any  man 
for  leave  to  think  (all  that  appears  left  to  us  by  this  definition). 
No  man  can  take  cognizance  of  thoughts.  I  am  accountable  for 
them  to  God  alone.  The  Romish  Church  will  give  me  as  much 
liberty  as  this.  Sanction  this  interpretation,  and  there  is  not 
as  much  space  for  us  to  stand  on  as  on  the  back  of  a  knife. 
With  the  action  of  our  Synod  last  spring,  if  left  intact,  I  might 
be  satisfied  ;  but  with  the  recognition  of  the  interpretation  of  the 
Associate  Synod  contained  in  the  paper  before  you  I  cannot  be. 
I  was  thankful  to  the  majority  of  our  Synod  last  spring  for  the 
amendments  to  the  adopting,  but  of  what  value  are  they  if  abro- 
gated now  ?     In  this  action  presented  by  the  joint  committee, 


144  THE   CHURCH  MEMORIAL. 

they  are  abrogated ;    the  interpretation  of  the  Associate  Synod 
being  clearly  recognized. 

This  is  to  me  a  matter  of  the  greatest  importance — it  involves 
all  my  ecclesiastical  relations.  My  heart  is  in  this  Church.  My 
lot  has  been  cast  among  the  brethren  in  the  east :  I  love  them ; 
but  I  have  never  ceased  to  love  my  brethren  in  the  west.  I 
never  desired  to  be  separated  from  them ;  and  I  never  rested 
after  my  residence  in  the  east  till  I  saw  a  happy  union  consum- 
mated between  these  portions  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church. 
I  was  brought  up  in  the  west,  and  have  exercised  the  chief  por- 
tion of  my  ministry  in  the  west :  is  it  any  wonder  that  I  shrink 
from  the  idea  of  separation?  I  now  say,  brethren,  regard  me, 
and  others  similarly  situated  with  me,  no  longer.  Go  on  and 
consummate  this  union.  Your  hearts  are  in  it :  your  minds  are 
made  up  to  it.  I  would  you  could  make  a  place  for  me,  that  I 
could  go  with  you ;  but  do  not  defeat  the  union  for  that. 

Mr.  Prestley  spoke  at  considerable  length  and  with  much 
earnestness  ;  and  concluded  by  saying  that  every  man  should 
act  out  his  honest  convictions.  If  he  believed  the  proposed  ac- 
tion was  for  the  glory  of  God,  let  him  go  forward.  He  was 
thankful  for  all  the  brethren  had  done  to  make  a  place  for  him ; 
but  if  this  act  were  adopted  he  could  not  see  that  any  would 
remain. 

Rev.  R.  Gailey  said :  We  do  not  intend  to  detain  this  Synod 
by  extended  remarks.  The  chief  difficulty  with  brethren  ap- 
pears to  be  with  regard  to  the  extent  forbearance  is  to  be  exer- 
cised, to  such  as  dissent  from  the  principles  contained  in  the 
Basis  as  presented  in  the  preamble  and  resolutions  of  the  joint 
committee.  We  are  pleased  to  hear  the  candid  expression  of 
views  given  by  others  who  have  just  addressed  you.  While  in 
so  far  as  these  views  are  against  the  Basis,  as  set  forth  by  the 
preamble  and  resolutions,  we  disagree  with  them.  We  think 
that  the  present  Basis  is  all  that,  under  existing  circumstances, 
we  could  reasonably  desire.      We  could  not  expect   that  any 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  145 

Basis  would  fully  harmonize  every  shade  of  thought  that  may 
exist  in  the  minds  of  brethren.     We  are  entirely  in  favor  of 
the  present  Basis  as  an  admirable  exhibition  of  all  those  great 
truths  held  by  both  Churches,  and  as  to  the  extent  forbearance 
should  be  exercised,  we  think  it  ought  not  to  extend  to  permit- 
ting dissenters  to  teach  or  preach  in  opposition  to  any  principle 
contained  in  it.     To  forbear  to  such  an  extent  would  produce 
discord  and  be  a  constant  source  of  trouble  to  the  United  Church. 
This   might   be   illustrated   by  a  reference   to   other   matters. 
When  a  foreigner  comes  to  these  United  States,  he  may  find 
many  things  in  the  constitution  and  laws  of  our  country  which, 
owing  to  his  former  habits  and  prejudices,  he  much  dislikes,  yet, 
in  order  to  be  a  good  and  peaceful  citizen,  he  will  be  expected 
to  conduct  himself  agreeably  to  the  laws  of  our  country,  and  if, 
after  more  deliberation  and  experience,  he  believes  something 
to  be  radically  wrong,  it  is  his  privilege  to  ask  for  a  change  in 
a  peaceful  and  legal  way.     It  sometimes  happens,  also,  when 
Church    Sessions  admit   members   to   sealing    ordinances,  that 
members  thus  admitted  are  not  fully  prepared  to  declare  their 
belief  in  every  doctrine  held  by  the  Church,  yet  they  are  re- 
ceived, not  "to  doubtful  disputations,"  not  that  they  may  advo- 
cate and   practice    principles  opposed   to  the  doctrines  of  the 
Church,  but  acquiescing  in  them  for  the  present,  if  need  be 
seek   for  all  desirable   modification  of   such   doctrine   in  such 
peaceful  way  as  the  rules  of  the  Church  prescribe.      Just  so 
when  this  union  is  perfected,  let  such  as  dissent  ask  for  such 
modification  of  any  principle  in  the  Basis  as  in  their  judgment 
ought  to  be  made.     Let  the  subject  be  presented   before  our 
Church  courts,  accompanied  by  such  arguments  as  are  deemed 
satisfactory,  and  we  have  full  confidence  that  He  in  whose  hands 
are  the  hearts  of  all  men,  will  lead  our  Church  courts  into  all 
truth.     Meanwhile  the  United  Church  will  expect  that  whatever 
be  their  private  views,  they  will  faithfully  observe  and  practice 
the  principles  of  the  United  Church  as  laid  down  in  this  Basis. 


146  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Rev.  Waddel  said  it  gave  him  pleasure  to  witness  the  earnest- 
ness and  Christian  kindness  with  which  the  remarks  of  brethren 
have  been  made.  Observing  some  restlessness  in  the  Synod,  he 
said  he  might  stand  a  few  minutes  and  then  sit  down,  without 
saying  a  word,  and  the  good  cause  would  not  suffer;  but  it 
would  not  be  fashionable  to  do  so.  He  then  continued  by  say- 
in^  that  the  preamble  contained  two  propositions,  and  that  they 
were  declaratory.  They  declare  two  things  to  be  understood. 
Now,  are  these  propositions  true  or  false  ?  The  preamble  does 
not  say  that  these  things  are  universally  understood ;  but  simply 
that  they  are  understood.  I  understand  them  as  the  preamble 
asserts.  If  you  could  find  another  man  of  the  same  mind,  there 
would  be  two  witnesses,  and  that  ought  to  confirm  the  proposi- 
tions of  the  committee. 

He  got  the  idea  from  Dr.  M' Carrol,  that  this  Synod  was  not 
the  old  General  Synod.  Dr.  M'Carrol  explained  that  this  Synod 
was  only  two  years  old.  Mr.  Waddel  replied,  the  father  has 
asked,  shall  this  Synod  cease  to  exist?  He  insists  that  union 
would  destroy  us.  Now,  union  with  the  New  York  Synod  did 
not  destroy  us.  If  Ave  died  we  didn't  know  it ;  and  we  have 
been  resurrectionized  and  didn't  know  it.  The  death  didn't 
hurt  us.     And  he  didn't  think  we  would  be  much  hurt  now. 

Rev.  Henry  S.  Wilkin  said,  it  is  certainly  a  most  solemn  step 
which  they  were  about  to  take.  There  are  connected  with 
these  transactions  some  things  of  vast,  deep  and  vital  importance 
to  the  interests  of  the  cause  of  Christ  as  it  exists  in  the  Associ- 
ate Reformed  Church.  He  was  gratified  to  hear  of  the  kind 
regard  that  members  of  the  two  Synods  expressed  for  each 
other.  But  he  thought  that  regard  should  be  subject  absolutely 
to  the  control  of  divine  truth,  and  the  interests  of  the  cause  of 
Christ.  He  was  one  who  opposed  by  protest  the  step  taken  by 
the  last  General  Synod  in  regard  to  the  subject.  He  now 
would  solemnly  declare,  in  presence  of  this  Synod  and  in  pres- 
ence of  God,  that  he  could  not  sincerely  and  truly  subscribe  to 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  147 

certain  articles  in  the  Basis.  Notwithstanding  all  that  we  may 
say  about  love,  forbearance  and  unity,  the  statement  in  the  pre- 
amble is  not  true.  The  Synods  of  the  two  Churches  have  not 
agreed  upon  the  definition  of  forbearance.  Brethren  may  say 
these  difficulties  can  be  removed  after  a  union  has  been  consum- 
mated, but  it  is  not  so.  He  said  there  was  an  article  on  the 
subject  of  slavery  in  the  Basis.  He  knew  the  feeling  of  the 
west,  and  of  the  greater  part  of  the  political  portion  of  the 
United  States,  on  this  subject.  But  Christ  and  his  apostles  had 
not  said  one  word  concerning  it.  And  by  making  it  a  term  of 
communion,  we  were  raising  the  standard  of  revolt  against 
Christ. 

They  say,  "  You  shall  not  teach,  you  shall  not  act."  Now,  if 
I  am  explaining  some  part  of  Ephesians,  and  come  across  the 
duties  of  masters  and  servants,  I  must  say,  "  Paul,  you  are 
mistaken  ;  our  Synod  says  so."  When  I  come  to  explain  these 
passages  of  Scripture,  I  must  go  as  the  spirit  of  inspiration 
guides  me,  and  not  by  the  dictates  of  any  Synod  or  Presbytery 
whatever.  He  mentioned  this  instance,  among  others,  as  a  rea- 
son why  he  as  a  conscientious  man  could  not  subscribe  to  these 
articles  of  the  Basis. 

Dr.  Kerr  said,  he  thought  the  discussion  was  getting  back 
of  the  question  really  before  Synod.  The  Basis  had  been 
adopted  by  the  last  Synod,  and  was  not  now  before  us  for  dis- 
cussion. We  had  simply  the  report  of  the  committee  that  had 
been  appointed  to  report  a  mode  of  closing  the  union  on  the  Ba- 
sis adopted  ;  and  of  this  report  we  have  just  now  but  the  pre- 
amble up  for  discussion.  He  desired  Synod  to  keep  in  view 
the  real  state  of  the  question. 

He  was  among  those  who  believed  that  the  best  course  was 
in  strict  adherence  to  the  report  of  the  joint  committee  as  it  had 
been  published  and  been  before  the  Church.  He  thought  the 
Associate  Synod  ought  not  to  demand  or  expect  anything  more 
of  us.     There  might  have  been  various  individual  constructions 


148  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

of  our  action  last  spring,  but  Synod  was  not  responsible  for 
these.  As  a  Synod,  we  had  acted  in  good  faith,  and  might 
justly  stand  upon  our  record ;  and  on  that  declare  our  readi- 
ness, in  as  good  faith,  to  close  the  union. 

But  this  seems  to  have  become  impracticable,  and  our  com- 
mittee has  consented  to  some  modification  of  the  report.  Is  this 
modification  of  such  a  nature  as  should  not  be  allowed  ?  It  is 
contained  in  the  first  clause  of  the  preamble  ;  all  that  follows  is 
the  original  report,  without  a  word  of  alteration.  There  seemed 
to  be  no  doubt  that  the  Synod,  with  a  few  exceptions,  was  pre- 
pared to  adopt  the  report  in  its  original  form.  Now  to  what 
extent  does  this  prefix  make  the  report  more  objectionable  ?  It 
was  a  simple  affirmation  of  a  historical  fact  of  which  there  could 
be  no  dispute  ;  should  we  then  stand  on  our  dignity  so  inflexi- 
bly as  to  refuse  to  agree  to  it  ?  It  is  a  simple  question  of  dig- 
nity, and  shall  we  be  so  fastidious  as  for  such  a  reason  to  disap- 
point the  hopes  of  our  people  in  respect  to  a  union  on  which 
they  have  set  their  hearts  ?     He  thought  not. 

Prof.  Young  said  he  was  glad  to  observe  the  turn  of  senti- 
ment in  the  Synod.  The  objection  which  pressed  on  his  mind 
was  the  one  made  by  brother  Prestley.  To  undertake  to  be- 
lieve the  sense  of  the  Basis  to  be  different  from  what  it  bore  on 
its  face,  was  not  honest.  If  we  did  not  intend  to  administer  it 
as  the  law,  why  not  say  so  ?  It  was  disgraceful  to  profess  to 
make  it  a  term  of  communion  and  then  not  make  it  a  term  of 
communion.  It  was  unworthy  of  the  dignity  of  the  Christian 
Church  to  hold  out  what  is  not  true.  He  could  not  get  rid  of 
this  objection. 

Another  matter  to  which  he  wished  to  call  the  attention  of 
Synod  was,  that  we  had  not  yet  agreed  to  accept  of  the  defini- 
tion of  the  Associate  Synod  on  forbearance.  A  resolution  to 
the  effect  of  their  definition  was  offered  in  our  last  Synod,  but 
was  not  passed.     We  act  upon  this  now,  in  acting  upon  this  pre- 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  149 

amble.  It  is  a  question  now  to  be  decided,  and  he  wished  the 
Synod  not  to  lose  sight  of  this  fact. 

He  thought  the  brethren  of  the  Associate  Synod  ought  to 
have  been  satisfied  with  our  adopting  act ;  and  to  have  recipro- 
cated the  confidence  we  expressed  without  any  qualifications. 

He  was  not  without  hope  that  something  would  yet  be  found 
to  harmonize  us.  He  hoped  the  Associate  brethren  would  take 
them,  as  they  were,  in  confidence  and  love. 

Prof.  Young  spoke  at  much  more  length  than  we  have  been 
able  to  report  him,  and  with  his  usual  vigor  and  earnestness. 

Dr.  Macdill,  of  Monmouth,  Illinois,  said  he  was  afraid,  from 
the  course  things  were  taking  in  the  other  Synod,  all  this  ground 
would  have  to  be  gone  over  again.  He  had  hoped  that  when 
we  met  here  in  Synod,  the  vote  would  be  taken  on  the  report 
of  the  joint  committee,  and  that  if  it  were  approved,  the  union 
would  be  consummated  without  further  difficulty  or  distraction. 
As  far  as  he  knew,  brethren  had  generally  made  up  their  minds 
to  acquiesce  in  it — to  be  content,  and  hope  and  labor  for  the 
best,  even  where  they  could  not  wholly  approve.  It  had  been 
a  year  before  the  Churches  ;  all  had  had  time  to  examine  it,  to 
weigh  the  matter  in  all  its  bearings,  to  ponder  the  path  of  their 
feet.  A  small  addition  or  alteration  may  spring  a  new  question, 
which  may  give  rise  to  other  questions,  and  to  much  unprofita- 
ble discussion.  If  what  is  in  appearance  a  small  change,  is  in- 
sisted on  as  vastly  important,  men  ought  to  be  excused  if  they 
begin  to  suspect  that  it  may  cover  something  which  does  not 
meet  the  eye.  Hence  the  toughest  and  most  exciting  debates 
are  often  about  apparent  trifles. 

He  admitted  that  the  Basis  was  proposed  by  the  Associate 
Synod  as  a  term  of  communion,  and  as  such,  under  certain  re- 
strictions, accepted  by  the  last  General  Synod  in  New  York ; 
but  the  phrase  "  a  term  of  communion  "  has  come  to  be  used  in 
a  very  loose  and  undefined  sense.  A  term  of  communion  is  fast 
coming  to  be  anything,  everything,  and  nothing.     According  to 


150  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

his  understanding,  a  term  of  communion  is  a  condition  with 
which  those  making  application  for  the  privileges  of  the  Church 
must  comply,  or  be  refused.  He  could  not  comprehend  how  a 
doctrinal  proposition,  or  a  proposition  purporting  to  be  an  arti- 
cle of  faith,  can  be  a  term  of  communion,  if  such  as  refuse  their 
assent  to  it  may  still  be  admitted  to  her  communion,  if  they  will 
promise  to  observe  a  prudent  silence,  and  give  no  trouble.  To 
this  plan  of  administering  terms  of  communion,  he  must  deci- 
dedly object.  It  was  but  recently  he  had  learnt  that  it  had  so 
much  as  a  single  advocate  in  the  Associate  Reformed  Church. 
Our  fathers,  he  was  persuaded,  knew  nothing  of  it.  He  had 
always  regarded  it  as  the  glory  of  the  Associate  Reformed 
Church  that  she  had  no  terms  of  communion  but  such  as  were 
practical  and  practicable.  On  leaving  her,  about  forty  years 
ago,  Mr.  McFarland  of  Chillicothe,  a  man  of  real  talent  and 
candor,  said  in  substance,  "  I  leave  her  with  regret,  for  she  is 
the  best  among  the  Churches.  She  holds  no  principles  but  such 
as  she  endeavors  to  render  practical.  There  are  two  kinds  of 
men  in  all  the  Churches.  She  divides  first,  just  because  she 
will  not  keep  up  the  appearance  of  union,  while  no  real  union 
exists."  We  have  all  heard  the  testimony  of  the  lamented  Knox 
to  the  same  effect. 

We  are  told  that  it  cannot  be  expected  that  all  who  unite 
with  the  Church,  shall  be  able  to  give  an  intelligent  assent  to 
all  the  doctrines  of  the  Confession  of  Faith.  He  saw  no  rea- 
son why  it  was  not  to  be  expected.  He  was  of  opinion  that,  if 
from  early  youth,  they  had  been  carefully  instructed  by  their 
parents ;  if  ministers  did  their  duty ;  if  they  were  not  only 
taught  to  recite  memoriter  that  excellent  summary  of  Christian 
doctrine,  the  Shorter  Catechism,  but  if  line  upon  line  of  expla- 
nation had  been  afforded  them  ;  they  would,  when  they  reach 
the  age  of  sixteen  or  seventeen  years,  be  able  in  a  short  time, 
to  see  that  the  same  system  of  doctrine  is  contained  in  the  Con- 
fession, and  be  prepared  to  say  whether  they  approved  it  or  not. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  151 

There  is  no  necessity  for  receiving  persons  to  membership  in 
the  Church  who  have  never  read  the  Confession.  Suppose  a 
person  to  have  been  brought  up  in  the  world  ;  hasty  admissions 
are  not  wise  ;  he  should  be  kept  some  time  in  the  condition  of 
a  "  seeker ;"  if  he  is  not  willing  for  this,  the  Church  is  better 
without  him  ;  he  can  be  advised  to  acquaint  himself  with  the 
Standards  of  the  Church.  True,  he  may  not  be — a  youth  though 
brought  up  and  educated  in  the  Church  may  not  be — able  to  give 
as  intelligent  an  assent  to  her  Standards,  as  some  others ;  these 
others,  if  laymen,  may  not  be  able  to  give  as  intelligent  an  as- 
sent as  a  minister  or  an  elder  should  be  able  to  give ;  few  of  us 
ministers  may  be  able  to  give  as  intelligent  an  assent  as  such  a 
man  as  Dr.  Chalmers.  But  ascend  to  the  Divine  Intelligence, 
where  God  looks  down  from  Heaven  and  behold  the  children 
of  men,  how  small  is  the  difference  between  the  intelligence  of 
Dr.  Chalmers,  and  the  meekest  of  Christ's  followers  !  The  un- 
lettered man  who  delves  in  the  earth  for  a  livelihood,  declares 
his  assent  according  to  the  measure  of  his  understanding ;  an 
an«;el  could  do  no  more.  "We  need  not  make  difficulties  for  our- 
selves.  We  ought  not  to  create  imaginary  difficulties,  when  the 
almost  inevitable  consequencs  will  be,  to  prepare  the  way  for  a 
sad  playing  fast  and  loose,  with  the  Standards  of  the  Church, 
while  yet  we  fondly  imagine  that  we  are  placing  more  faithful 
sentinels,  and  more  vigilant  keepers,  to  preserve  her  orthodoxy 
and  purity. 

He  noticed  the  rumor  that  some  in  the  other  Synod  were  in 
favor  of  striking  out  what  they  have  said  to  define  the  bounda- 
ries of  "  reasonable  forbearance."  We  should  be  pleased  if  they 
would  do  so ;  but  he  would  not  urge  this  Synod  to  meddle  in 
the  matter.  They  had  certainly  acted  without  due  reflection ; 
just  as  we  sometimes  do  things  on  the  spur  of  the  moment, 
which  we  begin  to  regret  before  we  have  reached  our  homes. 
He  should  be  pleased,  but  he  would  not  say  a  word  in  favor  of  a 
change ;   for  we  have  had  changes,  discussions,  disputes  enough. 


152  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

The  Churches  need  rest ;  we  might  be  better  employed.  But 
he  must  say  that  it  is  impossible  for  him  to  have  the  least  sym- 
pathy with  the  plan  of  receiving  people  into  the  Church  who 
dissent  from  articles  in  her  Standards,  if  they  will  give  a  pledge 
not  to  teach  in  opposition  to  her  doctrine  and  order.  It  implies 
a  doubt  whether  the  word  of  God  will  bear  the  Church  out  in 
requiring  such  an  assent  as  a  term  of  communion.  It  looks  too 
much  like  attempting  to  enforce  submission  simply  by  ecclesias- 
tical authority.  Amongst  those  who  "  have  their  senses  exer- 
cised to  discern  both  good  and  evil,"  we  want  to  see  no  submis- 
sion to  authority,  in  which  the  affections  of  the  heart  and  the 
convictions  of  the  conscience  have  no  share. 

Some  of  our  fathers  fought  for  American  independence. 
Freedom  of  speech  is  one  of  the  precious  privileges  which  were 
secured  to  us  by  the  successful  termination  of  this  struggle — 
freedom  to  speak  out  our  own  thoughts  on  all  subjects,  account- 
able only  for  its  abuse.  He  believed  this  to  be  the  doctrine  of 
the  Bible.  God  intended  wre  should  have  this  freedom.  Hith- 
erto we  have  had  no  licentious  liberty  in  the  Associate  Reform- 
ed Church ;  but  we  have  always  enjoyed  this  liberty,  accounta- 
ble only  to  the  court  immediately  above,  in  due  subordination  to 
the  Synod  for  the  use  we  make  of  it.  For  this  liberty  he  meant 
to  contend  till  death.  Without  it,  the  Christian  cannot  be  a 
man.     The  most  abject  slave  would  contend  for  it,  if  he  dared. 

He  alleged  that  we  have  already  in  our  Standards  and  "ju- 
dicial acts"  all  that  is  valuable  in  the  Basis,  so  that  we  can  keep 
"  straight  in  the  way  "  with  the  Basis  or  without  it.  As  to  ad- 
ministering the  Basis,  we  will  perhaps  administer  it  as  truly  as 
our  Associate  brethren.  He  did  not  know  that  he  would  ever 
teach  anything  in  opposition  to  it.  Indeed,  so  far  as  the  doc- 
trine of  covenanting  is  concerned,  he  did  not  see  how  he  could 
teach  in  opposition  to  it.  He  meant  to  say,  that  if  J.  R.,  who  is 
understood  to  be  one  of  the  framers  of  the  Basis,  has  not  already 
taught  in  opposition  to  it,  he  did  not  see  how  he  could,  without 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  153 

teaching  in  opposition  to  the  universal  belief  of  evangelical 
Christendom.  He  regarded  every  insinuation,  no  matter  from 
what  source,  that  there  is  a  disposition  among  us  to  trample  on 
law  and  order,  or  to  do  anything  contrary  to  God's  truth,  as  an 
insult — an  impertinence.  A  standing  of  twenty,  thirty  or  forty 
years  in  the  Church,  no  charge  having  ever  been  brought 
against  him  by  any  person,  however  fastidious  or  however  con- 
tentious, ought  to  be  a  man's  certificate.  If  such  a  ministry,  for 
such  a  length  of  time,  is  not  a  good  certificate,  wo  to  the  Church. 
Composed  as  she  is  of  men  who  can  present  no  better  creden- 
tials, her  certificate  "written  with  ink  and  pen,"  cannot  be  worth 
a  copper. 

He  admitted  that  it  was  historically  true,  that  in  some  sense 
the  Basis  had  been  accepted  as  a  term  of  communion  ;  but  he 
could  not  admit  that  we  were  bound  to  accept  it,  by  any  former 
action,  compact  or  covenant.  We  had  twice  deliberately  de- 
clared, after  hearing  the  reports  of  Presbyteries,  that  we  could 
not  consent  to  make  what  is  technically  called  covenanting, 
whatever  it  is,  a  term  of  communion,  because  we  would  not 
burden  the  consciences  of  the  members  of  the  Church,  by  re- 
quiring them  to  assent  to  what  few  of  them  could  understand. 
By  an  agreement  entered  into  many  years  ago,  we  were  to  con- 
sent to  receive — not  any  Testimony  which  might  be  offered — but 
a  Testimony ;  while  our  Associate  brethren  were  to  consent  to 
an  alteration  of  those  chapters  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  which 
define  the  power  of  the  civil  magistrate  in  matters  of  religion. 
From  this  agreement  our  Associate  brethren  had  withdrawn. 
The  unaltered  Confession  is  to  be  printed  in  one  column  and  ex- 
plained (contradicted,  rather,)  in  a  parallel  column.  The  other 
party,  therefore,  is  no  longer  bound ;  but  let  that  pass. 

There  is,  and  there  can  be,  no  doubt  but  that  these  sections, 
as  they  stand  in  the  Westminster  Confession,  do  teach  a  doc- 
trine which  is  the  very  opposite  to  the  actual  belief  of  both  the 
Churches.     From  the  days  of  Constantine,  the  prince,  king  or 
11 


154  THE   CHUKCH  MEMORIAL. 

emperor  was  to  be  the  final  judge  in  all  matters  of  religious  con- 
troversy, within  his  dominions.  Under  the  Papacy,  he  was  the 
supreme  judge  on  earth  wherever  his  power  was  acknowledged; 
but  he  was  to  judge  as  the  Pope  directed.  When  Henry  the 
VHIth  abolished  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope  in  his  dominions, 
he  assumed  this  supremacy  on  himself.  Under  his  successors, 
the  headship  of  the  Church  was  still  regarded  as  the  most  pre- 
cious jewel  of  the  crown.  The  parliament  of  England  deposed 
the  king  and  usurped  all  his  prerogatives.  The  parliament 
summoned  the  Westminster  Assembly  as  an  advisory  council. 
So  far  as  this  matter  was  concerned,  it  was  not  a  free  Assembly. 
Could  it  be  expected  to  deprive  its  master,  the  parliament,  of  a 
power  with  which  the  parliament  would  no  sooner  part  than 
with  its  own  existence  ?  Besides,  there  is  evidence  that  the 
Assembly,  as  a  body,  was  not  free  from  the  influence  of  those 
"  Church  and  State  "  notions  which  had  so  long  held  undisputed 
sway,  and  which  it  would  have  been  constructive  treason  to  dis- 
pute. 

A  word  more.  The  Second  Presbytery  of  Illinois  gave  no 
"  interpretation  "  of  the  Basis,  or  of  any  deeds  of  the  Synod  or 
Synods  in  relation  to  it,  farther  than  was  necessary  to  mark  out 
her  own  path.  She  had  a  duty  to  perform,  and  she  endeavored 
to  perform  it  according  to  her  own  best  judgment.  She  has  de- 
fined her  position,  and  she  yet  sees  no  reason  why  she  should 
change  it.  We  expect  to  make  no  change  in  faith,  practice,  or 
administration.     Brethren,  how  many  of  you  do  ? 

Rev.  H.  Connelly,  a  corresponding  member  of  New  York, 
said  his  object  in  speaking  was  to  guard  against  any  unfavora- 
ble impression  that  would  be  made  on  other  Presbyteries  by 
what  had  been  said  by  the  Presbytery  of  New  York.  His  ob- 
ject was  conciliatory.  There  were  two  ways  of  administering 
the  terms  of  communion.  One  of  them  is  exemplified  by  the 
venerable  body  represented  here  by  the  reverend  gentleman 
who  has  spoken  to  you  as  a  delegate.     It  appears   from  the 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  155 

course  of  that  General  Assembly  of  Presbyterians,  (N.  S.,)  that 
they  have  been  brought  into  a  state  of  security  from  the  agita- 
tion of  an  important  subject  (slavery)  without  any  act  of  disci- 
pline, but  by  their  Testimony  on  that  subject.  Those  brethren 
who  found  the  views  against  their  feelings  agreed  to  withdraw. 
(He  referred  to  the  division  in  the  New  School  Presbyterians 
on  the  question  of  slavery,  which  took  place  in  the  city  of 
Cleveland,  in  June,  1857.)  The  other  way  is  to  call  up  every 
individual  who  may  be  irregular,  acting  inconsistently  with  the 
Confession  of  Faith,  Catechisms  or  Testimony,  and  have  that 
person  examined  and  administer  a  rebuke.  These  two  ways 
accomplish  substantially  the  same  thing.  He  referred  to  the 
progress  of  the  Associate  Church  in  this  particular  part  of  her 
administration.  He  said  a  whole  Presbytery  was  excluded  by 
an  act  of  discipline.  A  distinct  Synod  was  formed,  and  a  few 
years  ago  the  result  of  the  correspondence  between  these  differ- 
ent parts  of  the  Associate  Church,  was  that  they  received  this 
Synod  which  had  been  excluded  without  any  particular  repent- 
ance for  the  particular  sins  charged  against  them.  They  only 
wish  to  unite  together  and  forget  past  difficulties. 

He  said  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  with  which  he  had 
been  connected  for  twenty-five  years,  had  a  great  and  powerful 
influence  in  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  of  New  York. 
There  was  learning  and  power  in  her  midst.  She  has  been  re- 
spected by  her  sister  Presbyteries.  He  spoke  of  that  Presby- 
tery as  acting  like  an  indulgent  mother  towards  her  children, 
and  said  it  could  not  be  thought  strange  if  she  would  plead  for 
such  things  in  this  Synod.  He  did  not  think  the  United  Church 
would  be  prevented  from  a  proper  exercise  of  forbearance  and 
liberty.  He  spoke  at  some  length,  showing  the  idea  some  per- 
sons had  of  the  explanation  of  forbearance  given  by  the  Asso- 
ciate Church,  that  they  would  not  have  the  right  to  speak  in  op- 
position to  certain  subjects ;  but  his  idea  was  that  they  could 
not  teach  in  opposition  to  any  of  the  articles  of  the  Basis.     Him 


156  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

that  is  weak  in  the  faith  we  are  commanded  to  receive.  He 
hoped  these  difficulties  would  not  be  magnified,  and  that  this 
union  would  redound  to  the  glory  of  God.  And  while  the  one 
says  we  expect  liberty  of  dissenting,  and  reasonable  forbear- 
ance, the  other  says,  oh  yes,  brethren,  we  will  give  it  to  you, 
but  do  not  by  teaching  try  to  break  down  the  beautiful  building 
that  we  have  been  so  long  erecting. 

Rev.  D.  Reed,  of  Ohio,  a  corresponding  member,  wished  to 
make  the  inquiry  if  he  had  a  right  to  speak.  He  learned  from 
revelation  that  a  person  does  not  much  advance  his  interest  by 
speaking,  and  he  has  learned  the  same  thing  by  experience. 
He  referred  to  the  different  views  taken  by  different  members ; 
some,  that  we  are  required  to  preach  everything  in  the  Basis ; 
others,  that  we  must  not  teach  anything  in  opposition  to  the  arti- 
cles contained  in  it.  He  said  that  there  is  a  command  to  receive 
him  that  is  weak  in  the  faith ;  we  are  to  allow  him  his  privilege 
in  the  Church,  but  not  to  allow  him  to  engage  in  doubtful  dispu- 
tations. There  is  a  limit  to  forbearance.  We  cannot  take  eve- 
rything that  is  predicated  of  the  Bible,  otherwise  we  may  invite 
all  who  pretend  to  be  Christians  to  our  communion.  He  said 
he  saw  nothing  unreasonable  in  the  preamble,  and  was  in  favor 
of  it. 

Rev.  H,  H.  Blair,  of  the  Associate  Synod,  was  sorry  he  had 
not  an  opportunity  of  being  present  before.  He  said  this  was 
one  of  the  disadvantages  of  being  apart.  He  would  like  to  be 
on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  and  he  would  like  to  be  here. 
He  was  pleased  with  the  way  Synod  was  proceeding.  And  in 
this  case  he  was  more  Associate  Reformed  than  Seceder. 

He  hoped  they  would  not  draw  back,  but  go  on  and  pass  the 
resolutions  and  send  them  back  to  the  Associate  Synod.  They 
ought  to  hold  fast  whereto  they  had  attained.  He  hoped  they 
would  have  that  charity  which  believeth  all  things  and  hopeth 
all  things.  He  would  be  glad  if  they  could  with  one  heart  and 
mind  pass  these  resolutions,  and  that  they  would  go  on  and  sus- 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  157 

tain  their  own  men.  He  did  not  yet  agree  about  this  matter  of 
forbearance ;  he  thought  it  was  going  to  be  a  bone  of  conten- 
tion. He  thought  that  they  would  have  as  much  difficulty  in 
forbearing  him  as  he  would  them.  That  was  his  idea  of  for- 
bearance. He  assumed  then  that  forbearance  was  needed  on 
both  sides. 

Rev.  D.  Macdill,  of  Chillicothe  Presbytery,  said  that  he  came 
here  with  the  intention  of  voting  for  the  consummation  of  the 
union  upon  the  published  action  of  the  joint  committee.  Like 
many  others,  he  would  have  voted  for  that  action,  although  he 
disliked  it  on  account  of  the  preamble.  He  disliked  the  pream- 
ble as  now  presented  to  Synod  still  more.  He  disliked  it  be- 
cause it  declares  that  the  Basis  was  accepted  as  a  term  of  com- 
munion. He  admitted  that  the  Basis  had  been  accepted  as  a  term 
of  communion,  with  certain  restrictions ;  but  these  restrictions 
are  of  such  a  nature  that  the  Basis  can  be  called  a  term  of  com- 
munion only  by  an  abuse  of  language.  He  well  knew  that  the 
Associate  Reformed  Church  had  agreed  to  accept  a  Testimony 
as  a  term  of  communion  in  the  same  sense  with  the  Confession 
of  Faith.  But  she  had  at  the  same  time  provided  that  the  Tes- 
timony should  contain  articles  only  on  those  subjects  in  regard 
to  which  the  Confession  is  silent,  or  gives  no  distinct  deliverance. 
He  mentioned  a  number  of  subjects  (Sonship  of  Christ,  Imputed 
Righteousness,  etc.,)  treated  of  in  the  Basis,  which  are  distinctly 
treated  of  in  the  Confession  of  Faith.  Besides,  it  was  provided 
that  the  subject  of  covenanting  should  not  be  placed  in  the  Tes- 
timony. So  far,  then,  as  the  previous  action  of  the  Church  is 
concerned,  there  is  nothing  to  show  that  the  Basis,  as  it  stands, 
was  accepted  as  a  term  of  communion.  Nor  would  the  senti- 
ment of  the  Church  justify  the  acceptance  of  it  as  such.  He 
here  read  an  extract  from  the  "Preacher,"  as  expressive  of  the 
current  sentiment  of  the  Church  in  regard  to  covenanting.  As 
declared  in  the  extract,  we  have  not  placed  covenanting  among 
the  terms  of  communion,  though  we  may  have  expressed  appro- 


158  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

bation  of  it  in  some  of  our  public  acts.  He  had  never  alluded 
to  it  in  the  pulpit,  nor  did  he  know  of  any  Associate  Reformed 
minister  ever  having  done  so. 

Dr.  Kerr  here  arose  and  explained  how  the  article  on  cove- 
nanting was  to  be  accepted,  and  asked  how  Mr.  M.  would  make 
it  a  term  of  communion. 

Mr.  Macdill  said  he  would  not  make  it  a  term  of  communion 
at  all. 

Dr.  Kerr  said  that  no  man  would  be  asked  to  engage  in  cov- 
enanting who  did  not  see  his  way  clear  to  do  so.  The  declara- 
tion of  the  Testimony  on  this  subject,  therefore,  really  amounted 
to  nothing  more  than  a  declaration  of  the  sentiment  of  the 
Church ;  and  that,  at  least,  was  the  effect  of  our  own  declara- 
tions on  the  subject.  And  no  man  whose  conscience  was  not 
violated  by  these  declarations  need  fear  any  violation  of  his 
conscience  under  this  declaration  of  the  United  Church. 

Mr.  Macdill  said  that  according  to  the  view  just  presented  by 
Dr.  Kerr,  the  thing  called  "covenanting,"  though  laid  clown  in 
the  Basis  as  an  article  of  faith,  is  not  to  be  treated  as  such,  but 
only  as  a  mere  declaration  of  sentiment  which  any  one  may  dis- 
believe and  reject.  This  was  just  what  he  maintained  would 
be  the  case. 

He  alluded  to  the  fact  that  when  the  committee  reported  their 
action,  they  were  asked  if  they  understood  that  those  who 
should  be  ordained  to  office  in  the  Church  must  be  required  to 
approve  the  Basis,  and  that  they  declined  to  answer.  The  men 
who  ask  us  to  say  that  the  Basis  was  accepted  as  a  term  of 
communion,  are  unwilling  to  say  that  the  officers  of  the  Church 
must  approve  it.  They  would  be  still  more  unwilling  to  say 
that  the  lay  members  must  approve  it.  He  was  unable  to  see 
how  a  document  can  be  a  term  of  communion  at  all,  if  it  is  not 
to  be  used  as  a  text  in  the  admission  of  members  and  at  the 
ordination  of  officers. 

Mr.  Macdill  spoke  at  some  length  on  the  Basis  as  a  term  of 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  159 

communion.  He  said  that  Dr.  Claybaugh  declared,  a  few  years 
before  his  death,  that  the  Confession  of  Faith  is  a  term  of  com- 
munion only  in  an  improper  sense,  for  the  reason  that  a  person 
may  be  received  into  the  Church  who  does  not  entirely  approve 
of  it.  In  what  sense,  then,  was  the  Basis  accepted  as  a  term 
communion?  The  committee  themselves  will  not  say  that  even 
the  officers  of  the  Church  must  approve  it.  We  have  seen  that 
the  article  on  covenanting  is  to  be  treated  as  a  mere  declaration 
of  sentiment,  which  any  one  may  disregard.  In  the  accepting 
act  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod,  it  is  provided  that  "  any 
modifications  or  amendments  necessary  to  harmonize  said  Basis 
with  the  faith  and  practice  held  in  common  by  the  two  Churches 
shall,  in  due  time,  be  effected,"  and  that  "  any  one  may  dissent 
from  any  article  in  the  Basis,"  and  have  the  benefit  of  "  reason- 
able forbearance  "  in  doing  so.  These  limitations  show  that  the 
Basis  was  not  accepted  as  a  term  of  communion  in  any  sense 
worthy  of  the  name.  Though  the  Basis  was  accepted  in  some 
sort  of  sense  as  a  term  of  communion  ;  and  though  it  was  pro- 
tested against  and  dissented  from  in  that  character,  yet  the  re- 
strictions placed  upon  it  are  of  such  a  nature  that  it  is  only  by 
an  abuse  of  language  that  we  can  say  that  it  was  accepted  as  a 
term  of  communion. 

To  the  second  part  of  the  preamble  he  also  objected.  It  de- 
clares that  no  one  shall  be  allowed  to  teach  or  to  act  contrary  to 
the  doctrine  and  order  of  the  United  Church.  This  implies  the 
right  to  believe  contrary  to  the  doctrine  and  order  of  the  Church. 
So  far  as  private  members  are  concerned,  this  might  do.  But 
he  was  not  willing  to  ordain  men  to  office  in  the  Church  who  do 
not  believe  according  to  the  doctrine  and  order  of  the  Church. 

But  as  the  preamble  does  not  undo  the  restrictions  of  last 
year,  and  contains  only  an  abuse  of  words,  he  was  willing  that 
others  should  vote  for  it,  though  he  should  not  do  so  himself. 
He  had  no  fear  of  too  much  strictness  in  the  United  Church  ; 
he  feared  there  would  be  more  laxity  in  the  united  body  than  in 


160  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

either  of  the  bodies  separate.  Let,  then,  as  many  as  can,  vote 
for  the  preamble.  We  of  course  can  all  vote  for  the  resolu- 
tions. He  had  never  opposed  any  doctrine  of  the  Basis,  and 
he  believed  his  course  in  the  United  Church  would  not  be  offen- 
sive to  any  of  his  Seceder  brethren. 

Rev.  M.  M'Kinstry,  of  Westmoreland  Presbytery,  read  the 
following  protest  to  show  how  the  Testimony  was  received  by 
the  protestants  as  well  as  the  majority. 

Because,  4th,  The  said  Basis  contains  terms  of  communion  'which  vir- 
tually cut  us  off  from  all  Christian  fellowship  with  other  evangelical 
denominations. 

Rev.  Samuel  M'Cracken  said  it  was  a  subject  on  which  he 
had  always  felt  a  deep  interest,  and  thought  it  the  most  impor- 
tant that  had  ever  been  acted  on  since  he  was  a  member  of 
Synod.  He  came  here  with  the  intention  of  consummating  the 
union  on  the  action  of  the  joint  committee.  The  form  in  which 
it  stands  now,  he  could  not  vote  for.  The  resolution  of  General 
Synod  last  May,  made  provision  for  such  members  in  either 
body  as  could  not  subscribe  to  all  the  articles  in  the  Basis. 
There  is  now  no  forbearance.  We  must  take  the  Basis  as  we 
adopt  it  now.  On  the  subject  of  covenanting,  he  said  he  could 
not  receive  as  an  article  of  faith  what  he  did  not  believe.  After 
some  explanation  as  to  the  meaning  of  the  preamble,  by  Drs. 
Pressly  and  Kerr,  he  said  if  there  was  a  fair  understanding 
that  the  force  of  the  original  remained,  he  was  ready  to  go 
heartily  into  the  union.  He  did  not  want  to  be  charged  with 
duplicity. 

Rev.  J.  II.  Peacock,  Second  Presbytery  of  Ohio,  said  he  stood 
on  the  Basis  and  expected  to  work  as  he  had  always  done. 
Some  say  they  love  the  Associate  Reformed  Church.  Now 
what  is  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  ?  Is  it  the  name  or  the 
principles  of  the  Church?  If  we  take  away  the  doctrines  of 
the  Basis,  we  may  as  well  go  into  the  General  Assembly  at 
once.     We  are  all  honest  men  and  Christians ;  but,  brethren, 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  161 

remember  that  we  have  been  acting  for  the  laity,  and  they 
adopted  it  as  a  Basis.  Have  we  any  right  now  to  make  any 
alterations  ? 

There  are  those  who  come  into  our  Church  on  principle. 
Ignore  this  Testimony,  and  where  are  our  principles?  He  could 
not  altogether  see  how  they  could  carry  out  the  principles  of 
the  Church  without  a  Testimony.  He  would  vote  for  the  Basis, 
because  they  had  sent  it  down  to  the  people,  and  they  accepted 
it  as  a  term  of  communion. 

Eev.  Robert  Ross,  of  Illinois,  did  not  rise  to  throw  any  light 
on  the  subject,  but  to  discharge  his  duty  to  his  Presbytery. 
After  stating  the  reasons  why  he  dissented  from  the  action  of 
the  last  General  Synod,  he  said  his  Presbytery  had  agreed  to 
go  into  the  union  on  the  action  of  the  joint  committee.  He 
was  now  in  a  perplexity  of  mind  as  to  what  he  ought  to  do. 
In  reference  to  the  subject  as  it  now  stands,  he  could  not  do  as 
he  expected  to  do  when  he  came  here.  Does  any  action  of  this 
committee  produce  any  change  in  the  document?  Can  I  stand 
on  the  platform  of  the  faith  and  practice  held  in  common  by 
these  two  Churches — where  I  have  always  stood  in  the  Associ- 
ate Reformed  Church — without  adopting  any  new  term  of  com- 
munion ?  Can  I  be  permitted  to  do  this  and  live  in  peace  in 
the  United  Church  ?  If  so,  I  am  willing  to  go  into  the  union 
this  moment,  and  give  my  vote  for  the  preamble,  resolutions, 
Basis,  and  all.  But  if  he  was  placed  on  ground  on  which  he 
had  never  stood  before,  he  would  not  vote  for  either  of  them. 

Rev.  Samuel  Wallace,  of  Presbytery  of  Sidney,  could  not 
for  his  part  see  where  the  ground  of  perplexity  lay  in  his  or 
any  brother's  mind,  if  they  were  prepared  to  go  into  this  union 
on  the  action  of  the  joint  committee.  He  then  remarked  that 
Dr.  Macdill  admitted  that  with  certain  restrictions  they  would 
accept  it  as  a  term  of  communion.  Now,  if  a  simple  statement 
like  this  alters  the  action  of  the  General  Synod,  it  does  not  add 
any  new  principles — nor  add  anything.     If  they  could   come 


162  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

into  the  union  before  on  the  action  of  the  joint  committee,  they 
could  yet  do  so.     Where  is  the  difference? 

Prof.  Findley,  of  Westminster  College,  commenced  by  read- 
ing the  action  of  the  General  Synod  last  May.  He  then  said 
that  Synod  would  see  there  was  nothing  in  the  Basis  that  had 
not  already  received  their  sanction.  The  year  before  it  was 
declared  by  the  Synod  that  overtured  it,  that  it  contained  noth- 
ing that  was  not  embodied  in  the  principles  of  the  Associate 
Reformed  Church.  In  regard  to  accepting  it  as  a  term  of  com- 
munion, he  said  if  there  was  one  act  in  the  past  that  is  undenia- 
ble, it  is  this  one.  Our  Associate  brethren  proposed  this  as  a 
sine  qua  non,  that  it  should  be  a  term  of  communion.  To  prove 
that  it  had  been  received  as  such,  he  read  the  following  protest 
to  the  action  of  last  synod  by  Gen.  Niven,  and  others. 

Because,  4th.  The  said  Basis  contains  terms  of  communion  which  vir- 
tually cut  us  off  from  all  Christian  fellowship  with  other  evangelical  de- 
nominations. 

Because,  6th,  After  having  tried  in  good  faith  for  years,  we  believe  it 
to  be  utterly  impracticable  to  adopt  any  Testimony  as  a  term  of  commu- 
nion, in  addition  to  our  present  Standards,  as  they  are  now  declared  to 
be  our  fixed  Testimony. 

Because,  7th,  The  union  with  another  and  distinct  body  of  Christians, 
and  the  adoption  of  additional  terms  of  communion,  are  a  positive  vio- 
lation of  the  treaty  or  compact  by  which  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod 
of  New  York  united  with  the  Synods  of  the  West  in  1856. 

Because,  8th,  These  additional  terms  of  communion,  have  no  warrant 
(in  our  judgment)  in  the  word  of  God  —  the  example  of  Christ  —  the 
teachings  of  the  apostles,  or  the  Constitution  and  Standards  of  the  As- 
sociate Reformed  Church. 

Thus,  almost  throughout  the  entire  protest,  article  after  arti- 
cle, it  is  stated  that  it  was  received  by  General  Synod  as  a  term 
of  communion. 

Frof.  Findley  proceeded  to  show  at  some  length  that  it  had 
been  accepted  as  a  term  of  communion  by  the  last  General 
Synod. 

In  regard  to  u  reasonable  forbearance,"  he  said  there  was  a 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  163 

construction  placed  on  that  part  of  the  verbiage  of  the  resolution 
which  had  never  entered  his  head — that  any  person  could  dis- 
sent from  any  principle  in  the  Basis,  and  still  remain  a  member 
of  the  Church.  He  referred  to  some  things  which  a  person 
might  believe,  and  yet  still  would  not  dismiss  him  from  the 
Church.  But  if  any  person  would  say  to  him,  I  do  not  believe 
the  doctrine  that  Jesus  Christ  is  a  divine  person,  he  would  just 
as  soon  put  his  arm  in  the  fire,  as  think  of  admitting  that  per- 
son to  the  communion  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church. 

To  the  question,  how  is  it  to  be  administered  ?  he  said,  if  a 
person  would  go  to  him  and  ask  to  be  taken  into  the  Church,  he 
would  inquire  into  his  piety ;  that  he  receives  Christ  as  the  gift 
of  God,  for  his  salvation.  If  that  is  satisfactory,  I  ask  him  the 
usual  questions;  if  he  is  prepared  to  give  an  affirmative  answer, 
I  receive  him.  He  said  it  was  fully  understood  that  ministers, 
elders  and  Church  courts,  were  to  exercise  their  wisdom  and 
discretion  in  administering  this  document,  just  as  they  do — as 
they  have  always  done  in  the  Associate  Reformed  Church.  He 
said,  when  they  came  together,  he  did  not  understand,  if  there 
was  a  person  who  belonged  to  a  secret,  oath-bound  society,  that 
he  was  to  go  and  tell  him  he  must  leave  the  Church,  or  give  up 
his  oath-bound  society ;  but  he  would  have  to  talk  to  him  and 
endeavor  to  get  him  to  leave  his  society  ;  and,  forever  after,  they 
must  keep  the  Church  free  from  them.  Shall  we  hesitate  to 
use  all  wise  endeavors  to  keep  the  Church  free  from  these  per- 
nicious associations  ? 

Dr.  Clokey,  of  Presbytery  of  Springfield,  had  hoped  that  the 
matter  would  have  been  disposed  of  without  his  saying  anything. 
He  had  not  been  able  to  do  justice  to  his  own  feelings  in  this 
matter.  It  was  admitted  on  all  sides  that  no  new  principles  are 
made.  Those  who  do  not  think  the  articles  in  the  Basis  are 
clear,  have  the  privilege  of  dissent. 

Mr.  Getty  read  the  resolutions  of  the  Associate  Reformed 
Synod  appointing  a  committee  to  consummate  the  union,  also  the 


164  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

resolution  of  the  Associate  Synod,  for  the  same  purpose.  What 
has  the  preamble  to  do  with  the  consummation  of  the  union, 
Avhen  all  they  had  to  do  was  report  a  plan  for  getting  together  ? 
He  said  the  committee  had  gone  behind  the  action  of  the  two 
Synods  and  produced  all  this  discussion. 

Rev.  And.  Richie.  I  wish  to  say  a  few  words  chiefly  for  the 
purpose  of  explaining  my  vote.  It  is  known  at  least  in  two 
(particular)  Synods,  that  I  have  been  opposed  to  the  "  Basis," 
chiefly  on  the  ground  of  the  article  on  Covenanting.  But  the 
Basis  is  not  before  us  for  adoption ;  we  are  called  to  decide  only 
regarding  the  sense  in  which  it  has  already  been  adopted. 

Now,  since  it  is  admitted  that  it  was  proposed  as  a  term  of 
communion  by  the  other  Synod,  if  our  Synod  adopted  it  in  any 
other  sense,  it  is  guilty  of  duplicity,  and  none  of  us  is  prepared 
to  charge  that  on  our  own  Synod ;  it  must,  therefore,  be  true 
that  it  was  adopted  as  a  term  of  communion.  I  can  therefore 
vote  for  the  first  section  of  this  preamble,  and  I  cannot  see  why 
even  those  who  protested  against  the  adoption  of  the  Basis  can- 
not do  so  also ;  they  would  only  be  voting  a  truth.  It  is  true, 
however,  it  is  not  the  whole  truth.  The  adopting  act  of  our  last 
General  Synod  reads  thus  :  *  *  *  "  in  the  confidence  that 
any  modifications  or  inducements  *  *  *  will  be  in  due 
time  effected  by  the  United  Church."  Now,  sir,  notwithstand- 
ing my  vote  for  this  section  of  the  preamble,  if  in  the  future  I 
should  wish  to  have  any  article  in  the  Basis  amended,  I  would 
appeal  to  this  adopting  act — the  adoption  of  this  preamble  leaves 
it  untouched. 

Concerning  the  second  section  of  the  preamble,  I  have  also  a 
word.  I  have  tried  to  persuade  myself  to  vote  for  it — for  I  de- 
sire the  consummation  of  the  union — but  I  cannot  do  it ;  the 
theory  is  wrong.  I  had  hoped,  before  I  came  here,  that  the  two 
Synods  would  have  had  sufficient  confidence  in  each  other  to  go 
together  on  their  past  action,  so  that  we  would  have  had  nothing 
to  do  but  adopt  the  resolutions  of  the  joint  committee,  without 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  165 

any  preamble,  which  resolutions  I  heartily  approve.  But  this 
section  of  the  preamble  is  wrong  in  theory,  and  while  I  do  not 
apprehend  any  practical  difficulty — for  I  am  satisfied  there  will 
be  forbearance  enough  for  me  in  the  United  Church — yet  I  can- 
not vote  for  a  theory  which  limits  forbearance  to  thought.  No 
sir  !  We  feel  like  Andrew  Fuller,  when  desiring  the  influence 
of  a  certain  statesman  in  behalf  of  missions  in  India.  The  states- 
man replied :  "  I  believe  every  person  ought  to  be  allowed  to 
think  as  he  pleases  about  religion."  To  this  Andrew  Fuller  re- 
plied :  "  Liberty  to  think !  liberty  to  think !  I  ask  no  man  for 
that — the  veriest  slave  that  treads  the  earth  will  think  as  he 
pleases,  without  regard  to  any  man ;  what  we  want  is  liberty  to 
propagate  our  thoughts." 

Whatever  thoughts  a  man  has  a  right  to  hold,  he  has  a  right 
to  propagate  ;  subject  only  to  the  law  of  Christian  charity  and 
sincerity.  I  cannot,  therefore,  vote  for  this  section  of  the  pre- 
amble, but  hope  all  who  can  will  do  so.  I  will  vote  for  every 
thing  else  in  the  report. 

Dr.  Macdill  said  he  had  one  wish,  and  that  was  that  we  were 
through  this  troublesome  business  ;  that  we  could  go  home  and 
labor,  and  build  up  the  walls  of  Jerusalem,  as  we  were  endeav- 
oring to  do  ten  years  ago.  He  said  we  would  have  had  union 
long  ago,  had  we  took  the  advice  of  a  brother  in  the  Associate 
Church,  to  not  seem  to  be  anxious  for  it,  but  stand  ready  to  em- 
brace our  brethren  when  they  were  ready  for  it.  He  believed 
the  brother  from  Philadelphia  had  expressed  the  exact  truth. 
He  was  in  favor  of  the  resolution  of  the  joint  committee.  It 
might  have  been  foreseen  that  if  anything  else  was  introduced 
now,  it  would  produce  discussion.  He  did  not  like  the  action  of 
the  last  General  Synod ;  but  after  consideration,  he  was  pre- 
pared to  adopt  it — to  go  into  the  union  on  the  resolutions  of  the 
joint  committee. 

Rev.  R.  A.  Browne,  of  Newcastle,  said:  The  difficulties 
which  have  embarrassed  us  in  seeing  together  on  the  subject  of 


166  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

union,  grow  necessarily  out  of  the  unavoidable  infirmities  of 
human  nature.  Facts  show  that  it  is  a  difficult  thing  to  heal 
the  divisions  of  the  Church.  We  have  been  laboring  for  twenty 
years  to  heal  a  division  which  occurred  seventy-five  years  ago. 
Had  God  so  ordered  that  that  division  should  not  have  existed, 
what  blessed  results  would  have  followed — what  blessed  results 
may  follow  if  this  union  is  now  accomplished,  nor  any  schism 
arise  out  of  it.  Now,  if  conscience,  on  either  hand,  shall  lead 
to  a  sundering  of  those  tender  bonds  which  have  united  us  as 
brethren  in  Church  courts  and  elsewhere,  none  shall  feel  that 
separation  from  brethren  long  beloved,  more  than  the  speaker, 
nor  can  any  new  relations  replace  the  old. 

The  obscurities  which  have  surrounded  our  discussions  are 
disappearing.  It  is  found  we  differ  not  so  much  in  belief  and 
practice,  as  to  what  is  the  meaning  of  words,  namely :  ';  forbear- 
ance "  and  "  term  of  communion."  So  it  was  yesterday.  The 
forbearance  these  brethren  need  is  less  than  would  appear. 
Only  two  or  three  articles  in  the  Testimony  have  been  opposed 
here.  Mr.  Browne  was  proceeding  to  show  that  the  article  of 
the  Basis  on  Covenanting  was  simply  a  truism,  and  had  not  in 
it  the  objectionable  principles  charged  in  yesterday's  discussion, 
when,  at  the  request  of  several  members,  he  waived  discussion 
on  this  point,  as  there  was  an  anxiety  to  vote. 

Rev.  Henry  Wilkin  said  he  wished  to  place  himself  in  a  right 
position,  in  consequence  of  being  interrupted  in  making  his  re- 
marks the  other  day.  He  spoke  with  reference  to  the  article 
on  slavery  as  being  one  on  his  mind  to  which  he  could  not  sub- 
scribe. He  took  this  opportunity  to  repudiate  the  idea  of  being 
a  pro-slavery  man.  There  is  a  difference  between  making  it  a 
term  of  communion  and  being  a  pro-slavery  man.  He  does  not 
approve  of  that  article.  If  they  would  only  have  that  Basis  as- 
sume such  a  form  as  he  could  go  in  for,  he  would  be  in  favor  of 
union. 

Rev.  M.  M.  Brown,  of  Illinois,  thought  it  was  his  duty  as  a 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  167 

delegate  to  state  the  position  of  bis  Presbytery  in  this  matter. 
So  far  as  he  was  concerned,  he  was  opposed  to  making  the  Basis 
a  term  of  communion.  He  was  opposed  to  making  any  addi- 
tional terms  of  communion  to  what  are  already  in  the  Stand- 
ards of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church.  In  his  views  there 
were  articles  in  that  Basis  which  are  not  terms  of  communion  in 
the  Associate  Reformed  Church.  The  article  on  Covenanting 
was  decided  by  our  fathers,  after  mature  deliberation,  not  to  be 
a  term  of  communion  in  the  Church.  In  regard  to  forbearance, 
he  said  they  ought  to  claim  it  for  departing  from  the  good  old 
platform  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church.  He  claimed  for- 
bearance in  dissenting  from  this  article. 

Rev.  J.  Y.  Scoulier,  of  Ohio,  said  he  wished  to  make  a  few 
remarks.  He  had  abstained  from  making  any  remarks  until 
now  in  both  Synods.  He  believed  the  Basis  was  offered  by  the 
Associate  Synod  as  a  term  of  communion.  He  opposed  by  his 
vote  anything  in  the  Testimony  as  a  term  of  communion  to  which 
he  had  not  assented  in  his  ordination  vows.  He  had  preached 
eleven  years  in  one  pulpit,  and  that  ought  to  be  a  certificate  of 
his  orthodoxy.  He  expected  to  go  into  the  United  Church,  and 
did  not  expect  to  take  on  himself  any  new  terms  of  communion. 
He  thought  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  was  as  near  the 
center  ground  as  any  other  Church.  He  could  not  consent  to 
take  as  terms  of  communion  mere  matter  of  opinion,  for  the  sake 
of  a  union  among  two  parts  of  the  Church  of  God.  There  are 
a  few  things  in  the  Testimony  on  which  he  had  some  difficulty. 
He  had  no  difficulty  in  regard  to  the  articles  on  Psalmody,  Cov- 
enanting and  Slaveholding,  but  the  articles  on  Communion  and 
Secret  Societies  were  those  on  which  he  had  the  most  difficulty. 

Rev.  J.  R.  Bonner  objected  to  the  article  on  Covenanting  in 
the  Basis.  He  expected  to  go  into  the  United  Church  and  stay 
there  till  he  would  be  put  out  by  a  judicial  act.  He  expected 
to  act  as  he  had  always  acted. 

On  motion,  a  committee  from  the  Associate   Synod  was  re- 


168  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

ceived  with  a  communication  from  that  Synod.  The  members 
of  the  committee  were,  Dr.  Bullions,  Rev.  J.  P.  Smart,  and 
Rev.  James  Brown. 

Dr.  Bullions,  of  the  Associate  Synod,  said  they  were  here  to 
state  the  progress  that  body  had  made  in  the  matter  which  oc- 
cupied the  attention  of  both  Churches.  On  Saturday  they 
passed  the  first  part  of  the  preamble  of  the  joint  committee. 
Having  heard  that  another  paper,  which  was  presented  on  Sat- 
urday, would  be  more  acceptable  to  your  body  and  our  body, 
we  are  here  prepared  to  present  it.  He  said  it  was  not  pre- 
sented as  new  matter,  or  anything  to  embarrass  the  action  of 
this  Synod.  If  they  thought  it  would  produce  discussion,  they 
would  rather  withhold  it.  This  paper  had  been  acted  upon  in 
committee  of  the  whole.  It  was  gratifying  to  them  to  state  that 
there  had  been  great  harmony  in  the  discussion  of  this  subject. 
He  said  that  this  union  was  an  object  for  which  as  an  individual 
he  had  striven  for  thirty-six  years. 

President  Waddle  called  for  the  division  of  the  question,  and 
moved  the  adoption  of  the  first  part  of  the  preamble. 

The  vote  resulted  in  101  to  8.     Not  voting,  or  absent,  14. 

Rev.  Jas.  Prestley  then  moved  the  following  amendment  to 
the  second  part  of  the  preamble : 

And,  whereas,  it  is  agreed  between  the  two  Churches  that  the  forbear- 
ance in  love  which  is  required  by  the  law  of  God,  will  be  exercised 
towards  any  brethren  who  may  not  be  able  fully  to  subscribe  to  the 
Standards  of  the  United  Church,  while  they  do  not  determinedly  oppose 
them,  but  follow  the  things  which  make  for  peace  and  things  wherewith 
one  may  edify  another,  it  is  proposed  that  the  following  resolutions  be 
presented  to  the  respective  Synods,  and  if  agreed  to,  that  the  union  of 
these  two  branches  of  the  Church  shall  be  consummated  according  to 
these  resolutions. 

He  said  that  he  followed  the  committee  of  the  Associate  Syn- 
od into  the  lobby,  and  had  a  conference  with  them ;  and  that 
they  had  expressed  the  conviction  that  the  amendment  would 
be  entirely  acceptable  to  that  Synod. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  169 

On  motion,  Synod  then  resolved  itself  into  an  Extra  Judicial 
Conference  to  consider  this  amendment. 

Dr.  Kerr  in  the  chair,  Mr.  Prestley's  amendment  was  taken 
up  and  adopted,  when  the  conference  arose  and  reported, 
through  the  chairman,  the  adoption  of  Mr.  Prestley's  amend- 
ment. 

The  report  of  the  conference  was  accepted,  and  laid  on  the 
table. 

A  committee  of  three  was  appointed  to  transmit  this  report  to 
the  Associate  Synod.  Rev.  Jas.  Prestley,  Pres.  Waddle,  and 
Dr.  Kerr,  were  appointed  the  committee  for  this  purpose. 

The  committee  having  returned,  Rev.  Jas.  Prestley,  chair- 
man of  the  committee  appointed  to  carry  the  action  of  Synod 
in  Extra  Judicial  Conference  to  the  Associate  Synod,  reported 
that  they  had  adopted  it  almost  unanimously. 

Dr.  Kerr  then  moved  the  adoption  of  the  preamble  as  amended. 
The  preamble  was  then  adopted,  and  the  resolutions  sepa- 
rately. 

The  preamble  and  resolutions  were  then  adopted  as  a  whole, 
by  an  almost  unanimous  vote. 

The  following  protest  was  handed  in,  by,  we  believe,  the  only 
persons  voting  against  the  preamble  and  resolutions : 

The  following  members  of  Synod,  for  themselves  and  all  who  shall 
unite  with  us,  protest  against  the  action  of  the  General  Synod  forming 
the  union  with  the  Associate  Synod,  and  claim  to  remain  the  Associate 
Reformed  Church  for  the  following  reasons  : 

1.  Because  in  this  action  they  abandon  the  Constitution  and  Stand- 
ards of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  and  go  into  another  body. 

2.  Because  they  have  thereby  violated  the  compact  with  the  Associ- 
ate Reformed  Synod  of  New  York. 

Jos.  M'Carrel, 
H.  S.  Wilkin, 
T.  M.  Nivkn. 
R.  H.  Wallace, 
Thos.  Kimball. 
12 


170  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

A  committee  was  appointed  to  inform  the  Associate  Synod 
that  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  was  ready  to  consummate 
the  union  on  the  action  of  the  joint  committee  as  amended. 

The  ayes  and  nays  were  called  on  this,  and  resulted  in  a  vote 
of  all  the  members  present,  except  the  foregoing  protestants. 
The  committee  is  Drs.  Pressly,  Macdill  and  Clokey,  and  Rev. 
J.  B.  Scouller. 

The  following  is  the  action  of  the  joint  committee  as  amend- 
ed and  adopted  by  both  Synods,  for  consummating  the  union : 

Whereas,  it  is  understood  that  the  Testimony  submitted  to  the  Gen- 
eral Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  by  the  Associate  Synod, 
was  proposed  and  accepted  as  a  term  of  communion,  on  the  adoption 
of  which  the  union  of  the  two  Churches  was  to  be  consummated  ;  and 
whereas,  it  is  agreed  between  the  Churches  that  the  forbearance  in 
love  which  is  required  by  the  law  of  God,  will  be  exercised  towards 
any  brethren  who  may  not  be  able  fully  to  subscribe  to  the  Standards  of 
the  United  Church,  while  they  do  not  determinedly  oppose  them,  but 
follow  the  things  which  make  for  peace  and  things  wherewith  one  may 
edify  another,  it  is  proposed  that  the  following  resolutions  be  presented 
to  the  respective  Synods,  and  if  agreed  to  that  the  union  of  these  two 
branches  of  the  Church  shall  be  consummated  according  to  these  resolu- 
tions : 

1.  Resloved,  That  these  Churches,  when  united,  shall  be  called  by  the 
name  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church. 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  respective  Presbyteries  of  these  Churches  shall 
remain  as  presently  constituted  until  otherwise  ordered,  as  convenience 
shall  suggest. 

3.  Resolved,  That  the  supreme  court  of  this  Church  shall  be  a  General 
Synod,  to  meet  annually,  to  be  composed  of  delegates  from  the  respect- 
ive Presbyteries,  the  number  of  said  delegates  to  be  according  to  the 
proportion  of  the  members  constituting  each  Presbytery  as  now  fixed  by 
the  rules  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  until  a  change  shall  be 
found  expedient. 

4.  Res<  Ived,  That  there  shall  be  subordinate  Synods,  and  these  shall 
be  the  same  as  those  now  existing  in  the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  to 
which  Synods  the  different  Presbyteries  in  the  Associate  Church  shall 
attach  themselves  for  the  present,  according  to  their  location. 

5.  Resolved,  That  the  General  and  Subordinate  Synods  shall  be  regu- 


THE    CIIURCH   MEMORIAL.  171 

lated  according  to  the  rules  presently  in  force  in  the  Associate  Reformed 
Church,  until  the  United  Church  shall  see  fit  to  alter  such  rules. 

G.  Resolved,  That  the  different  Boards  and  Institutions  of  the  respect- 
ive Churches  shall  not  be  affected  by  this  union,  but  shall  have  the  con- 
trol of  their  funds,  and  retain  all  their  corporate  or  other  rights  and 
privileges,  until  the  interests  of  the  Church  shall  require  a  change. 

7.  Resolved,  That  these  and  any  other  regulations  found  necessary,  be- 
ing agreed  upon  by  the  respective  Synods  at  their  next  meeting  in  the 
city  of  Allegheny,  the  two  Synods  shall  meet  at  such  a  place  as  shall 
mutually  be  agreed  upon,  and  after  sermon  by  Dr.  Rodgers,  or  Dr. 
Pressly  as  alternate,  be  constituted  with  prayer  by  the  Senior  Modera- 
tor, after  which  a  Moderator  and  Clerk  shall  be  chosen  by  the  United 
Church. 

Rev.  R.  D.  Harper  presented  the  following  request,  which 
was  granted : 

The  undersigned,  corresponding  members  of  the  General  Synod,  re- 
spectfully request  the  privilege  of  having  their  names  entered  upon  the 
minutes,  giving  their  hearty  approbation  of  the  whole  action  of  the 
Synod  lor  the  consummation  of  the  union  of  the  Churches : 

Ministers.  Riding  Elders. 

R.  D.  Harper,  Jas.  Fulton, 

H.   CoNNELY,  J.    M'CORKLE, 

J.  B.  Dalks,  John  Alexander, 

Jno.  C.  Steele,  John  Fleming, 

D.  F.  Reed,  James  M.  Walker, 

W.  A.  Mlhard,  Wm.  M'Henry, 

B.  L    Baloridge,  Thos.  M'Cague, 

D.  G.  Bradford,  David  Millen, 

W.  G.  Keed,  J.  M'Ayeal, 

Wm.  Lorimer,  James  Bryen, 

S.  M.  Coon,  Thos.  Murdock. 
W.  L    M'Connell, 
Joseph  Andrlws, 

J.    L.    Bu    HANAN, 

J.  P.  Wright, 
J.  Armstrong, 
J.  Given, 
David  Paul, 
Wm.  Davidson. 
Joseph  Boyd, 
G.  W.  Gowdy, 
Robert  Fee, 
J.  C.  Boyd, 
A.  G.  Wallace, 
J.  L.  Craig. 


172  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


IX. — Remarks  in  TnE  Associate  Synod  on  the  Subject 
of  Union,  1858. 

The  report  of  the  committee  on  Union  was  called  for,  and  Dr. 
Patterson,  of  New  Wilmington,  Pa.,  from  the  Union  committee, 
took  the  stand.  A  report  was  made  last  year,  and  printed.  To 
this  was  added  a  report  of  the  committee  of  the  present  Synod, 
in  writing. 

A  motion  was  made  that  the  report  of  the  committee  be  ac- 
cepted.    Carried. 

Mr.  Moorehead  then  moved  the  adoption  of  the  report,  and 
the  motion  being  seconded,  the  committee  on  Union  were  called 
upon  to  state  the  circumstances  attending  the  adoption  of  the 
prefix  to  the  preamble. 

Dr.  Beveridge  stated  the  grounds  of  his  opposition  to  the  re- 
port, and  read  the  preamble  that  had  been  discussed  in  commit- 
tee on  Thursday,  but  which  had  been  finally  rejected. 

He  was  followed  by  Dr.  Rodgers,  who  detailed  the  facts  under 
which  the  report  had  been  adopted  in  committee,  Dr.  Beveridge 
dissenting,  and  then  proceeded  with  much  feeling  and  eloquence 
to  advocate  the  union. 

Dr.  Patterson  then  spoke  at  some  length,  explaining  in  a 
clear  and  forcible  manner  the  meaning  of  the  preamble  and  the 
understanding  of  the  term  "  reasonable  forbearance,"  to  the  am- 
biguity of  which  the  attention  of  the  Synod  had  been  called. 

Dr.  Cooper :  Brethren,  I  have  very  little  to  say  on  the  sub- 
ject. I  have  only  to  say,  that  I  labored  hard  on  the  report 
which  has  been  presented  to  you  and  partly  discussed.  It  was 
the  best  we  were  able  to  do  under  the  circumstances.  The  re- 
port or  paper  that  was  read  by  Dr.  Beveridge  was  opposed  by 
the  members  of  both  the  committees.  I  would  have  preferred 
that  they  would  have  brought  it  before  the  Synod.  We  were 
reduced  to  the  necessity  of  either  bringing  it  before  you,  or  else 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  173 

report  that  nothing  could  be  done.  I  think  this  was  the  best  we 
could  do.  I  am  still  of  the  opinion  that  we  have  done  some- 
thing. I  have  heard  a  good  deal  said.  I  have  read  their  peri- 
odicals. Let  us  not  indulge  in  a  spirit  of  suspicion.  I  can 
say  that  I  have  determined  from  the  first  to  lay  aside  my  preju- 
dices, and  everything  that  I  could  do  to  keep  faith  most  sacredly 
with  my  brethren.  I  have  understood  all  along  that  this  Basis 
was  to  be  received  as  a  term  of  communion.  I  regarded  it  as 
such  in  New  York,  though  it  does  not  explicitly  say  so.  Why 
did  we  mention  it  if  we  alone  are  to  recognize  it  ?  You  will 
find  that  it  is  not  mentioned  ;  it  is  taken  for  granted.  I  believe 
those  brethren  who  are  favorable  to  this  union  have  understood 
it  in  the  same  light.  They  say  it  seems  like  a  want  of  faith  in 
their  sincerity.  They  don't  like  it.  They  tell  us  they  feel  a 
little  sore.  We  have  gone  far  enough.  It  will  give  as  much 
satisfaction  as  may  be  deemed  necessary.  I  have  the  strongest 
hopes  of  union.  The  only  difficuty  is  to  get  the  Associate  Re- 
formed brethren  to  recognize  this  paper  as  a  term  of  communion. 
Even  if  we  have  done  nothing  but  what  appears  previously  to 
have  been  done,  if  we  have  got  that  we  have  done  something. 

Rev.  S.  P.  Smart  said  :  I  do  not  wish  to  occupy  much  time 
in  the  discussion  of  the  merits  of  the  report.  I  would  prefer  to 
get  clear  of  it  altogether,  in  its  present  form.  It  asks  me  to  say 
what  I  never  can  do.  The  language  of  the  preamble  is,  "  It  is 
understood  that  the  Testimony,  etc.,  was  proposed  and  accepted 
as  a  term  of  communion."  Why,  sir,  that  is  the  point  that  has 
been  in  controversy  for  the  whole  of  the  past  year.  It  asks  me 
to  say  what  I  did  not  so  understand.  I  did  not  so  understand 
it,  and  I  call  the  Synod  to  witness  that  it  was  not  so  understood. 
If  it  were  to  be  adopted  simply  by  a  vote  of  the  Associate  Re- 
formed Synod,  it  would  be  a  declaration  how  they  understood 
their  vote ;  but  not  so  for  us,  for  we  did  not  so  see  it. 

All  this  difficulty  grows  out  of  mere  technicalities.  I  feci  as 
anxious  as  any  brother  here  for  union,  and   feel  confident  that 


174  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

with  the  spirit  manifested  last  night,  a  harmonious  union  can  be 
formed  on  that  Basis,  but  am  satisfied,  if  this  matter  is  urged  or 
discussed,  it  will  distract  or  divide  our  own  brethren.  It  is  a 
reduplication  of  last  year's  action.  Brother  Cooper  says  our 
Associate  Reformed  brethren  feel  a  little  sore  about  being  asked 
to  say  more.  If  we  come  to  judicial  action,  we  must  see  that 
this  action  is  such  as  faithfulness  to  the  word  of  God  requires. 
They  regard  any  further  demand  for  explanation  as  a  reflection 
on  their  integrity,  candor,  intelligence,  etc.  To  avoid  this, 
some  of  us  agree  to  this  proposition.  A  division  must  result 
among  ourselves,  for  others  cannot  agree  to  this  course.  I 
would  pour  oil  on  the  troubled  waters.  I  would  lay  discussion 
on  the  table  and  avoid  any  judicial  action.  A  scene  occurred 
here  last  night  such  as  demonstrates  that  there  is  no  difficulty  at 
all  in  all  coming  together  by  individual  action  and  adopting  the 
Basis.  But  so  long  as  we  go  back  on  last  year,  and  year  be- 
fore, there  must  be  difficulty,  for  we  have  not  the  same  views  of 
the  past.  If  any  brother  can  tell  us  how  to  get  rid  of  that  diffi- 
culty, I  will  second  the  measure. 

Dr.  Rodgers  :  I  affirm,  if  there  is  any  confidence  in  the  word 
of  man,  that  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  did  understand  their 
acceptance  of  the  Basis  to  be  as  a  term  of  communion.  Dissent- 
ers and  others  have  said  otherwise.  Every  day  since  that  the 
majority  have  said  they  did  understand  it  to  be  a  term  of  commu- 
nion. Our  action  in  Philadelphia  said  we  so  understood  it. 
Brother  Smart  is  excusable — he  had  understood  it  differently, 
though  he  did  not  then  give  us  the  benefit  of  his  light,  and  he 
now  tells  us  that  he  didn't  so  understand  it.  He  may  then  and 
since  have  understood  it  differently  from  what  the  Synod  did ; 
but  what  is  the  use  of  bringing  up  matters  in  this  light  now  ? 

Rev.  D.  Blair  said,  it  was  simply  a  matter  of  history.  We 
overtured  it  as  a  term  of  communion.  I  went  over  to  New 
York  with  the  committee.  I  wanted  to  see  for  myself  how 
things    were    working.     The  Associate   Reformed  Synod   had 


THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  175 

made  their  decision  before  we  arrived.  The  committee  gave 
the  document  as  we  received  it,  as  a  term  of  communion.  What 
was  their  action  after  they  had  adopted  this  article  on  "  reason- 
able forbearance?"  Why,  they  took  up  the  document  which  we 
had  amended,  and  read  the  amendments  one  by  one.  They  re- 
ceived it  as  it  came  from  the  committee.  They  did  not  add  to 
or  take  from  it.  I  watched  it  all.  They  received  it  warm  as  it 
came  from  our  Synod.  They  received  it,  we  suppose,  warmly ; 
we  must  not  treat  them  otherwise  than  as  honest  men.  They 
received  it  according  to  our  intention  in  presenting  it.  Now 
they  say  they  received  it,  as  they  then  did,  as  a  term  of  com- 
munion. Must  we  not  receive  it  with  this  last  touch?  Their 
protestors  protested  against  this  their  action,  and  this  showed 
how  they  understood  it.  These  reasonings  were  among  them- 
selves. If  there  is  any  likeness  to  the  Council  of  Trent,  why 
these  troubles  about  it?  It  was  then  transmitted  to  our  Synod 
in  Philadelphia.  It  was  received  with  joy — the  only  stamping 
and  clapping  of  hands  I  ever  witnessed  in  the  Associate  Synod, 
was  whilst  a  brother  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  was 
speaking.  We  had  our  prayer-meeting,  or  giving  of  thanks  to 
the  Most  High.  Now,  to  come  and  say  that  this  matter,  so  re- 
ceived by  our  Synod,  was  not  a  term  of  communion,  is  to  speak 
against  the  history.  Every  time  we  get  to  the  top  of  the  hill, 
they  would  take  the  fruits  of  our  labor  from  us.  It  shall  not  be 
so.  Providence  will  not  allow  it.  These  men  reaffirm  their 
vow. 

Prof.  Vincent  said :  I  am  sorry  to  think,  that  after  our  union 
measures  have  progressed  so  far,  they  should  be  arrested.  The 
subject  is  too  momentous  to  be  strangled  by  hairs.  It  should 
not  be  embarrassed  by  matters  of  trifling  import,  considerations 
that  have  no  relationship  whatever  to  the  principles  of  our  pub- 
lic profession.  The  whole  difficulty  seems  now  to  turn  upon  the 
historical  truth  of  a  matter  alluded  to  in  this  report.  The  re- 
port says  that  "  the  Testimony  was  proposed  and  accepted  as  a 


176  THE   CHURCH  MEMORIAL. 

term  of  communion."  This  is  the  point,  the  only  point,  in  con- 
troversy. That  it  be  so  received  is  all  I  ask.  It  is  all  the  As- 
sociate Synod  ever  asked,  and  no  brother  can  have  the  face,  this 
day,  to  ask  any  thing  more.  When  these  brethren,  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  report  itself,  say  that  they  so  receive  this  document, 
do  -\ve  not  believe  them  ?  Will  we  so  outrage  all  considerations 
of  Christian  charity  as  to  question  their  veracity? 

But  in  addition  to  what  is  before  us  now,  take  the  resolutions 
of  the  General  Synod  last  year,  with  which  brethren  have  been 
pleased  to  find  so  much  fault,  and  subject  them  to  the  rules  of 
interpretation  established  for  ascertaining  the  true  sense  of  any 
document.  One  is,  the  design  of  the  framers  of  those  resolu- 
tions. These  men  are  living  to  speak  for  themselves,  and  they 
declare  most  unequivocally  that  such  was  their  design.  Take 
again  the  language  and  action  of  those  in  that  body  opposed  to 
the  resolutions  passed.  Were  not  their  reasons  of  protest 
founded  on  the  fact  that  the  Basis  was  understood,  on  all  hands, 
to  be  adopted  as  a  term  of  communion  ?  Then,  in  another 
court,  and  acting  in  another  capacity,  in  reference  to  this  Basis, 
the  same  truth  is  apparent.  That  such  was  the  sense  in  which 
this  Testimony  was  adopted,  is  most  unequivocally  declared  by 
the  Synod  in  Steubenville,  in  the  fall.  The  geographical  position 
of  this  Synod,  as  well  as  their  numerical  strength,  warrant  us  in 
saying  that  their  deliverance  is  the  animus  of  the  Associate  Ee- 
formed  Church.  To  me  the  conclusion  seems  inevitable,  that  the 
document  in  question  was,  and  is,  adopted  as  represented  in  this 
report.  But  if  my  brethren  will  not  be  persuaded,  and  will  per- 
severingly  refuse  to  go  into  this  union  upon  this  Basis,  I  cannot 
refrain  from  forecasting  their  future.  Upon  what  platform  will 
they  stand  ?  What  distinctive  principles  will  they  hold  forth  to 
the  world  ?  I  can  look  back  to  Marshall  and  Clarkson ;  when 
the  founders  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  relinquished 
the  practice  of  distinctive  Testimony  bearing  they  adhered  to  that 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  177 

mode  of  exhibiting  the  truth,  and  made  their  appeal  to  the  peo- 
ple with  success. 

For  my  own  part,  I  will  not  stand  in  a  position  not  clearly 
defensible ;  but  for  resisting  a  union  formed  on  a  basis  of  our 
own  preparation,  after  some  eighteen  years  prayerful  delibera- 
tion, there  is  no  defense.  Placed  on  the  platform  of  truth, 
"one  can  chase  a  thousand  and  two  put  ten  thousand  to  flight," 
but  for  the  man  who  separates  himself  in  a  spirit  of  sectarian 
pride,  or  denominational  prejudice,  a  different  award  is  reserved 
at  the  hand  of  a  conscientious  and  intelligent  people.  God's 
people,  moved  by  the  special  influences  of  his  Spirit,  are  seek- 
ing to  heal  divisions,  which  too  long  have  resisted  the  progress 
of  the  Church,  and  which  too  long  have  dishonored  our  common 
Saviour;  and  the  man  who  opposes  the  generous  outburst  of 
Christian  feeling,  will  find  himself  grappling  with  a  power  su- 
perior to  his  strength.  It  is  of  the  Lord,  and  can  neither  be 
safely  nor  innocently  resisted. 

The  newspapers  announced  lately  the  melancholy  death  of 
Prof.  Hudson.  By  some  casualty  he  was  thrown  upon  the  rail- 
way. His  mortal  remains  were  found  there.  Not  the  sacred- 
ness  of  his  person,  nor  the  purity  of  his  motives,  his  piety  or 
his  orthodoxy,  were  of  any  avail.  He  was  in  the  way.  The 
ponderous  wheels  passed  over  him  and  his  mangled  corpse  was 
found  upon  the  track.  So,  in  the  present  case,  if  it  were  my- 
self that  opposed  the  gathering  of  the  people  to  this  common 
banner,  I  am  free  to  say  that  I  must  be  borne  down,  not  by 
a  popular  vote  merely — that  is  a  matter  of  little  consequence — 
but  by  a  moral  force.  This  moral  force  may  be  embodied  in  a 
popular  vote.  The  swellings  of  the  people  may  be  by  a  divine 
impulse,  and  as  we  believe,  in  the  present  case,  "  the  voice  of 
the  people  is  the  voice  of  God." 

Rev.  J.  Brown  said  we  never,  in  the  history  of  the  Associate 
Church,  have  stood  on  more  solemn  ground  than  we  are  stand- 
ing on  at  the  present  moment,  as  I  look  at  it  all — the  interests 


178  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

of  that  cause  in  our  hands — our  own  peculiar  cause  is  involved 
in  this  vote.  The  interests  of  truth  to  generations  yet  unborn 
are  involved  in  what  you  are  about  to  do.  He  moved  that  Dr. 
Bullions  be  called  on  to  lead  in  prayer  for  divine  guidance. 

Dr.  Bullions  offered  up  a  fervent  prayer  for  the  presence  and 
guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Rev.  J.  M'Auley  said,  gladly  would  I  say  nothing  were  I  not 
impressed  by  a  sense  of  duty.  I  ardently  pray  the  time  may 
come  when  God  will  give  his  blessing  on  all  and  their  children 
after  them.  But  we  must  use  means.  I  have  watched  the  re- 
ports of  the  Presbyteries,  and  must  reflect  on  the  past.  A 
strong  impression  has  been  produced  on  many  minds  by  the 
adopting  act  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod.  These  ought 
to  be  removed.  I  would  be  glad  not  to  say  anything  reflecting 
on  the  sincerity  of  these  brethren.  Distinguished  men  have 
said  that  they  yielded  according  to  this  test.  Others  have  spo- 
ken of  it  as  an  expedient ;  and  others  have  said  they  would 
gladly  be  rid  of  it.  An  intelligent  man  told  me  the  Basis  was 
not  adopted  on  its  merits,  but  for  union. 

We  must  look  at  facts — and  they  raise  a  doubt  about  their 
adopting  it  sincerely  as  a  term  of  communion.  He  referred  to 
the  former  union.  Many  were  clamorous  for  a  Testimony.  I 
cannot  be  satisfied  till  I  see  a  move  in  that  direction.  These 
impressions  are  from  what  we  learn  from  history,  and  this  im- 
pression is  still  resting  on  us.  If  this  is  going  the  way  of  the 
car,  I'll  get  in  it.     I  have  objections  to  the  Basis  itself. 

Rev.  S.  Hindman  said,  I  agree  that  this  is  a  most  important 
subject.  I  would  secure  the  right  to  each  to  express  his  senti- 
ments. I  am  bound  to  judge  for  myself,  no  matter  how  many 
are  on  the  other  side.  With  due  respect  to  all  on  the  other  side, 
I  cannot  vote  for  this  preamble.  He  read  it.  I  never  so  under- 
stood it.  That  will  be  a  reason  why  I  cannot  vote  for  it.  He 
quoted  the  act  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  accepting  the 
^Testimony.    If  receiving  it  with  the  understanding  that  modifica- 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  179 

tions  conforming  it  to  the  common  profession  will  be  made,  it  is 
not  receiving  it  at  all.  If  either  hold  anything  not  held  by  the 
other,  it  must  be  dropped.  If  no  suspicion  that  such  was  the 
fact,  why  so  modified  ?  They  do  not  receive  that,  you  gave 
them,  except  as  it  is  modified.  Brother  Webster  and  I  pre- 
sented a  paper  to  Synod  last  year,  requesting  that  they  be  ask- 
ed what  modifications  they  want,  but  it  was  voted  down.  I  do 
not  impeach  the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  but  I  say  you 
voted  down  our  inquiry !  IN  ow  we  are  asked  to  say  we  under- 
stood it  to  be  rceived  as  a  term  of  communion.  I  cannot.  I 
do  not  believe  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  so  understood  it. 
Individuals  may  have.  I  want  the  statement  of  the  General 
Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  on  this  point,  and 
they  have  intelligence  enough  to  give  it.  We  cannot  get  it  by 
speeches,  documents,  etc.,  by  the  intentions  of  their  framers. 
Documents  must  be  interpreted  as  they  read. 

I  am  regarded  as  an  ultra  man  in  my  views.  I  suppose  in 
the  days  of  Popish  powers  they  would  have  burnt  me,  but  I 
cannot  help  that.  The  cars  may  run  over  me,  and  rather  may 
they  do  so,  than  that  I  should  give  up  any  interests  of  the  King 
and  Head  of  the  Church.  I  know  every  Church  ought  to  use 
reasonable  forbearance.  But  why  put  it  in  at  all?  Does  it 
not  either  tax  our  Christian  honesty  or  hold  a  suspicion  that 
things  will  come  up  that  need  to  be  provided  for  ?  I  am  wil- 
ling to  exercise  reasonable  forbearance,  but  it  is  difficult  to  de- 
termine what  it  is,  or  who  shall  decide  it. 

Rev.  H.  H.  Blair  said :  It  bears  on  all  connected  with  us  in 
negotiation.  It  bears  on  those  great  events  that  are  yet  to  come, 
when  the  Church  shall  arise  and  shine,  for  the  glory  of  the  Lord 
is  risen  on  her.  He  referred  to  his  long  communion  season  with 
Father  Bullions,  and  that  too  when  in  a  time  of  trouble,  but  that 
these  pleasures  of  the  past  must  not  control  our  action.  It  be- 
comes us  to  look  to  what  God  requires  of  us.  I  am  attached 
to  the  profession  of  this  Church ;  not  only  baptized  in  it,  but  it 


180  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

is  the  Church  of  my  choice.  I  have  deep  feeling  here ;  but  we 
must  not  be  governed  by  our  love  to  brethren  solely.  If  we 
come  to  a  decision  contrary  to  opinion  of  some  brethren,  I  trust 
it  will  be  left  to  themselves  to  stay  or  leave.  Spoke  of  his  feel- 
ing, his  deep  feeling  in  separation  from  his  brethren.  On  the 
point  directly  before  us,  he  said  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod 
are  acting  for  themselves  and  we  are  acting  for  ourselves.  From 
the  very  first  the  understanding  was,  that  the  Basis  was  to  be 
received  as  a  term  of  communion.  This  has  been  the  under- 
standing of  both  Synods,  and  the  language  of  the  preamble  af- 
firms for  each  what  it  has  done. 

Dr.  Wilson  said  he  felt  the  truth  of  brother  Brown's  remark, 
that  it  was  an  important  time  for  our  Church.  He  desired  to 
say  of  brother  Vincent's  remark  in  reference  to  the  cars  passing 
over  some,  that  it  was  not  a  proper  remark.  AYe  may  be  borne 
down.  It  is  not  the  first  time  men  have  been  borne  down  in 
defense  of  the  truth.  Many  have  been  so  borne  down,  and  no 
doubt  some  of  us  may  be  thrown  into  retirement.  The  ten- 
dency of  the  course  of  the  Church  to-day  is  not  reformatory. 
The  tendency  is  downward.  This  Basis  is  so.  If  we  are  borne 
down  by  the  car  of  error,  let  it  do  it.  However  kindly  the 
warning  may  have  been  intended,  it  had  not  the  weight  of  a 
feather  with  him. 

There  was  some  difficulty  in  the  first  clause  of  the  preamble. 
That  committee  would  not  say  that  the  Basis  had  been  accepted 
as  a  term  of  communion.  He  thought  it  very  strange  that  the 
proposition  read  by  Dr.  Beveridge  had  not  been  offered  to  the 
joint  committee.  This  preamble  keeps  going  back  year  after 
year.  It  would  require  a  student's  labor  for  a  long  time  to  un- 
derstand it.  This  course  adopted,  instead  of  a  simple  declara- 
tion, makes  me  afraid.  I  would  like  something  of  the  kind  of 
paper  read  by  Mr.  Patterson  to  be  adopted. 

There  are  two  points  of  great  difficulty.  The  Associate  Re- 
formed Synod  accepted  the  Basis  with  the  expectation  of  rea- 


THE    CHURCII    MEMORIAL.  181 

sonable  forbearance  toward  any  of  their  brethren  who  might 
disagree  to  parts  of  it.  The  Associate  Synod  reciprocated  this 
confidence  with  a  qualification  of  what  was  meant  by  reasonable 
forbearance.  The  Associate  Reformed  proposed  to  agree  to 
this.  How  then  will  the  article  read  ?  (He  read  it.)  He  had 
no  more  fault  to  find  with  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  in  this 
matter  than  with  this  Synod.  He  was  providentially  prevented 
from  being  present  at  the  last  meeting.  He  was  surprised  that 
this  Synod  had  agreed  to  these  limitations.  If  they  would  be 
quiet,  that  is,  not  teach  nor  act,  they  might  believe  as  they 
pleased.  He  defined  dissent  to  be,  a  disagreement,  a  difference. 
Then  some  one  must  decide  what  is  reasonable  forbearance. 
Prof.  Findley  (whom  he  highly  eulogized)  had  given  the  best 
definition  in  his  address  at  Wilmington  Convention  that  he  had 
seen.  If  any  person  dissented  from  a  fundamental  article,  it 
was  unreasonable ;  if  not  fundamental,  it  was  reasonable  to 
allow  his  dissent.  What  freedom  would  this  allow  !  The  doc- 
trines on  psalmody,  covenanting,  communion,  secret  societies, 
Church  government,  baptism,  both  the  subject  and  mode,  and 
many  other  articles,  are  not  fundamental.  Then  Prof.  F.'s  def- 
inition admits  any  one  to  dissent  to  any  of  these  articles,  pro- 
vided he  is  quiet.  How  will  such  a  policy  operate  ?  In  five 
years  the  majority  of  the  Church  will  be  dissenters.  He  would 
illustrate  this.  Say  twenty  on  an  average  admitted  in  each  con- 
gregation to  the  communion  of  the  United  Church  every  year. 
The  Moderator's  session,  we  will  suppose,  meets  to  admit  them. 
He  inquires  of  them  if  they  have  read  the  Testimony  ?  An- 
swer— Yes.  Do  you  agree  to  it?  Ans. — No.  What  parts 
not  agreed  to  ?  Ans. — Covenanting,  secret  societies,  psalmody, 
etc.  What  is  the  state  of  your  mind  ?  Are  you  in  difficulty  ? 
Ans. — No,  we  are  opposed  to  them — we  cannot  enter  your 
Church  without  dissent.  This  United  Church  is  wrong,  we 
say ;  and  this  Basis  is  wrong.  We  cannot  in  conscience  enter 
your  Church  without  dissent.    The  Moderator  is  very  sorry,  but 


182  THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 

inquires,  Will  you  not  teach  against  nor  practically  oppose 
these  doctrines  ?  They  promise,  and  are  admitted.  Then  oth- 
ers do  the  same  thing.  In  four  or  five  years  one  hundred  are 
added  to  each  congregation  who  are  dissenters.  Of  what  use 
will  then  be  their  promise,  when  they  have  the  majority  ?  I 
dissent  from  this  article.  It  is  suicidal  to  the  very  existence  of 
the  Church. 

Again,  another  objection.  This  article  repudiates  one  article 
of  our  present  profession,  viz,  communion.  He  then  read  the 
article  of  the  Associate  Testimony  on  forbearance,  in  which  he 
claimed  that  those  only  were  forborne  who  had  not  attained,  but 
who  were  not  hostile  to  the  doctrines  of  our  profession,  and  who 
expressed  themselves  willing  to  be  further  instructed.  He  con- 
cluded with  the  sentiment,  that  if  the  Associate  Reformed 
Church  would  say  we  take  this  Basis  as  a  term  of  communion, 
and  stop  there,  although  he  had  some  considerable  difficulty 
with  the  Basis  itself,  yet,  fathers  and  brethren,  I  suppose  I 
would  go  with  you. 

Rev.  D.  W.  French  said  the  point  discussed  was  not  properly 
before  us.  One  portion  of  each  body  supposes  the  Basis  had 
been  adopted,  the  other  thinks  not;  ard  the  joint  committee 
proposes  to  settle  that  point.  The  committee  puts  it  before 
each  Synod  to  answer  for  itself.  We  have  been  discussing  how 
the  Associate  Reformed  Church  understands  it — not  how  we 
understand  it.  We  have  not  the  action  of  that  Synod  before 
us.  Another  consideration  :  It  has  been  objected  that  this  pre- 
amble is  a-rolling  back  on  past  years,  and  complicating  the  sub- 
ject. Whatever  has  been  our  action  heretofore,  our  action  now 
will  be  the  interpretation  to  be  received  hereafter.  We  may 
say  their  words  have  not  been  well  selected,  but  our  action  on 
it  becomes  the  authoritative  guide. 

Dr.  Rodgers  said  that  the  best  method  of  doing  this  business 
would  be  to  pass  the  first  part  of  the  preamble.  No  one  op- 
posed that  first  clause.     Then  the  subject  of  forbearance  would 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  183 

come  up.  We  have  always  exercised  forbearance.  There  is  a 
manifest  misunderstanding  on  this  subject.  Say  to  the  Associ- 
ate Reformed  brethren,  leave  it  all  out,  it  has  been  misunder- 
stood and  made  a  difficulty.  I  think  they  will  agree  to  this,  as 
they  wish  the  proceedings  encumbered  as  little  as  possible. 

Rev.  R.  H.  Pollock :  I  have  been  for  the  last  half  hour  to 
hear  discussion  in  the  other  Synod.  I  understand  more  than  I 
did  about  this  matter.  Both  sides  go  on  the  assumption  that 
the  past  action  makes  it  a  term  of  .communion.  I  do  not  think 
the  intention  makes  anything  for  the  future ;  the  instrument  is 
to  be  read  for  itself.  They  do  now  understand  it  as  a  term  of 
communion.  When  we  undertake  to  please  two  parties,  we 
often  please  none.  Since  they  so  agree,  a  committee  would 
gain  nothing,  and  we  had  better  vote  on  the  proposition  before 
us. 

Rev.  Mr.  Smart  moved  to  strike  out  the  whole  of  the  pre- 
amble proposed  by  the  joint  committee,  and  substitute  the  fol- 
lowing : 

Whereas,  the  union  of  the  Reformed  Churches  has  been  for  many 
years  the  subject  of  very  serious  and  prayerful  consideration,  both  with 
individuals  and  Church  courts,  which  we  trust  has  been  blessed  of  God 
to  the  end  of  effecting  such  a  degree  of  Christian  unity  among  them  as 
would  warrant  iheir  union  in  one  organic  body  ;  therefore, 

1.  Resolved,  That  without  any  reference  to  any  past  deliverances  of 
these  bodies,  any  further  than  said  deliverances  indicate  our  oneness,  we 
hereby  agree  to  unite  on  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  Cate- 
chisms, Longer  and  Shorter,  and  the  Testimony  now  before  the  Churches, 
technically  known  as  the  Basis  of  Union,  as  the  doctrinal  Standards  and 
terms  of  communion  of  the  United  Church. 

2.  Resolved,  That  in  respect  to  any  brethren  now  in  either  of  these 
Churches,  who  may  not  be  able  fully  to  subscribe  to  these  Standards, 
forbearance  in  love  is  required  by  the  law  of  God,  while  they  do  not 
opeuly  oppose  these  Standards,  but  follow  the  things  which  make  for 
peace  and  the  things  whereby  one  may  edify  another. 

The  motion  was  seconded. 

Mr.  Moorehead :  I  come  from  the  people  who  are   seldom 


184  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

heard  on  this  floor.  They  wish  to  know  what  are  your  reasons 
for  keeping  back  this  question  of  union.  Have  you  furnished 
reasons  that  your  people  can  understand  ?  I  will  go  back  no 
further  than  one  year.  What  question  has  been  interesting  the 
Church  for  the  last  year?  Shall  this  be  made  the  Basis  of  Union 
by  the  Church?  What  has  the  Church  desired  on  the  subject, 
but  that  it  shall  be  made  the  Basis  of  Union?  The  Associate 
Reformed  Church  almost  unanimously  have  that  view  of  the 
subject. 

Now,  when  the  joint  committee  have  unanimously  agreed  to 
that,  what  next?  You  are  not  satisfied.  Why  not?  what  has 
been  the  tenor  of  their  writing  on  the  subject?  They  have  ta- 
ken that  view  of  the  subject,  still  you  will  not  be  satisfied  with 
the  construction  of  the  language.  Now,  what  is  the  object  of 
all  this?  I  say,  let  this  report  go  before  the  minds  of  the  hon- 
est, plain  men,  and  for  the  life  of  them  they  will  not  be  able  to 
discover  a  single  violation  of  principle. 

I  say  that  the  substitute  offered  by  Mr.  Smart  does  not  con- 
tain a  single  new  principle.  There  is  not  a  single  idea  pre- 
sented in  Mr.  Smart's  report,  but  is  contained  in  the  report  of 
the  joint  committee.  Look  at  the  question,  and  you  will  see 
that  the  amendment  is  intended  to  delay,  to  annoy.  My  friends, 
this  is  the  settled  conviction  of  the  people,  the  common  people ; 
that  it  is  not  to  make  any  reform,  but  to  delay  and  finally  defeat 
this  most  desirable  matter. 

Dr.  Rodgers  :  I  feel  very  much  encouraged  indeed.  The 
brethren  who  have  brought  forward  this  paper  show  that  they 
are  just  as  desirous  to  accomplish  the  object  as  we  are.  I  said 
I  did  not  understand  their  object,  but  when  I  see  they  have  all 
got  at  the  very  same  thing,  I  will  tell  you  afterwards  what  I 
think  you  ought  to  do.  I  was  unhappily  detained  this  morning. 
I  do  not  exactly  know  what  is  proposed  by  Mr.  Smart;  but  I 
think  I  understand  it.  I  think  the  Associate  Reformed  Church 
are  now  acting  on  the  matter.     Would  it  not  be  better  that  we 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  185 

take  up  the  action  that  is  before  them?  There  is  nothing  to  be 
gained  by  delay.  Just  to  take  up  the  first  part  of  our  report. 
Then  I  will  go  in  with  all  my  heart.  I  believe  it  is  the  very 
thing  that  will  please  them  and  will  please  us,  and  so  all  our 
difficulties  will  be  settled.  This  is  the  way  in  which  we  can 
now  settle  the  matter.  I  would  therefore,  in  order  to  attain  it, 
move  for  the  division  of  the  amendment. 

Mr.  Pollock  :  I  think  I  can  say  now,  that  so  far  they  most 
cordially  reciprocate  the  confidence  that  is  felt  in  the  two 
Churches  towards  each  other.  It  is  one  most  encourasrinjr  fea- 
ture  that  there  is  this  confidence.  There  is,  however,  now  a 
manifest  unanimity,  and  that  unanimity  existing,  it  is  strange  if 
we  cannot  find  something  in  which  we  can  agree  here.  And 
first,  on  this  subject,  let  me  just  observe,  in  regard  to  the  paper, 
that  it  will  obviate  everything  difficult  between  the  Associate 
and  Associate  Reformed  Synods.  This  is  very  evident  from  the 
discussion  in  both  Synods,  and  since  this  is  the  fact,  it  is  mani- 
fest that  they  will  unite. 

If  this  matter  was  for  a  single  day,  which  would  be  out  of 
mind  the  moment  Synod  adjourned,  it  would  be  another  matter. 
But  it  is  for  the  investigation  of  future  generations  as  well  as  to- 
day. When  we  present  expressions  and  declarations  that  are  to 
blend  both  Churches,  it  would  be  well  to  set  forth  the  exhibition 
of  the  fact  to  the  mind  of  the  inquirer  in  such  manner  that  he 
will  understand  it  as  soon  as  he  sees  it,  how  it  is  that  the  Basis 
is  received. 

The  Church  expects  to  give  a  reason  for  her  separate  exist- 
ence. It  is  not  to  be  expected  when  two  bodies  come  together 
they  can  harmonize  all.  There  will  be  prominent  individuals 
who  cannot  see  exactly  with  us.  There  are  such  in  both 
Synods.  We  have  a  right  to  ask  for  a  spirit  of  forbearance.  I 
have  no  doubt  that  a  clear  declaration  on  mutual  forbearance 
will  meet  with  a  more  prompt  acceptance  than  anything  that  is 

equivocal  and  ambiguous. 
13 


186  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Mr.  Smart :  I  have  nothing  to  say  except  in  regard  to  a  part 
of  that  preamble.  I  had  a  conference  with  several  members  of 
the  Associate  Reformed  Synod.  I  told  them  that  something  in 
this  form  would  be  brought  up,  and  not  only  one,  but  a  number 
of  the  members  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  stated  that  it 
was  their  desire  that  it  should  be  done. 

This  report  itself  is  predicated  entirely  upon  the  action  of  the 
Synod  of  last  year  passed  upon  by  the  Associate  Reformed 
Synod.  Then  it  would  be  understood,  because  it  was  suggested 
as  I  have  already  said  by  several  members  of  that  Synod,  as 
they  believe  it  would  harmonize  them  because  it  would  harmon- 
ize us.  I  tell  you,  brethren,  once  for  all,  there  is  a  matter  of 
truth  there,  according  to  my  view — a  matter  of  truth — and  the 
cars  may  go  over  me,  but  after  all,  you  will  make  me  stultify 
myself.  It  is  a  matter  of  truth  in  the  union  of  these  two 
Churches. 

Now  I  hold  it  is  just  as  much  my  duty  to  preserve  my  char- 
acter as  it  is  to  promote  the  external  union  of  the  Churches.  I 
do  not  wish,  Mr.  Moderator,  to  have  any  doubts  of  the  success 
of  this  cause,  because  I  think  we  are  so  nearly  one  that  I  do 
believe  if  this  matter  were  brought  to  bear  on  it  there  would  be 
no  delay. 

Mr.  Blair  :  I  am  very  glad  of  this  original  resolution,  though 
I  was  not  invited.  I  suppose  they  were  very  busy.  I  am  sorry 
that  the  cars  disturb  so  many  of  us.  I  would  rather  ask  all  our 
brethren  to  have  got  on,  and  as  long  as  we  are  honest  we  need 
not  fear  the  cars.  I  say  I  should  be  glad  to  have  brother  Smart 
and  everybody  else  on  board.  I  am  sorry  he  has  taken  the 
view  of  the  subject  which  he  has.  I  had  the  same  view  of  the 
subject  last  year  which  I  have  now,  and  I  believe  it  is  the  view 
of  this  Synod,  and  is  embodied  in  the  Basis  of  the  joint  com- 
mittee and  in  this  amendment.  I  hope,  Moderator,  the  Synod 
will  see  the  propriety  of  Dr.  Bullions's  suggestion  that  we  en- 
gage in  prayer.     I  engage  in  prayer  mentally  in  the  middle  of 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  187 

the  business  of  Synod,  because  I  feel  the  need  of  it.  I  felt 
under  that  influence,  though  I  did  not  acknowledge  it  publicly. 
I  trust  my  brethren  feel  the  same  need  and  the  same  influence. 
Now  that  the  brethren  have  changed  their  phraseology,  it  is  a 
good  sign  that  it  is  the  true  basis  on  which  we  can  build.  I  do 
hope  you  will  go  on  in  this  spirit.  I  believe  there  are  members 
of  the  other  Synod  present.  I  should  be  glad  to  hear  from  them. 
I  hope,  Mr.  Moderator,  you  will  call  on  them  to  give  us  their 
views  and  the  views  of  their  Synod. 

Moderator  :  I  would  like  to  hear  from  any  member  of  the 
Associate  Reformed  Church.  Mr.  Harper  will  please  come  for- 
ward and  address  the  Synod. 

Rev.  R.  D.  Harper  said  :  I  am  very  happy  to  meet  with  the 
members  of  the  Associate  Synod.  I  thank  you  for  the  courtesy 
thus  unexpectedly  tendered,  and  shall  with  pleasure  avail  my- 
self of  the  privilege  of  making  a  lew  remarks. 

I  would  be  happy  to  remove  any  difficulties  out  of  the  way 
of  the  union  of  these  two  Churches.  I  feel  that  we  are  really 
of  one  mind.  We  are  aiming  at  the  same  object.  I  have  the 
utmost  confidence  in  the  brethren  of  the  Associate  Church. 
The  great  difficulty  at  present  seems  to  rest  upon  a  mere  tech- 
nicality— whether  the  Testimony  was  received  and  adopted  by 
the  General  Synod  of  the  Associate  Refermed  Church  last  year 
as  a  term  of  communion.  I  have  never  heard  this  matter 
called  in  question  by  any  of  my  brethren.  It  is  universally 
admitted.  Certainly  it  would  be  of  no  avail  to  either  of  the 
Synods  or  to  the  United  Church,  if  it  were  not  adopted  in  good 
faith  as  a  term  of  communion.  Nothing  less  than  this,  I  am 
confident,  will  satisfy  the  great  majority  of  my  brethren.  I 
would  hope,  therefore,  in  accordance  with  the  suggestion  of  Dr. 
Patterson,  that  the  Associate  Synod  would  adopt  the  first  part 
of  the  preamble  of  the  joint  committee.  I  believe  if  it  were 
adopted  here,  it  would  be  adopted  by  the  Synod  on  the  other 
side  of  the  river. 


188  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Permit  me  also  to  express  the  hope  that  something  equiva- 
lent to  the  second  part  of  the  substitute  offered  by  Bro.  Smart, 
will  be  favorably  entertained  by  this  Synod.  There  is  no  prob- 
ability— though  I  give  only  my  own  individual  opinion — that 
the  second  part  of  the  preamble  of  the  joint  committee  will  ever 
pass  with  any  harmony  in  the  Synod  to  which  I  belong.  There 
are  many  brethren,  dearly  beloved,  who  cannot  and  will  not  vote 
for  it.  We  love  them.  We  do  not  desire  to  part  with  them. 
We  desire,  if  possible,  that  all  who  have  heretofore  labored  to- 
gether as  brethren  in  the  cause  of  our  dear  Redeemer,  should 
go  into  this  union.  We  would  ask  a  plank,  therefore,  for  some 
of  our  brethren  who  have  their  difficulties.  They  do  not  agree 
perfectly  with  every  article  in  the  Basis;  but  they  have  pledged 
themselves  that  they  will  not  do  aught  against  it,  but  in  all  good 
faith  they  will  study  the  peace  of  the  Church.  We  ask,  there- 
fore, that  they  may  have  the  exception,  while  we  have  the 
rule. 

I  trust,  brethren,  we  shall  soon  see  our  way  clear  to  come  to- 
gether and  not  stand  apart  upon  mere  technicalities.  We  are 
all  soldiers  of  the  cross.  We  have  a  common  captain.  We  are 
engaged  in  the  same  great  conflict.  Let  us,  therefore,  march 
forward  under  the  same  banner  and  strive  together  for  the  faith 
once  delivered  to  the  saints.  I  do  not  know  that  I  could  give 
you  any  further  information. 

Rev.  J.  S.  Easton  remarked  that  the  report  of  the  joint  com- 
mittee did,  in  substance,  meet  and  remove  the  only  two  points 
of  difficulty  that  seemed  to  stand  in  the  way  of  a  harmonious 
union  of  the  two  bodies.  I  do  not  say  the  expressions  employed 
in  this  report  could  not  be  made  more  explicit  and  satisfactory. 
I  would  be  perfectly  willing  to  adopt  the  substitute  proposed, 
and  even  prefer  it ;  but  then,  if  the  action  of  the  joint  commit- 
tee sufficiently  meets  the  points  in  dispute,  why  embarrass  the 
action  of  both  bodies  by  one  of  them  introducing  new  forms  of 
expression  that  do  not  differ  in  substance. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  189 

The  only  two  points  now  unsettled  are:  1st.  Was  the  Testi- 
mony proposed  and  accepted  as  a  term  of  communion?  2d. 
What  is  the  extent  to  which  forbearance  is  to  be  exercised  in 
the  United  Church?  Now  it  does  appear  to  me  that  both  these 
questions  are  directly  met  and  satisfactorily  answered  by  the 
two  parts  of  the  preamble  reported  by  the  joint  committee; 
that  is,  if  their  report  is  adopted  by  both  Synods.  For  we  are 
to  remember  that  this  preamble  contemplates  the  concurrent  ac- 
tion of  both  bodies,  and  that  when  adopted  by  both  it  becomes 
an  authoritative  declaration  of  a  historical  fact.  It  declares 
that  the  Basis  was  adopted  by  the  Associate  Synod  as  a  term 
of  communion,  and  proposed  as  such  to  the  Associate  Reformed 
Synod,  and  further,  that  the  latter  body  did  so  understand  and 
accept  it.  All,  then,  that  is  now  necessary,  is  that  both  Synods 
declare,  by  adopting  the  first  part  of  the  preamble,  that  such 
was  their  understanding,  and  the  matter  is  definitely  settled. 
Do  not  let  us  fall  out  about  forms  of  expression,  if  the  truth  is 
maintained.  Let  us  beware  lest  we  raise  new  and  unnecessary 
issues,  when  the  dispute  is  really  only  about  favorite  forms  of 
expression.  Let  us  show  that  we  really  have  confidence  in  one 
another  and  in  our  mutual  love  for  precious  truth.  We  might 
reason  in  the  same  way  on  the  second  part  of  the  preamble,  but 
as  it  refers  to  a  distinct  point,  I  would  prefer  separate  action  on 
each,  and  move  that  the  questions  be  divided,  and  the  vote  taken 
on  each  part  of  the  preamble  separately. 

D.  H.  A.  M'Lean  :  I  have  not  a  great  deal  to  say.  The  dif- 
ficulty into  which  brethren  have  fallen  in  the  interpretation  of 
this  preamble  is  of  their  own  creation.  The  language  will  not 
justify  any  such  interpretation — even  in  a  civil  contract  signed 
by  both  parties,  each  is  responsible  for  his  own  part.  We  do 
not  vouch  for  each  other's  intention,  but  in  closing  the  contract, 
each  stands  responsible  for  that  part  of  the  language  applicable 
to  his  own  act.  A  word  in  reference  to  the  figure  of  the  cars 
introduced  bv  Prof.  Vincent,  and  to  which   there  seems  to  be 


190  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

some  objection.  There  is  such  a  thing  as  moral  obligation,  re- 
sulting from  God's  rights  over  us,  and  there  is  such  a  thing  as 
Providence  in  which  he  maintains  his  rights,  and  in  which  moral 
causes  and  their  effects  are  inseparably  connected ;  and  the  man 
that  places  himself  out  of  the  line  of  moral  obligation,  must  not 
expect  that  providences  will  be  turned  aside  for  him.  The 
warning  was  therefore  both  suitable  and  proper.  He  would 
like  to  say  something  on  the  second  part  of  the  preamble,  but  it 
was  not  now  in  place. 

Prof.  Black:  I  would  just  ask  the  indulgence  of  the  Synod 
for  a  few  minutes.  I  understand  we  are  to  adopt  the  part  re- 
lating to  ourselves,  and  the  Associate  Reformed  brethren  do  the 
same  with  the  part  relating  to  them.  This  is  the  only  interpre- 
tation a  joint  resolution  will  bear.  I  claim  to  be  just  as  ortho- 
dox as  any  here.  I  want  to  act  out  and  adopt  this  Basis  as  a 
term  of  communion,  and  I  have  no  fear  that  the  great  moral 
car  will  roll  over  me.  I  do  not  intend  to  say  anything  more 
about  the  car.  I  have  done  with  it.  I  wish  to  lay  that  resolu- 
tion on  the  table.  I  should  like  to  stand  consistent  as  well  as 
other  brethren.  Suppose  the  resolution  would  take  its  date 
1858,  or  somewhere  about  1857.  I  understood  the  Associate 
Church  proposed  this  Basis  as  a  term  of  communion,  and  the 
Associate  Reformed  Church  accepted  it  as  such.  It  asserts  two 
facts.  First,  that  the  Church  had  submitted  a  Basis  of  Union. 
Who  does  not  know  that  ?  Do  we  not  all  know  that  fact  ?  I 
believe  it  was  submitted  in  the  Synod  at  New  York,  and  the 
Associate  Reformed  Synod  accepted  it.  Now  I  can  see  no  dif- 
ficulty that  it  involves. 

They  say  that  they  do  not  believe  that  it  was  accepted.  Now 
it  does  not  require  us  to  believe  that,  but  simply  that  it  was 
presented.  They  believe  that.  Now  1  do  not  ask  any  man 
here  to  make  himself  inconsistent ;  but  I  want  to  take  care  of 
myself.  I  do  believe,  that  by  laying  that  on  the  table,  we  will 
secure  a  very  important  thing.     We  will  gain  consistency  with 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  191 

truth.  We  simply  declare  the  fact  that  it  was  presented,  and 
we  leave  the  Associate  Reformed  brethren  to  say  whether  they 
accepted  it  as  a  term  of  union.  All  we  have  to  say  is  the  fact 
that  we  presented  it. 

The  whole  truth,  then,  will  be  manifested  by  the  action  of  the 
two  Synods.  No  person  will  be  called  upon  to  believe  only 
what  they  have  done. 

Mr.  Patterson  :  It  is  not  our  object  to  say  much.  I  wish 
simply  to  say  what  my  difficulties  are,  and  the  difficulties  of 
some  of  my  brethren.  I  believe,  sir,  the  difficulties  so  far  as  I 
know,  arose  from  the  action  of  the  two  Synods  last  year.  And 
the  difficulties  arising,  consist  of  two  or  three  things.  First,  the 
Basis  received  as  a  Testimony ;  second,  what  is  the  extent  of 
forbearance  which  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  expected? 
What  do  they  expect  by  the  changes  which  they  desire  the  Uni- 
ted Church  to  make?  Now  I  think  this  comprehended  all  of 
the  action. 

Moderator :  The  extent  of  the  motion  before  the  house,  is 
Mr.  Patterson's  motion. 

Mr.  Patterson  :  If  the  preamble  were  adopted,  we  would  be 
unable  to  see  the  extent  of  forbearance,  but  the  amendment  of 
brother  Smart  settles  that  question.  Now,  there  are  some  men 
whom  we  respect,  who  cannot  come  into  this  union  unless  this 
matter  is  clearly  settled.  I  do  think  the  majority  should  con- 
sider this  matter.  If  there  could  be  anything  done  to  satisfy 
these  brethren,  it  ought  to  be  done.  We  do  not  wish  to  say 
that  that  is  the  way  we  understand  it,  But  we  believe  some 
have  taken  this  view  of  the  subject,  and  they  should  be  respect- 
ed. Now,  if  it  will  harmonize  to  adopt  this  motion  without  any 
explanation,  what  reasonable  objection  can  there  be  to  its  adop- 
tion? 

Mr.  Banks  called  for  the  question,  which  being  largely  sec- 
onded through  the  house,  the   Synod  proceeded  to  vote  on  the 


192  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

motion  to  strike  out  the  first  resolution  in  the  paper  of  Mr. 
Smart.     The  motion  was  carried  by  105  yeas  against  61  nays. 

Mr.  Smart  then  moved  to  lay  his  other  resolutions  on  the 
table  for  the  present,  which  was  adopted. 

Took  up  the  first  part  of  the  preamble. 

Mr.  Patterson  said  some  things  need  to  be  explained.  This 
part  of  the  preamble  is  said  to  be  an  inference  and  a  positive 
untruth,  historically.  I  would  not  be  the  defender  of  an  un- 
truth, historical  or  otherwise.  This  charge  is  based  on  a  mis- 
apprehension. At  our  last  Synod  the  Basis  was  adopted.  No 
express  language  was  used  saying  we  adopted  it  as  a  term  of 
communion.  We  took  it  for  granted  that  this  was  meant.  We 
need,  then,  something  like  what  is  in  this  preamble,  for  our- 
selves. It  is  assumed  that  we  are  all  right,  but  our  brethren 
had  thrown  it  as  a  bridge. 

Now  what  evidence  is  there  that  it  is  historically  untrue  ? 
You  did  not  do  even  as  much  as  they  did.  There  is  historical 
evidence  of  this.  The  protestors  speak  of  the  Basis  as  a  term 
of  communion,  and  based  their  protest  against  it  partly  on  this 
ground.  (He  read  from  the  protest.)  They  went  forward  and 
acted  on  it  under  this  view.  We  believe  that  our  adoption  of 
it  was  a  term  of  communion,  but  not  a  word  that  I  know  of  was 
put  on  record  to  tell  that  fact.  What  we  want,  then,  is  a  joint 
action  of  the  two  Churches;  otherwise,  for  myself,  I  have  no  ob- 
jection to  the  adoption  of  brother  Smart's  papers. 

Rev.  S.  Hindman  argued  against  the  position  of  the  last 
speaker,  on  the  ground  that  it  was  a  mistake  to  take  the  lan- 
guage of  the  protestors  instead  of  the  language  of  Synod  itself. 
They  ought  to  have  been  taken  together.  He  argued  that  we 
do  declare  the  adoption  of  the  Basis  as  a  term  of  communion, 
as  appears  in  the  introduction  to  the  Basis,  and  in  the  distinct 
use  assigned  to  its  different  parts.  Had  the  Associate  Reformed 
Synod  said  they  adopted  it,  we  would  have  been  satisfied.  But 
they  received  it  with  certain  provisos.     He  referred  to  the  mat- 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  193 

ter  of  civil  contract.  He  wanted  to  keep  good  faith  with  his 
Associate  Reformed  brethren,  and  put  no  forced  construction — 
not  more  nor  less — than  the  language  would  justify. 

Rev.  Smart  stated  that  he  had  introduced  his  resolutions  on 
request  of  at  least  three  or  four  of  his  Associate  Reformed 
brethren. 

Mr.  Patterson  :  I  do  not  desire  to  discuss  this  matter  further, 
but  the  statement  I  made  is  called  in  question.  We  have  here 
the  answers  to  the  reasons  of  protest  read  in  the  last  meeting  of 
the  Associate  Reformed  Synod,  and  in  these  answers  they  dis- 
tinctly speak  of  it  as  a  term  of  communion.  (He  read  an  ex- 
tract in  which  this  fact  is  clearly  made  out.)  In  another  part 
they  expressly  declare  that  their  present  action  was  the  result 
of  a  previous  pledge  given  to  the  Associate  Church,  that  they 
would  make  the  Testimony  a  term  of  communion,  and  that  they 
had  now  done  only  what  they  were  previously  pledged  to  do. 
(Read  an  extract  to  this  import.) 

Rev.  James  Wallace  said  :  I  do  not  think  it  makes  any  dif- 
ference whether  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  adopted  the 
Basis  as  a  term  of  communion  or  not.  They  now,  in  the  adop- 
tion of  this  report,  say  so.  No  matter  what  some  of  our  breth- 
ren thought,  the  Associate  Reformed  brethren  certainly  did  un- 
derstand it  as  adopted  by  them. 

Proceeded  to  the  vote.  On  a  call  of  one-fourth  of  the  mem- 
bers present,  the  yeas  and  nays  were  demanded. 

The  Moderator  called  on  Rev.  John  Bryan  to  lead  in  prayer. 

After  prayer  the  vote  was  taken,  and  the  result  was,  for  the 
first  part  of  the  preamble,  108  ;  against  its  adoption,  35  ;  not 
voting,  7. 

The  committee  to  confer  with  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod 
appeared  and  reported  the  presence  of  a  committee  of  the  As- 
sociate Reformed  Synod,  who  had  a  communication  to  make. 
This  committee  consists  of  Revs.  Jas.  Prestley,  Dr.  Kerr,  and 
B.  Waddle.     They  were  invited  to  the  front  seat  of  the  Church. 


194  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Mr.  Prestley  introduced  the  business  of  the  committee.  He 
stated  that  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  had  passed  the  first 
clause  of  the  preamble  (same  as  passed  by  this  Synod)  by  an 
overwhelming  majority.  He  was  a  dissenter  at  last  Synod. 
Any  other  view  of  this  clause  than  that  it  received  the  Basis  as 
a  term  of  communion,  would  stultify  the  protestors.  There  was 
some  difficulty  on  the  second  part  of  the  preamble,  although  he 
supposed  Synod  would  pass  it.  They  had  held  an  extra  judi- 
cial conference.  The  action  of  that  conference  we  are  author- 
ized to  present  to  you.  Our  object  is  to  see  if  it  will  meet  with 
the  approbation  of  this  Synod.  We  would  prefer  it  to  the  sec- 
ond part  of  the  preamble,  and  would  wish  to  know  whether  this 
Synod  would  be  willing  to  receive  it.  He  understood  it  wTas 
prepared  in  part  by  Mr.  Smart  of  this  Synod.  Our  action  in 
conference  was  nearly  unanimous.  The  following  is  a  copy  of 
the  paper  presented : 

Whereas,  it  is  agreed  between  the  two  Churches  that  the  forbearance 
in  love  which  is  required  by  the  law  of  God  will  be  exercised  towards 
any  brethren  who  may  not  be  able  fully  to  subscribe  to  the  Standards  of 
the  United  Church,  while  they  do  not  determinedly  oppose  them,  but 
follow  the  things  that  make  for  peace,  and  things  wherewith  one  may 
edify  another." 

Dr.  Kerr  said :  These  resolutions  give  entire  satisfaction,  or 
nearly  so,  to  our  Synod.  This  last  originated  here,  and  we  un- 
derstood that  it  was  discussed  here  so  as  to  know  that  it  would 
pass.  It  would  rejoice  my  heart  if  we  can  pass  this  part  so  as 
to  close  union  to-morrow.  Let  us  not  unnecessarily  delay  this 
union.  We  will  work  better  when  united  together.  He  looked 
on  it  as  inevitable.     It  is  the  Lord's  work. 

Rev.  II.  H.  Blair  moved  that  the  papers  be  accepted,  which 
was  carried  unanimously. 

Mr.  Prestley  having  asked  permission  of  the  Moderator,  said 
that  he  would  say  a  few  things  that  were  personal  to  himself. 
I,  Mr.  Moderator,  wras  one  of  those  who  at  the  last  meeting  of 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  195 

our  Synod  dissented  from  the  adoption  of  this  Basis  of  Union. 
I  had  then  some  objections  to  some  things  in  the  Basis,  and  my 
mind  remains  unchanged.  I  could  not,  for  what  seemed  to  me 
then  to  be  good  reasons,  sign  the  protest  that  was  entered  by 
some  members ;  but  I  gave  my  reasons  in  the  dissent  which  I, 
with  others,  presented,  and  which  was  entered  on  the  minutes.  I 
was  brought  up  in  the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  and  have  ever 
approved  her  Standards  and  practice.  I  object  to  some  things 
in  the  Basis ;  but  should  the  amendment  offered  to  the  second 
part  of  the  preamble  of  the  report  of  the  joint  committee  on 
Union  pass,  and  I  enter  into  the  united  body,  I  will  not  set  my- 
self at  antagonism  with  the  declared  will  of  the  supreme  judica- 
tory of  the  Church  to  which  I  belong.  I  claim  a  reasonable, 
not  an  unreasonable  forbearance:  for  though  there  are  some 
things  in  the  Testimony  which  I  would  prefer  to  have  other- 
wise, and  some  I  could  desire  were  not  there  at  all,  yet  in  the 
main  points  I  am  in  agreement  in  opinion  with  it. 

With  the  doctrine  on  Psalmody,  as  there  laid  down,  I  find  no 
fault ;  though  I  do  not  deem  the  language  very  explicit.  I  am 
not  sure  it  means  what  the  writers  intended.  I  am  satisfied 
with  it. 

With  the  article  on  Communion  I  find  the  same  fault  as  with 
that  on  Psalmody.  I  take  no  exception  to  the  doctrine  laid 
down  there.  I  am  not  in  favor  of  promiscuous  communion,  nor 
latitudinarian  communion,  but  of  regulated  communion  :  that  is 
that  the  courts  of  Christ's  House  in  every  congregation  must 
determine  who  may  and  who  may  not  commune  in  that  particu- 
lar congregation. 

I  am  opposed  to  slavery,  and  fully  agree  in  opinion  with  the 
excellent  article  on  the  subject  of  Slavery  in  the  Basis.  I  con- 
sider it  discriminating  and  very  judicious. 

I  have  always  objected  to  the  article  on  Secret  Societies.  I 
have  not  one  word  to  say  in  favor  of  such  organizations.  I 
accord  with  the  general  sentiment  of  the  article,  but  I  am  not  in 


196  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

favor  of  making  membership  in  them  a  bar  to  Christian  fellow- 
ship. The  subject  is  a  much  involved  one,  and  were  the  facts 
denied  the  Church  would  find  difficulty  in  establishing  the 
charge.  This  law  cannot  act  retrospectively  but  prospectively. 
Men  now  in  the  Church  ought  not  to  be  thrust  out,  even  if  other 
members  of  these  associations  should  not  be  received  into  the 
Church. 

On  Covenanting,  I  believe  you,  Mr.  Moderator,  indorse  me 
as  a  very  good  covenanter.  Probably  I  do  not  believe  in  what 
is  technically  called  social  religious  covenanting,  but  I  am  a  firm 
believer  in  a  certain  kind  of  personal  and  social  covenanting.  I 
believe  that  every  person  is  warranted  to  take  hold  by  faith  on 
God's  covenant.  That  a  person  may  express  this  taking  hold 
on  God's  covenant  in  prayer ;  that  he  may  write  it  and  sub- 
scribe it  with  his  blood,  (if  he  have  no  superstition  in  his  so  do- 
ing ;)  that  he  may  renew  it  every  day ;  that  he  may  swear  if 
his  feelings  and  the  importance  of  it  in  his  eyes  warrant  him  in 
so  doing.  This  I  call  personal  covenanting.  This  covenant  is 
renewed  every  time  the  person  covenanting  presents  a  child  to 
the  Lord  in  baptism  and  takes  on  himself  the  solemn  baptismal 
vows  for  his  child,  and  also  every  time  he  sits  down  to  the  cele- 
bration of  the  Lord's  Supper.  Now  if  another  person  see  this 
covenant,  approve  it,  and  desire  to  subscribe,  I  know  of  no  law, 
human  or  divine,  that  would  prevent  him.  If  one  may  sign 
with  me,  two  may,  the  whole  congregation  may,  the  whole 
Church  may.  I  knoAV  of  nothing  to  prevent.  This  I  would 
call  social  religious  covenanting.  In  these  remarks  I  speak  for 
myself  alone ;  I  have  no  authority  to  speak  for  others. 

Now,  these  things  being  said,  I  do  not  ask  for  liberty  to  preach 
against  the  received  doctrines  of  the  Church,  or  to  set  myself  at 
antagonism  with  the  Church.  That  would  not  be  reasonable. 
But  I  do  ask  forbearance  for  my  opinions  expressed  at  proper 
times  and  in  a  proper  place,  and  that  I  shall  not  be  put  under 
any  obligation  to  publicly  teach  what  I  do  not  believe.  I  am 
opposed  to  all  requisitions  of  practical  conformity  in  everything. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  197 

It  would  be  the  destruction  of  all  Christian  liberty  and  liberty 
of  conscience. 

There  was  a  great  deal  more  of  conversational  remarks — in- 
quiries and  answers — members  using  a  great  deal  of  freedom  in 
stating  their  views.  The  result  was  an  indication  of  general 
satisfaction. 

Rev.  R.  II.  Pollock  moved  to  insert  in  the  paper  of  the  com- 
mittee, "and  conforms  practically."     Lost  by  a  heavy  vote. 

The  motion  to  adopt  the  papers  presented  was  then  carried 
almost  unanimously.  On  motion,  the  usual  order  of  business 
was  suspended  for  the  purpose  of  hearing  a  committee  of  Gen- 
eral Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  who  were  pres- 
ent. The  committee  were  heard,  and  stated  that  they  were  ap- 
pointed to  meet  a  committee  of  this  Synod  for  making  the 
necessary  arrangement  for  the  consummation  of  the  union. 

On  motion,  a  committee  of  the  Associate  Synod  was  appointed 
lor  the  purpose  of  making  arrangements  for  consummating  the 
union.  Drs.  Beveridge,  Bullions,  and  Messrs.  Smart  and  Lee, 
the  committee. 

The  joint  committee  appointed  to  make  the  necessary  ar- 
rangements with  reference  to  the  consummation  of  the  union  of 
the  two  Churches,  met  and  adopted  the  following  resolutions : 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  aggregate  meeting  of  the  two  Synods  take  place 
on  to-morrow  morning,  at  10  o'clock,  in  the  City  Hall,  Pittsburgh. 

2.  Resolved,  That  in  connection  with  devotional  exercises,  addresses  be 
delivered  by  Rev.  James  Rodgers,  D.D.,  Rev.  J.  T.  Pressly,  D.D.,  Rev. 
J.  P.  Smart,  and  Rev.  James  Prestley. 

3.  Resolved,  That  the  committee  recommend  that  the  first  United  Gen- 
eral Synod  be  held  in  Xenia,  on  the  third  Wednesday  of  May  next,  at  7 h 
o'clock,  P.  M. 

4.  Resolved,  That  the  two  Synods  meet  to-morrow,  at  the  corner  of 
Smithfield  and  Seventh  streets,  Pittsburgh,  and  march  in  procession  to 
the  City  Hall. 

5.  Resolved,  That  Rev.  J.  P.  Smart  and  Rev.  R.  D.  Harper  be  appointed 
Marshals  to  arrange  and  conduct  the  procession. 

The  report  was  accepted  and  adopted. 


198  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


X.  —  Consummation  of  the  Union  of  the  Associate 
and  Associate  Reformed  Churches,  at  the  City 
Hall,  on  Wednesday,  May  26,  1858.  -U 

The  hour  of  10  A.  M.,  had  been  agreed  upon  as  the  time 
for  the  meeting  of  the  two  Synods  to  form  in  procession.  When 
that  hour  arrived,  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  came,  as  by 
previous  arrangement,  to  the  corner  of  Seventh  and  Smithfield  . 
streets,  and  notice  of  this  fact  was  immediately  given  to  the  As-  « 
sociate  Synod,  in  session  on  Seventh  street,  a  short,  distance  . 
above  the  designated  place  of  meeting.  They  immediately  set 
out,  and  in  a  few  minutes  the  long  procession  wras  on  its  way  to 
the  City  Hall,  marching  two  and  two,  representing  the  two 
Synods  as  now  united  into  one.  .  Many  of  the  little  incidents  of 
that  march  would  be  worth  recording,  if  they  could  be  gathered 
up.  A  very  large  number  from  each  Church  were  thrown  to- 
gether who  had  no  personal  acquaintance,  and  of  course  they 
had  to  introduce  themselves,  which  was  very  quickly  done. 
The  spirit  of  formality  and  feeling  of  strangeness,  was  gone,  and 
one  says,  "  Whom  have  I  here  ?"  and  an  answer  and  similar  in- 
quiry with  its  answer  followed,  and  they  wrere  acquainted.  In 
not  a  few  instances  old  friendships  were  renewed.  One  thing 
filled  the  hearts  of  all  with  gladness ;  and  the  expression  of  joy 
beamed  on  every  countenance.  While  the  members  of  the  As- 
sociate Synod  were  on  their  feet,  impatient  to  set  off  to  meet 
their  brethren  of  the  other  Synod,  some  of  those  who  had  dis- 
sented came  in  with  a  paper,  containing  the  declaration  that 
they  withdrew  their  dissent,  and  would  join  with  their  brethren 
in  the  great  solemnities  of  the  day.  .  As  fast  as  the  procession 
formed,  this  news  was  communicated  to  the  brethren  of  the 
other  Synod,  whose  hearts  leaped  with  joy  at  the  good  tidings 
thus  brought  them  on  the  way.  Few  can  appreciate,  none  can 
describe,  the  joyful  influence  produced  on  the  minds  and  hearts 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  199 

of  the  brethren  going  forward  to  formally  unite  together.  All 
felt  as  if  they  could  raise  a  ^Hallelujah  of  thanksgiving,  saying : 

"  When  Zion's  bondage1' God  turned  back. 
As  men  that  dreamed  were  we ; 
Then  filled  with  laughter  was  our  mouth. 
Our  tongue  with  melody." 

"  The  Lord  hath  done  great  things  for  us,  whence  joy  is  brought 
to  us." 

But' we  must  pass  over  these  incidents  of  the  day,  and  give 
''an  account  of  the  essential  matters.  Seats  had  been  reserved 
-in  the  hall  for  members  .of  the  Synods,  which  were  quickly 
•iilleTl,  and  every  nook  and  corner  occupied  by  an  anxious  throng 
-of  people  come  to  take  part  in  and  witness  the  ceremonies  of 
the  meeting.  The  platform  was  full  to  overflowing — not  only 
the  old  men  and  ministers  of  pther  denominations  being  there, 
but  many  of  every  age  crowding  on  it,  because  they  had  no 
other  place  to  go.  The  most  perfect  order  pervaded  the  vast 
assembly,  all  eagerly  watching  for  and  feeling  an  interest  in  ev- 
ery movement.  Not  only  were  all  the  exercises  solemn,  but  the 
spirit  of  the  occasion  seemed  to  possess  all.  It  was  truly — as 
remarked  by  the  minister  of  another  denomination — such  a 
scene  that  could  be  expected  but  once  in  a  century.  The  fol- 
lowing is  a  full  account  of  the  proceedings  in  the  hall : 

Prayer  by  Rev.  J.  T.  Cooper,  D.D. 

Almighty  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  we  come  into  Thy  holy  presence 
under  peculiarly  solemn  and  affecting  circumstances.  We  pray  that  we 
may  have  the  presence  of  the  Master  in  this  vast  assembly.  Our  Father, 
we  would  each  one  of  us  improve  the  scene  we  are  this  day  called  to 
witness,  and  lift  up  our  hearts  in  the  language  of  the  prophet  :  "  I  will 
bless  the  Lord,  I  will  exalt  His  name!"  Thou,  O  God  !  hast  done  won- 
derful things,  arid  we  thank  Thee  for  what  our  eyes  see  ;  and  yet  we 
would  join  trembling  with  our  mirth.  We  come  before  Thee  in  humility 
when  we  remember  the  past.  Forgive,  O  Father !  the  sins  with  which 
as  Churches  or  individuals,  we  have  been  chargeable.  Now  wash  them 
all  away  in  the  blood  of  Jesus,  and  remember  them  no  more  against  us. 
Forgive  our  past  unfaithfulness,  our  want  of  true  zeal  for  Thy  cause, 


200  THE   CHURCH  MEMORIAL. 

our  want  of  true  regard  for  the  salvation  of  the  perishing  world  around 
us.  We  confess  before  Thee  we  have  not  considered  as  we  should  have 
done  our  high  commission  as  office  bearers  in  Thy  Church.  Pardon 
our  past  divisions  and  alienations,  our  heart-burnings,  our  strifes,  and 
wherein  we  have  sinned  in  the  indulgence  of  unholy  passions — for  the 
sake  of  Jesus  Christ.  And  0  !  our  Father,  we  would  again  lift  up  the 
voice  of  thanksgiving  that  we  are  thus  permitted  to  meet.  Long  have 
our  hearts  burned  for  this  Christian  fellowship.  We  thank  Thee  that 
the  desire  of  our  hearts  has  been  satisfied.  We  thank  Thee  that  we  can 
now  march  together  to  fight  the  battles  of  our  Saviour.  We  pray  that 
this  union  may  be  but  the  prelude  of  that  glorious  union  that  will  take 
place  in  the  upper  sanctuary,  where  the  Church  will  be  brought  together 
in  the  enjoyment  of  Thy  love  ;  and  may  our  fellowship  here  be  blest  as 
the  means  of  preparation  for  that  holier  fellowship  to  which  we  hope  to 
be  brought.  Lord,  suffer  us  not  to  forget  that  death  will  make  changes 
in  our  number.  Prepare  us  for  the  solemnity  of  the  dying  hour,  and 
may  we  be  brought  to  the  enjoyment  of  Thyself  in  the  Kingdom  of 
Heaven,  when  we  shall  not  wear  the  armor  of  the  warrior,  but  the  crown 
of  the  victor.  All  which  we  ask  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Sav- 
iour, to  whom  with  the  Father  and  the  Spirit,  we  ascribe  endless  praise 
now  and  forever.     Amen. 

Dr.  McLaren  then  read  the  following  verses,  being  the  100th 
Psalm : 

All  people  that  on  earth  do  dwell, 

Sing  to  the  Lord  with  cheerful  voice, 
Him  serve  with  mirth,  his  praise  forth  tell, 

Come  ye  before  him  and  rejoice. 
Know  that  the  Lord  is  God  indeed ; 

Without  our  aid  he  did  us  make  : 
We  are  his  flock,  he  doth  us  feed, 

And  for  his  sheep  he  doth  us  take. 

O  enter  then  His  gates  with  praise, 

Approach  with  joy  His  courts  unto  : 
Praise,  laud,  and  bless  His  name  always, 

For  it  is  seemly  so  to  do. 
For  why  ?  the  Lord  our  God  is  good, 

His  mercy  is  for  ever  sure  ; 
His  truth  at  all  times  firmly  stood, 

And  shall  from  age  to  age  endure. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  201 

These  were  sung  by  the  vast  assembly  to  the  grand  old  tune 
of  "  Old  Hundred,"  and  such  a  sublime  volume  of  praise  never 
before  filled  the  walls  of  any  building  in  this  city !  It  was 
thrilling.  Such  was  the  music  that  was  wont  to  cheer  the  heart 
of  old  Martin  Luther,  to  whom  the  authorship  of  the  tune  is  as- 
cribed. Carlyle  forcibly  declares  that  through  the  gentle  spirit 
of  lyrical  devotion  we  see  down  into  the  depths  of  that  great 
man's  soul.  It  is  like  "  little  windows  through  which  we  gaze 
into  the  interior  of  the  depths  of  Martin  Luther's  soul,  and  see 
visible  across  its  tempests  and  clouds,  a  whole  heaven  of  light 
and  love."  There  is  something  in  "  Old  Hundred  "  that  seems 
to  arouse  in  the  universal  Christian  heart  an  intensity  of  devout 
emotion  that  may  aptly  be  termed  a  "  heaven  of  light  and  love." 

Dr.  Rogers  then  said:  Mr.  Moderator,  and  brethren  and 
fathers,  I  am  here  before  you  on  what  I  feel  to  be  the  most  in- 
teresting scene  that  it  has  ever  been  my  privilege  to  witness 
during  my  life.  And  why  is  it  that  so  much  interest  is  excited 
in  this  scene  that  is  now  about  to  be  transacted  ?  It  is  not  the 
principles  of  these  particular  denominations  that  are  uniting 
alone  that  give  us  an  interest  in  the  proceedings  of  this  day : 
but  I  can  assure  you,  that  we  have  the  sympathy  and  warmest 
pulsations  of  the  hearts  of  all  our  brethren  in  Christ  in  this  com- 
munity. 

I  cannot  account  for  this  on  any  other  principle  than  that 
which  is  employed  in  one  of  the  beautiful  parables  spoken  by 
Him  who  knows  all  the  workings  of  man's  heart.  I  refer  to 
the  parable  of  the  woman  who  lost  a  piece  of  silver,  and  when 
she  had  found  it  she  called  her  friends  and  neighbors  together 
to  rejoice  with  her  and  give  expression  to  the  same  feelings  that 
animated  her  own  bosom.  And  here  brethren  in  Christ  have 
come  up  and  joined  us  this  day  to  give  expression  to  their  grat- 
itude with  their  Christian  brethren  in  the  joyful  feelings  that 
pervade  our  heart  on  account  of  the  events  transpiring  among 

us.     It  is  not  here  alone  that  we  have  the  sympathy  of  Chris- 
14 


202  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

tian  brethren.  Wherever  the  tidings  go  over  our  land,  what 
joyful  feelings  will  they  produce  !  The  long  prayed  for  union 
is  now  at  length  accomplished. 

It  is  not  on  earth  alone  there  is  sympathy  with  us  this  day. 
Our  blessed  Saviour,  who  knows  what  is  passing  in  heaven  as 
well  as  in  the  human  heart,  tells  us  there  is  joy  in  heaven  over 
one  sinner  that  repenteth,  and  what  must  be  the  feelings  of  an- 
gels in  beholding  these  scenes  ?  It  is  a  fact  that  pure  and  holy 
angels  look  down  with  deepest  interest  in  these  scenes.  This 
is  not  all.  The  fiends  of  darkness  take  an  interest  in  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  day.  They  can  very  well  calculate  and  under- 
stand that  the  scenes  this  day  will  make  an  impression  on  the 
kingdom  of  darkness.  Oh,  that  I  could  lift  my  voice  that  every 
one  in  this  assembly  and  throughout  the  land  could  hear  me  and 
tell  them  we  are  now  one. 

There  are  some  circumstances  about  this  union  which  are 
pleasing.  There  is  not  one  principle  which  we  have  maintained 
that  is  left  behind.  Is  not  that  a  most  pleasing  fact  that  there 
has  been  no  compromise  of  principle  ?  We  have  brought  all 
our  principles  with  us.  I  do  not  regard  as  of  any  importance 
a  union  that  is  brought  about  in  any  other  way  but  by  the  Spirit 
of  God.  Has  not  the  Lord  done  great  things  for  us  ?  And 
ought  we  not  to  be  joyful?  We  have  been  brought  to  feel 
more  like  brethren,  and  we  are  prepared  to  unite  as  a  band  of 
brothers  and  contend  for  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints. 

With  respect  to  the  position  we  occupy  as  the  United  Pres- 
byterian Church,  there  is  another  brother  who  will  present  that 
particular  idea  to  you.  I  will  not  detain  the  audience,  as  I  fear 
I  will  not  be  heard  at  the  other  end  of  the  house. 

He  referred  to  the  words  of  Joshua  when  the  first  city  of  the 
Canaanites  was  destroyed:  "Cursed  be  the  man  before  the  Lord 
that  riseth  up  and  buildeth  up  this  city  of  Jericho."  But  it  is 
not  a  day  to  pronounce  curses  or  threatenings. 

In  what  way  is  our  union  to  be  a  blessing  to  us?  and  in  what 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  203 

way  is  it  to  he  instrumental  in  advancing  the  cause  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  in  this  land  ?  It  is  only  by  our  seeking  a  farther 
outpouring  of  the  Spirit  of  God  upon  our  Churches.  Let  me 
state  here  that  a  working  Church  is  a  united  Church.  If  we 
are  a  united  Church,  we  will  present  to  the  world  the  beautiful 
spectacle  of  brethren  dwelling  in  unity. 

A  working  Church  must  have  an  earnest  ministry.  Let  us 
go  down  from  this  place  renewing  our  dedication  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  resolve  that  we  will  be  more  in  earnest.  Let 
us  imitate  our  blessed  Master,  when  exercising  his  ministry  at 
Jerusalem,  and  when  unsuccessful  at  last,  he  says  :  "  0,  Jerusa- 
lem, Jerusalem,  how  oft  would  I  have  gathered  you  as  a  hen 
gathereth  her  chickens  under  her  wings,  and  ye  would  not." 
Rev.  Richard  Baxter  never  preached  a  sermon  that  he  did  not 
leave  an  impression  on  the  minds  of  his  hearers  that  God  is  in 
earnest  in  calling  on  them  to  repent  and  accept  salvation,  and 
that  he  was  desirous  for  their  salvation. 

He  referred  to  Dr.  Payson  as  a  man  who  was  earnest  in  the 
closet  as  well  as  in  the  pulpit.  When  laboring  under  that  fatal 
disease,  consumption,  and  near  his  end,  the  communion  was 
about  to  be  celebrated  in  his  congregation.  He  requested  them 
to  take  him  to  the  Church  that  he  might  address  them  for  the 
last  time.  I  have  ministered  to  you  for  nineteen  years  ;  this  is 
the  conclusion  of  my  ministry,  and  my  parting  address,  in  ex- 
pectancy of  soon  standing  before  the  judgment  seat  of  God. 
"When  I  look  back  at  my  ministry,  I  would  tremble  at  the 
thought  of  appearing  before  God  were  it  not  that  I  have  an  ad- 
vocate and  intercessor  on  high.  But  remember,  no  matter  how 
we  labor,  when  we  come  to  stand  upon  the  brink  of  eternity ; 
for  we  shall  all  come  to  this,  were  it  not  that  we  have  such  an 
advocate  and  intercessor,  we  could  not  think  of  appearing  before 
God. 

Let  us  labor  for  Christ,  for  the  salvation  of  souls  with  such 
ardor  and  earnestness,  that  when  we  come  to  part  with  such 


204  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

things  of  time  and  sense,  which  we  must  surely  do,  our  most  in- 
tense thoughts,  next  to  our  own  salvation,  will  be  that  of  the 
salvation  of  our  people.  There  is  one  thought  that  comes  up 
before  my  mind — one  that  makes  me  sad.  That  many  brethren 
who  labored  with  us  for  the  advancement  of  this  important  ob- 
ject are  now  in  the  narrow  house  appointed  for  all  living.  We 
will  all  shortly  be  there.  Time  is  short,  eternity  is  at  hand. 
Let  us  be  Christ's  in  life  and  Christ's  in  death.  Whether  we 
live  or  die,  we  are  the  Lord's. 

Singing — Psalm  cxlvii,  1-2.     {Music:  Meor.) 

Praise  ye  the  Lord  :  for  it  is  good 

Praise  to  our  God  to  sing  : 
For  it  is  pleasant,  and  to  praise 

It  is  a  comely  thing. 
God  doth  build  up  Jerusalem  ; 

And  he  it  is  alone 
That  the  dispersed  of  Israel 

Doth  gather  into  one. 

Dr.  Pressly  then  addressed  the  audience,  and  said  :  What 
means  this  vast  assemblage  ?  What  mean  these  countenances 
lighted  up  with  joy?  It  is  no  ordinary  event  which  has  col- 
lected this  multitude.  It  is  no  common  occurrence  which  has 
diffused  joy  through  so  many  hearts.  The  spectacle  which  we 
are  this  day  permitted  to  behold,  is  one  which  angels  contem- 
plate with  interest  and  with  joy  — the  pleasing  spectacle  of 
brethren  long  ecclesiastically  separated  from  each  other,  now 
united  under  one  banner  and  dwelling  together  in  unity. 

And  how  has  this  joyous  event  been  brought  about?  Not  by 
might,  nor  by  power  ;  not  by  the  wisdom  of  man,  but  by  the 
Spirit  of  the  most  High  God.  And  are  we  not  prepared  to 
bear  testimony  to  the  divine  faithfulness,  while  we  appropriate 
the  language  of  the  Psalmist,  "  In  the  day  when  I  cried  thou 
didst  answer  me"?  It  is  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of  God's  peo- 
ple which  have  been  ascending  up  to  the  Throne  of  Grace  for 


I  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  205 

more  than  twenty  years,  that  we  are  this  day  permitted  to  look 
upon  the  pleasing  spectacle  which  is  here  presented  to  our  view. 
It  is  sometimes  the  good  pleasure  of  God  to  try  the  faith  and 
patience  of  his  people  for  a  long  time  before  the  desire  of  their 
hearts  is  granted.  But  still  it  is  true  that  the  God  of  Zion  is 
the  hearer  of  prayer,  and  his  ears  are  never  closed  against  the 
prayer  of  faith.  From  time  to  time  we  have  met  in  convention, 
and  while  we  presented  our  joint  supplications  to  the  Throne  of 
Grace  and  engaged  in  Christian  conference,  we  felt  that  we 
were  one,  and  the  way  seemed  to  be  prepared  to  unite  cordially 
in  Christian  fellowship.  But  after  spending  days  in  fraternal 
intercourse,  we  have  separated  and  have  looked  on  each  other 
with  suspicion  and  jealousy  ;  and  after  all,  little  progress  was 
made  in  the  accomplishment  of  the  object  for  which  we  were 
laboring.  All  our  efforts  were  comparatively  unavailing,  until 
we  were  brought  to  feel  more  deeply  than  we  had  ever  yet  felt, 
that  success  must  be  the  result  of  the  special  interposition  of 
heaven. 

Under  this  conviction  a  goodly  number  of  us  met  in  Xenia, 
not  to  discuss  theological  questions,  but  to  humble  ourselves  be- 
fore God,  and  to  implore  the  outpouring  of  his  Holy  Spirit. 
Then  the  mountains  were  brought  low,  and  the  valleys  were 
exalted ;  and,  as  the  result,  the  middle  wall  of  separation  has 
been  broken  down,  and  we  have  been  brought  together  in  the 
bonds  of  fraternal  affection.  Truly  the  Lord  hath  done  great 
things  for  us,  for  which  we  are  glad ;  and  let  all  the  glory  be 
ascribed  to  his  name. 

And  now  that  the  union  has  been  consummated  with  a  degree 
of  harmony  which  our  fears  would  scarcely  allow  us  to  antici- 
pate, what  is  requisite  to  render  this  union  permanent  and  con- 
ducive to  the  interests  of  godliness?  I  answer:  1.  Let  broth- 
erly love  continue.  Let  the  days  of  strife  be  forgotten  ;  and  let 
all  bitterness,  and  envy,  and  evil  speaking  be  banished  from 
among  us.     Let  us  follow  the  things  which  make  for  peace,  and 


206  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

things  wherewith  one  may  edify  another.  2.  Let  us  hold  fast 
that  form  of  sound  words  which  we  have  professedly  embi^ced, 
and  contend  earnestly  for  the  faith  which  was  once  delivered  to 
the  saints.  It  is  in  vain  to  expect  that  the  blessing  of  God  will 
rest  upon  our  union,  unless  his  truth  is  kept  sacred.  Brethren, 
stand  fast  in  one  spirit,  with  one  mind,  striving  together  for  the 
faith  of  the  gospel.  3.  And  finally,  with  our  increased  means, 
let  there  be  a  corresponding  increase  of  vigorous  efforts  to  ex- 
tend the  limits  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom.  It  is  high  time  to 
awake  out  of  sleep,  and  to  arise  from  that  state  of  lethargy  in 
which  we  have  too  long  remained.  Instead  of  contending  with 
each  other,  and  throwing  obstructions  in  each  others'  way  as  in 
times  past,  let  us  gird  up  the  loins  of  our  mind,  and  with  united 
hands  and  hearts,  go  forward  in  the  great  work  for  which  the 
Church  of  God  was  established  — the  spread  of  the  gospel 
throughout  the  earth. 

Singing— Psalm  cxxxiii.     (Music:  Dundee.) 

Behold  how  good  a  thing  it  is, 

And  how  becoming  well, 
Together  such  as  brethren  are 

In  unity  to  dwell ! 
Like  precious  ointment  on  the  head, 

That  down  the  beard  did  flow, 
Ev'n  Aaron's  beard,  and  to  the  skirts, 

Did  of  his  garments  go. 
As  Hermon's  dew,  the  dew  that  doth 

On  Sion's  hill  descend  ; 
For  there  the  blessing  God  commands, 
Life  that  shall  never  end. 
Rev.  J.  P.  Smart,  of  Xenia,  Ohio,  then  addressed  the  assem- 
bly, and  said   he   knew  not  on  what  principle  the  partiality  of 
brethren  had   named   him  as  one  of  the  speakers  on  this  impor- 
tant and  interesting  occasion,  unless  it  was  in  recognition  of  the 
Scripture  injunction,  "  When  thou  art  converted  strengthen  thy 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  207 

brethren."  I  regard  it  as  a  peculiar  honor,  and  feel  it  a  privilege 
to  be  allowed  to  express  my  hearty  cooperation  in  this  union. 
I  rejoice  in  the  union  because  it  embraces  so  nearly  all  the 
members  of  both  Synods,  and  that  I  have  with  me  those  with 
whom  I  have  cooperated  for  nineteen  years,  and  some  with 
whom  within  that  time  I  have  gone  through  seas  of  difficulty. 
In  what  then  was  our  work  we  stood  together,  and  we  are  to- 
(/ether  in  this  ivork  of  union.  We  have  many  grounds  of  re- 
joicing on  this  occasion,  and  there  are  not  wanting  considera- 
tions that  call  for  trembling  on  our  part. 

Never  before  did  I  feel  so  deeply  the  force  of  that  expression 
respecting  Zion,  "  Ye  are  a  city  set  on  a  hill ;"  and  never,  I 
think,  was  there  a  branch  of  the  Church  to  which  this  language 
was  more  peculiarly  applicable  than  to  this  United  Presbyterian 
Church.  Every  thing  that  tends  to  attract  the  attention  of  men 
to  a  Church,  gives  her  prominence,  raises,  if  we  may  use  the 
term,  the  hill  on  which  she  stands.  Every  circumstance  attend- 
ant upon  the  efforts  at  union  have  so  tended.  The  oft  repeated 
conventions  and  negotiations  for  union  have  drawn  toward  you 
the  attention  of  men.  These  negotiations  have  been  watched 
with  special  interest,  and  with  deep  anxiety,  but  with  very  great 
variety  of  wish  as  to  their  result. 

Every  convention,  whatever  was  its  result,  laid  a  new  stratum 
upon  this  hill.  The  efforts  made  by  men  to  defeat  the  union 
have  also  laid  new  material  upon  this  already  increasing  pile. 
The  prayers  of  God's  people  from  the  commencement  of  these 
union  efforts  have  laid  strata  after  strata  upon  it,  and  at  last,  in 
answer,  as  we  trust  to  these  prayers,  the  Spirit  has  been  poured 
out  and  the  crowning  work  has  been  done  in  the  consummation 
of  the  union.  Elevated  as  she  is,  every  eye  can  see  her,  and 
all  eyes  are  directed  toward  her.  I  know  there  are  bodies  of 
Christians  in  this  country  numerically  larger  than  this  Church, 
but  none,  I  believe,  that  occupy  a  more  important  position,  or 
which  are  this  day  looked  to  with  greater  interest  than  she.     It 


208  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

is  well  for  us  to  survey  our  position  ;  not  to  glorify  ourselves,  but 
to  learn  our  responsibility,  and  that  we  may  be  excited  to  the 
performance  of  our  duty.  Whose  eyes,  then,  are  upon  us? 
The  eye  of  God  himself  is  upon  us.  He  looks  to  us  for  fruit 
correspondent  with  the  mercy  he  has  shown  us  and  the  privileges 
he  has  conferred.  Holy  angels  look  with  admiring  wonder 
upon  the  great  things  God  is  doing  for  us.  The  eyes  of  the 
Christian  world  are  upon  us.  God's  people,  wherever  this  work 
is  known,  have  their  eyes  turned  towards  us,  though  their 
hearts  are  filled  with  very  different  emotion.  Some  look  to  this 
event  with  emotions  of  unmingled  joy  as  the  harbinger  of  that 
day  when  the  hitherto  distracted  Church  of  God  shall  be  united 
in  one ;  when,  as  there  is  but  one  Shepherd  there  should  be 
but  one  fold,  others  are  looking  with  trembling  and  anxiety  for 
the  result  of  this  experiment,  and  some  not  only  with  fears,  but 
confidence  of  our  dissolution. 

The  eyes  of  the  world  are  upon  you.  The  world  as  a  distinct 
kingdom  from  the  Church,  watches  her  operations  more  nar- 
rowly than  we  generally  suppose.  But  here  we  must  distin- 
guish all  whom  we  call  worldly  men.  Nonprofessors  do  not 
feel  alike  in  regard  to  the  Church.  Many  feel  a  livelier  interest 
in  the  matters  of  religion  than  we  generally  give  them  credit 
for ;  and  many  such  have  looked  to  this  event  as  that  by  which 
their  future  relation  to  the  visible  Church  is  to  be  settled. 
There  is  another  class,  sceptics,  who  have  found  a  powerful 
argument  against  religion  in  the  external  divisions  of  the 
Church.  Theirs  are  the  feelings  of  disappointment  and  tor- 
ment. There  are  not  wanting  many  who  are  not  only  looking 
and  wishing,  but  even  laying  snares  for  the  destruction  of  this 
beloved  city  of  our  God.  The  accomplishment  of  the  work  this 
day  has  given  occasion  to  many  and  various  reflections  on  our 
position. 

There  is  yet  another  fact  which  gives  prominence  to  this 
Church  to-day.     We  appear  under  a  distinct  testimony  for  the 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  209 

truth.  Our  separation  from  other  Churches  is  for  the  maintain- 
ance  of  principles  of  truth,  in  respect  to  which  we  differ  from 
them.  These  truths  we  have  distinctly  declared  in  our  Testi- 
mony. By  a  distinct  Testimony,  we  do  not  mean  simply  another 
book  in  addition  to  the  Confession  of  Faith.  But  that  it  is  the 
duty  of  the  Church  to  make  a  clear  and  explicit  declaration  of 
the  truth  as  she  has  attained  to  it.  Having  then  taken  a  dis- 
tinctive position  from  others,  many  are  looking  to  see  with  what 
degree  of  faithfulness  we  will  maintain  these  our  peculiar  doc- 
trines. How  important  to  the  accomplishment  of  our  work  that 
we  drop  forever  all  discussion  of  our  past  differences  and  de- 
liverances, or  the  declarations  one  or  the  other  may  have  made 
in  regard  to  any  of  these  matters.  Planting  ourselves  on  the 
ground  of  our  now  common  profession,  let  us  firmly  and  stead- 
fastly maintain  the  truths  we  have  espoused.  Thus  united, 
let  us  go  forward  in  battling  against  the  kingdom  of  darkness. 
Thus  doing,  the  world,  nay,  hell  itself,  cannot  divide  us.  Let 
no  one  suppose  that  because  the  union  is  consummated  the  time 
for  work  is  over.  The  time  for  real  efficient  labor  is  just  com- 
menced. The  field  is  large.  There  is  a  wide  and  effectual 
door  opened.  Every  man  and  woman  has  his  or  her  sphere  of 
usefulness ;  let  all,  then,  press  into  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord 
and  work.  With  one  heart  and  one  mind  let  us  give  ourselves 
to  the  Lord  in  a  covenant  of  duty,  never,  never  to  be  broken  up. 

Singing — Psalm  cxxvi.     (Music:  Arlington.) 

When  Zion's  bondage  God  turned  back, 

As  men  that  dreamed  were  we, 
Then  fill?d  with  laughter  was  our  mouth, 

Our  tongue  with  melody; 
They  'rnong  the  heathen  said,  The  Lord 

Great  things  for  them  hath  wrought. 
The  Lord  hath  done  great  things  for  us. 

Whence  joy  to  us  is  brought. 

As  streams  of  water  in  the  South, 
Our  bondage,  Lord,  recall. 


210  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Who  sow  in  tears,  a  reaping  time 

Of  joy  enjoy  they  shall. 
That  mau  who  bearing  precious  seed, 

In  going  forth  doth  mourn, 
He  doubtless,  bringing  back  his  sheaves, 

Rejoicing  shall  return. 

Rev.  Jas.  Prestley,  of  New  York,  then  addressed  the  assem- 
bly and  said  : 

Why  I  have  been  selected  to  address  this  meeting  I  know 
not,  unless  it  be  on  the  principle  of  contrast.  I  have  not  had 
time  to  inquire  into  the  intentions  or  motives  of  those  who  have 
conferred  this  honor  on  me.  All  I  can  say  is,  I  come  before 
you  in  humble  dependence  on  divine  aid  to  perform  this  duty  to 
the  best  of  my  present  ability.  Not  that  I  can  hope  to  instruct 
you,  but  I  can  at  least  stir  up  your  minds  by  way  of  remem- 
brance. I  have  taken  a  decided  interest  in  the  negotiations  for 
this  union  from  their  commencement ;  and  I  have  hoped,  even 
in  the  darkest  hour,  that  God  would  remove  obstacles  out  of  the 
way  and  lead  us  to  its  peaceful  and  happy  consummation.  For 
this  purpose  we  have  met  in  this  place  to-day. 

Yesterday  when  the  clouds  were  pouring  their  treasures  on 
the  earth,  I  could  not  but  be  interested  in  the  query  whether 
God  in  his  providence  would  give  us  a  pleasant  sky  to  smile  on 
this  celebration,  and  cause  our  hearts  to  go  out  in  gladness  and 
thanksgiving  to  God.  We  are  often  much  influenced  by  our 
surroundings,  whether  of  companionship  with  our  fellow  men  or 
of  nature.  Yesterday  I  felt  sad  while  I  contemplated  the  heav- 
ens dark  with  clouds  billowing  one  against  another  ;  and  as  the 
thunder  sometimes  muttered  lowly  in  the  distance,  I  said  how 
like  is  this  to  much  in  our  past  negotiations  for  union.  Some- 
times it  appeared  as  though  the  clouds  would  clear  away,  and 
then  again  difficulties  would  rise  upon  difficulties,  and  all  look 
dark  and  gloomy.  Thunder,  too,  would  sometimes  be  heard 
muttering  in  the  distance  ;  but  I  thank  God  that  it  never  was 
accompanied  by  much  lightning.     To-day  God  sees  fit  to  pour 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  211 

his  tempered  sunshine  upon  us,  as  a  type  of  the  chastened  joy 
that  pervades  all  our  hearts. 

We  are  at  length  here  to  consummate  this  union,  and  what  a 
scene  is  before  me  !  My  eyes,  in  the  entire  course  of  my  life, 
have  never  before  contemplated  such  a  scene.  I  have  seen 
many  celebrations  on  many  important  occasions,  but  never  any- 
thing like  this.  There  is  a  moral  sublimity  here  that  I  have 
never  seen  equaled. 

There  are  certain  great  characteristics  of  this  assembly.  Like 
two  rivers  that  may  have  their  sources  widely  apart,  and  yet 
commingle  their  waters,  these  two  original  companies,  so  long 
separated,  commingled  to-day,  on  the  corner  of  Seventh  and 
Smithfield  streets,  and  flowed  on  together  to  this  place,  and  here 
we  sit  together,  a  type  of  the  unity  which  exists  in  our  hearts. 
There  are  certain  things  to  which  I  would  direct  your  attention 
as  necessary  to  the  perfection  of  this  unity.  If  the  Holy  Spirit 
is  not  here  we  cannot  be  of  one  heart  and  of  one  mind,  and  there 
can  be  no  unity.  But  we  have  reason  to  believe  that  the  Spirit 
of  God  has  been  poured  out,  and  that  his  presence  pervades 
this  assembly.  Under  that  blessed  influence  we  must  endeavor 
"  to  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bonds  of  peace." 

Again,  we  have  reason  to  believe  that  the  love  of  God  is  shed 
abroad  in  the  hearts  of  this  assembly — that  the  love  of  Christ 
pervades  this  meeting — and  every  heart  should  pray  to  be  root- 
ed and  grounded  in  this  love,  and  to  "  be  able  to  comprehend 
with  all  saints  what  is  the  breadth,  and  length,  and  depth,  and 
hight;  and  to  know  the  love  of  Christ,  which  passeth  knowledge, 
that  ye  might  be  filled  with  all  the  fullness  of  God." 

There  is  another  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  lively  exercise 
here  to-day,  if  our  unity  be  not  a  mere  fiction.  Peace,  holy 
peace  I  The  promise  is,  "  the  peace  of  God  which  passeth  all 
understanding,  shall  keep  your  hearts  and  minds  through  Christ 
Jesus,"  and  we  are  to  "  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond 
of  peace."     Not  only  is  the  peace  of  God  the  Father  here,  but 


212  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

the  peace  of  God  in  the  flesh.  When  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
was  about  to  leave  this  world  he  left  his  peace,  as  He  is  the 
Prince  of  Peace,  as  a  legacy  to  the  Church ;  "  Peace  I  leave 
with  you.  My  peace  I  give  unto  you ;  not  as  the  world  giveth, 
give  I  unto  you.  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled,  neither  let  it 
be  afraid." 

A°-ain,  if  our  unity  be  not  a  mere  semblance,  there  is  another 
grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit  pervading  this  assembly  to-day.  It  is 
j0y — a  "  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost."  Ought  not  our  hearts  to  go 
out  in  joy  and  gratitude,  and  bow  humbly  before  Him  who  hath 
done  great  things  for  us  whereof  we  are  glad?  This  joy  in  its 
full  exercise  is  no  ordinary  emotion,  having  its  origin  in  the 
heart  and  circumscribed  by  mere  human  feeling.  The  apostle 
declares  it  to  be  of  the  Holy  Ghost — "  a  joy  unspeakable  and 
full  of  glory."  Are  these  indeed  the  feelings  and  emotions  of 
our  souls?  then  is  our  unity  more  than  a  shadow;  it  is  a  blessed 
reality,  and  will  prove  a  blessing  to  the  Church. 

If  what  I  have  said  be  true,  it  would  be  a  profitable  exercise, 
and  promotive  of  grace  in  our  hearts,  for  us  to  look  back  "to  the 
hole  of  the  pit  whence  we  have  been  digged,"  and  inquire  why 
we  have  been  kept  there  so  long ;  why  we  have  been  kept  sep- 
arate so  long  ;  why  twenty-two  years  have  elapsed  since  these 
negotiations  commenced  before  we  arrive  at  the  consummation 
of  to-day  ?  What  has  kept  us  apart  ?  I  answer,  in  general, 
sin.  Misunderstandings  have  kept  us  apart ;  pride  of  opinion 
has  kept  us  apart ;  pride  of  consistency  has  kept  us  apart.  We 
have  been  too  much  of  the  earth,  earthy.  "Worldliness  has  been 
in  our  hearts.  And  if  it  shall  be  found  that  even  the  skeletons 
of  the  organizations  of  the  respective  bodies  forming  this  union 
must  be  perpetuated  at  all,  the  reason  for  it  will  be  found  in  the 
necessity  for  it  in  order  to  preserve  the  little  worldly  property 
of  the  Churches.  The  w or Id  and  sin  has  been  keeping  us 
apart ;  the  grace  of  God  is  drawing  us  together.  Hope  never 
beat  high  in  any  heart  until  after  the  Convention  at  Xenia,  and 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  213 

the  pouring  out  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  Opposition  then  began 
to  give  way.  It  was  then  felt  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  had 
gone  forth — the  word  of  the  Lord  himself — that  His  Spirit  was 
in  it,  and  that  the  opposition  were  fighting  a  hopeless  battle. 

But  let  us  inquire  more  particularly,  what  is   drawing  us  to- 
gether ?     I  answer,  the  power  of  God.     The  power  of  Him  that 
stood  on  the  prow  of  the  little  vessel,  tempest-tost  and  borne 
down,  and  said  to  the  raging  sea  and  howling  tempest,  "  Peace, 
be  still,"  and  it  was  calm.     This  peace  has  gone  forth  into  our 
Synods — it  pervades  all  hearts.     I  was  grieved  when  a  few  of 
my  own  brethren  stood  aloof  from  this  union  ;  and  when  I  was 
told  that  some  of  the  other   Synod  were  also  standing  apart,  it 
added  to  my  sorrow.     But  as  I  passed  this  morning  on  my  way 
to  Synod  to   consult  with  my  brethren  in  regard  to  these  great 
interests  of  Christ's  kingdom,  I  met  a  brother  of  the  other  Syn- 
od.    I  said,  brother,  is  there  any  light  ?  and  he  answered,  yes : 
the  hills  have  melted  like  wax  before  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 
I  thought,  it  is  always  thus.     Difficulties  that  loom  like  moun- 
tains, melt   like   wax   before  the   light  of  God's    countenance. 
Great   Sinai  itself,  cloud-capped,  God-burdened  Sinai,  with  its 
muttering  thunders  and  flashing  lightnings,  the  type  of  the  sanc- 
tions of  God's  fearful  law,  great   Sinai  shook   before   the  pres- 
ence of  God  in  flesh.     The  same  remains  true,  as  we  have  seen 
to-day.     Before  His  face  the  valleys  have  been  exalted,  the  hills 
brought  low,  the  crooked  made  straight,  and  the  rough  places 
smooth ;  and  his  people  are  brought  together  triumphant  over 
the  machinations  of  Satan  and  the  sinfulness  of  their  own  hearts. 
We  are  happy  to  see  that  the  hills  have  melted,  and  that  ob- 
structions have  been  moved  out  of  the  way  ;  but  the  future  no 
man  can  tell.    The  union  has  been  and  is  now  being  carried  for- 
ward with  the  impetus  of  a  mighty,  onward-rushing  river,  and 
obstacles  are  driven  out  of  the  way  like  pebbles  in  its  course. 
But  let  us  never  forget  that  all  our  trust  must  be  in  God.     He 
goes  up  before  us,  the  Lord  at  our  head. 


214  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

It  has  been  said  that  Ave  should  renew  our  covenant  with  God 
to-day.  It  is  a  day  when  every  believing  heart  should,  as  the 
old  Scotch  divines  express  it,  "  take  a  new  grip  0f  God's  cove- 
nant." It  is  a  day  much  of  which  should  be  spent  by  every 
one  of  us  in  his  closet ;  a  day  when  we  should  all  renew  our 
vows  and  say,  "  O  Lord,  Thou  hast  done  great  things  for  us  ; 
whereof  we  are  glad."  "  Not  unto  us,  O  Lord,  not  unto  us,  but 
unto  Thy  name  give  glory  for  Thy  mercy,  and  for  Thy  truth's 
sake." 

But  I  cannot  leave  the  matter  here.  Let  me  anticipate  the 
future.  Let  us  contemplate  through  the  glass  of  the  word  of 
God,  scenes  and  things  greater,  brighter,  and  better  than  these ; 
where  our  unity,  and  love,  and  peace,  and  joy,  shall  be  without 
alloy.  There  we  shall  be  entirely  devoted  to  the  service  of 
God,  and  shall  praise  Him.  Here  our  lips  may  not  be  able  to 
express  all  we  feel ;  there  we  shall  express  ourselves  perfectly. 
Here  we  may  be  confined  to  a  few  minutes  of  time  for  service 
and  praise  ;  there  we  shall  have  eternity.  Here  our  unity  and 
happiness  may  be  imperfect ;  there  they  shall  be  complete  in 
God. 

Singing — Psalm  cxvii.     (Music:  Boyhton.) 

0  give  ye  praise  unto  the  Lord, 

All  nations  that  be  ; 
Likewise,  ye  people  all,  accord 

His  name  to  magnify. 

For  great  to  us-ward  ever  are 

His  loving  kindnesses. 
His  truth  endures  for  evermore, 

The  Lord  0  do  ye  bless. 

Dr.  Kerr  expressed  the  desire  that  brethren  from  other  de- 
nominations be  invited  to  address  the  audience. 

Rev.  W.  S.  Plummer,  D.  D.,  of  the  0.  S.  Presbyterian 
Church,  said  :  One  rule  of  good  manners,  when  men  are  asked 
to  speak  in  the  assembly  of  another  Church,  is  to  say  nothing 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  215 

that  would  mar  their  pious  feelings.  He  had  nothing  to  say 
about  settling  terms  of  communion.  You  can  settle  your  own 
business.  The  ship  is  new  launched.  Go  on  your  voyage  to 
carry  the  gospel  to  the  heathen  world.  If  this  Church  set  an 
example  of  carrying  the  gospel  to  the  many  heathen  of  the 
world,  then  will  you  be  a  city  set  on  a  hill.  I  wish  you  success 
in  your  mission — and  our  common  Lord  has  said,  "  Lo  !  I  am 
with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world."  I  know  very 
little  about  unfulfilled  prophecy.  Of  some  things  there  is  no 
doubt.  There  will  be  a  resurrection,  and  a  final  judgment,  and 
before  these  the  knowledge  of  God  shall  cover  the  earth  as  the 
waters  cover  the  sea.  The  conjecture  has  been  ventured  by 
most  sound  commentators,  that  the  diffusion  of  the  gospel  shall 
be  universal  before  the  year  189G.  I  know  not,  but  if  it  is  so, 
our  time  is  better  than  the  millennium  itself.  I  would  rather 
be  a  soldier  introducing  that  time,  than  to  enjoy  the  peace  and 
glory  of  that  time.  It  is  more  honorable  to  do  a  soldier's  duty 
than  to  wear  a  soldier's  crown. 
Prayer  by  Rev.  Wm.  Davidson. 

THE    CEREMONY    OF    UNION. 

Dr.  Pressly :  The  design  was  that  in  this  aggregate  meeting 
the  Union  should  be  consummated.  I  now  move  that  Dr.  Mc- 
Laren, in  the  name  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod,  give  the 
right  hand  of  fellowship  to  Dr.  Cooper,  Moderator  of  the  Asso- 
ciate Synod.     The  motion  was  carried. 

The  two  Moderators  then  approached  each  other,  and  seizing 
each  other's  right  hand, 

Dr.  McLaren  :  In  the  presence  of  this  assembly,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  members  of  this  Synod,  in  the  presence  of  Almighty 
God,  I  extend  to  you,  my  brother,  the  right  hand  of  fellowship, 
in  love  indeed,  and  may  this  Union  be  to  the  glory  of  God  for- 
ever !     Amen. 

Dr.  Cooper :  Most  cordially  I  reciprocate  this  expression  o* 


216  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

my  dear  brother's  heart.  In  the  name  of  the  Associate  Synod 
of  North  America,  I  give  a  brother's  hand  and  a  brother's  heart. 
Let  our  hands  thus  linked  together  be  the  token  and  the  em- 
blem of  this  union.  Here  let  us  pledge  our  mutual  fidelity  and 
our  mutual  love.  Let  us  bury  in  a  common  grave  our  past  dif- 
ferences. Here  we  have  unfurled  our  banner,  on  one  side  in- 
scribed "The  truth  of  God,"  and  on  the  other,  "  Forbear- 
ance in  love."  Let  us  follow  our  glorious  Captain,  and  seek 
to  glory  only  in  His  cross. 

The  whole  assembly  then  arose,  and  sang  with  much  emotion 
the  18th  and  19th  verses  of  the  lxxii  Psalm,  as  a  doxology. 
Music :    Coronation. 

"  Now  blessed  be  the  Lord  our  God, 

The  God  of  Israel, 
For  he  alone  doth  wondrous  works, 

In  glory  that  excel. 
And  blessed  be  his  glorious  name 

To  all  eternity : 
The  whole  earth  let  his  glory  fill, 

Amen,  so  let  it  be." 

Dr.  McLaren  then  pronounced  the  Apostolic  benediction: 
The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  love  of  God,  and  the 
communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  you  all.     Amen. 

THE    NEW    UNITED    SYNOD    CONSTITUTED. 

Dr.  Pressly  moved  that  as  the  union  was  consummated,  the 
United  Synod  be  now  constituted  with  prayer.     Carried. 

The  constituting  prayer  was  then  offered  by  Dr.  McLaren. 

Dr.  Cooper  moved  that  Rev.  Dr.  Pressly,  of  Allegheny,  be 
chosen  Moderator  of  the  United  Synod.  He  was  unanimously 
elected  by  acclamation. 

Dr.  Pressly  :  Suffer  me  to  render  thanks  to  God  that  my  life 
has  been  spared  to  see  the  union  consummated,  for  which  I 
have  labored  for  twenty-two  years,  and  permit  me  to  render 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  217 

thanks  to  you  for  the  unexpected  honor  of  presiding  over  the 
first  meeting. 

Rev.  Dr.  Clokey  moved  that  Dr.  Wilson,  of  Xenia,  be  elected 
Clerk,  pro  tempore.     Carried. 

Rev.  Mr.  Smart  moved  that  the  Synod  of  the  United  Presby- 
terian Church  do  now  adjourn  to  meet  at  Xenia,  Ohio,  on  the 
third  Wednesday  of  May,  1859,  at  7  o'clock  P.  M.     Carried. 

Dr.  Pressly  pronounced  the  benediction,  and  the  Synod  ad- 
journed. 

"OLD    HUNDRED." 

In  the  City  Hall,  on  Wednesday  last,  the  sublime  and  mag- 
nificent strains  of  this  grand  old  tune  were  sung  as  they  were 
never  before  sung  in  this  city,  by  about  3,000  voices,  and  that  to 
the  words  of  the  hundredth  Psalm : 

"  All  people  that  on  earth  do  dwell,"  etc. 
The  words  of  this  Psalm  and  this  good  old  tune  on  that  occa- 
sion, filled  the  hearts  of  that  large  congregation  of  Christians 
with  feelings  of  devotion.  We  give  the  following  remarks  on 
this  tune  which  we  found  floating  like  a  waif  upon  the  sea  in 
one  of  our  exchanges  : 

"  If  it  be  true  that  Luther  composed  that  tune,  and  if  the 
worship  of  immortals  is  carried  on  the  wings  of  angels,  how 
often  has  he  heard  the  declaration,  '  They  are  singing  Old  Hun- 
dred now.' 

"  The  solemn  strain  carries  us  back  to  the  times  of  the  re- 
formers, Luther  and  his  devoted  band.  He,  doubtless,  was  the 
first  to  strike  the  grand  old  chords  in  the  public  sanctuary  of  his 
Germany.  From  his  own  stentorian  lungs  they  rolled,  vibrat- 
ing not  through  vaulted  cathedral  roof,  but  along  a  grander  arch 
— the  eternal  heavens.  He  wrought  into  each  note  his  own  sub- 
lime faith,  and  stamped  it  with  that  faith's  immortality.  Hence 
it  cannot  die  !  Neither  men  nor  angels  will  let  it  pass  into  ob- 
livion. 

15 


218  THE   CHUKCH  MEMORIAL. 

"  Can  you  find  a  tomb  in  the  lands  where  sealed  lips  lay  that 
have  not  sung  that  tune?     If  they  were  gray  old  men,  they  had 
heard  or  sung  '  Old  Hundred/     If  they  were  babes,  they  smiled 
as  their  mothers  rocked  them  to  sleep,  singing  «  Old  Hundred/ 
Sinner  and  saint  have  joined  with   the    endless    congregation 
where  it  has,  with  and  without  the  pealing  organ,  sounded  on 
sacred  air.     The  dear  little   children,  looking  with  wondering 
eyes  on  this  strange  world,  have  lisped  it.     The  sweet  young 
girl  whose  tombstone  told  of  sixteen  summers,  she  whose  pure 
and  innocent  face  haunted  you  with  its  mild  beauty,  loved  '  Old 
Hundred,'  and  as  she  sung  it,  closed  her  eyes  and  seemed  com- 
muning with  the  angels  who  were  so  soon  to  claim  her.     He 
whose  manhood  was  devoted  to  the  service  of  his  God,  and  who 
with  faltering  steps  ascended  the  pulpit  stairs  with  white  hand 
placed  over'  his  laboring  breast,  loved  '  Old    Hundred/     And 
though  sometimes  his  lips  only  moved,  away  down  in  his  heart, 
so  soon  to  cease  its  throbs,  the  holy  melody  was  sounding.     The 
dear  white-headed  father,  with  his  tremulous  voice  I    how  he 
loved  '  Old  Hundred/     Do  you  see  him  now,  sitting  in  the  ven- 
erable arm-chair,  his  arms  crossed  over  the  top  of  his  cane,  his 
silvery  locks   floating  off  from  his  hollow  temples,  and  a  tear 
perchance,  stealing  down   his   furrowed   cheeks,  as   the   noble 
strains  ring  out  ?     Do  you  hear  that  thin,  quivering,  faltering 
sound  now  bursting  forth,  now  listened  for,  almost  in  vain  ?     If 
you  do  not,  we  do ;  and  from  such  lips,  hallowed  by  fourscore 
years  service  in  the  Master's  cause,  '  Old  Hundred '  sounds  in- 
deed a  sacred  melody. 

"  You  may  fill  your  Churches  with  choirs,  with  Sabbath  pri- 
ma donnas,  whose  daring  notes  emulate  the  steeple,  and  cost 
almost  as  much,  but  give  us  the  spirit-stirring  tones  of  '  Old 
Hundred,'  sung  by  young  and  old  together.  Martyrs  have  hal- 
lowed it;  it  has  gone  up  from  the  dying  beds  of  the  saints.  The 
old  Churches  where  generation  after  generation  has  worshiped, 
and  where  many  scores  of  the  dear  dead  have  been  carried,  and 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  219 

laid  before  the  altar  where  they  gave  themselves  to  God,  seem 
to  breathe  of  '  Old  Hundred  '  from  vestibule  to  tower-top — the 
very  air  is  haunted  with  its  spirit. 

"  Think,  for  a  moment,  of  the  assembled  company  who  have, 
at  different  times  and  in  different  places,  joined  in  the  familiar 
tune !  Throng  upon  throng — the  stern,  the  timid,  the  gentle, 
the  brave,  the  beautiful — their  rapt  faces  all  beaming  with  the 
inspiration  of  the  heavenly  sounds ! 

"  *  Old  Hundred  ! '  king  of  the  sacred  band  of  ancient  airs. 
Never  shall  our  ears  grow  weary  of  hearing,  or  our  tongues  of 
sinsrincr  thee !" 


CIRCULAR  to  the  Ministers,  Elders  and  Members  of  the  Associate,  Associate 
Reformed,  and  Reformed  Presbyterian  Churches. 

Dear  Brethren:  — We  wish  you  grace,  mercy  and  peace,  from  God 
our  Father,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

There  is  a  matter  very  near  to  our  hearts,  in  regard  to  which  we  seek 
your  prayers,  your  countenance,  and  your  cooperation.  Believing  that 
God  will  put  honor  on  the  means  of  his  appointing,  and  having  faith  in 
the  power  of  united  persevering  prayer,  we  have  concluded  to  invite,  and 
do  hereby  invite,  you  earnestly  to  meet  with  us  in  convention  in  Xenia,  on 
Wednesday,  March  24,  at  7  o'clock,  P.  M.,  for  the  purposes  of  joint  prayer 
to  Heaven,  for  its  promised  blessings;  and  of  advising  with  each  other  in 
regard  to  the  interests  of  religion  5  and  this  we  do,  with  a  view  of  securing 
an  actual  and  general  revival  of  practical  godliness  in  our  several  Churches. 

It  is  a  matter  of  lamentation,  dear  brethren,  that  the  standard  of  piety 
is  so  low  at  present  in  the  redeemed  Church  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
What  dwarfs  we  are  in  holiness  !  How  far  from  the  elevation  we^should 
be  standing  on !  How  slow  our  progress !  How  confused  our  views  ! 
How  unequal  to  the  high  tasks  with  which  we  should  be  busy  !  We  go 
halting  on  the  Lord's  errandry,  instead  of  moving  on  in  the  strength  of 
his  might.  It  is  to  be  feared  that  owing  to  the  prevalence  of  a  worldly 
spirit,  and  to  the  imperious  demands  of  even  our  lawful  avocations,  as 
well  as  to  other  causes  which  we  need  not  name,  the  fire  burns  low  on  the 
altar  of  our  hearts,  and  God  gets  but  a  moderate  degree  of  glory  from  us. 


220  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

And  as  the  result  of  this,  the  world  around  us  lies  yet  in  all  the  wo  and 
all  the  wickedness  of  its  fallen  state.  We  see  its  perishing  multitudes, 
pushing  past  us  day  by  day,  not  simply  to  the  house  of  silence,  but  to  the 
chambers  of  Death,  and  we  are  powerless,  comparatively,  to  arrest  them. 

Now,  dear  brethren,  the  only  corrective  of  this  lamented  state  of  things, 
is,  for  the  Church  to  gird  herself  anew  with  that  might  which  is  divine,  to 
"receive"  afresh  "  the  Holy  Ghost."  All  is  death  in  that  howling  wilder- 
ness that  borders  on  the  garden  of  the  Lord.  The  influences  that  are  to 
quicken  and  save,  are  resident  in  the  Church.  The  life  is  here,  though 
sadly  dormant,  and  what  we  ask  is  that  you  will  come  and  entreat  the 
Lord  with  us  for  its  revival.  Among  these  appointed  means,  we  find  spe- 
cially recognized  prayer  and  mutual  conference  ;  after  summing  up  the 
most  precious  blessings  to  be  bestowed  on  I>rael,  God  says  :  "For  all  these 
things  will  I  be  inquired  of  by  the  house  of  Israel  to  do  it  for  them,"  and 
the  Saviour  says  :  ''If  two  of  you  shall  agree  on  earth  as  touching  any- 
thing that  they  shall  ask,  it  shall  be  done  for  them  of  my  Father  which  is 
in  Heaven,"  and  the  special  regard  of  God  for  such  prayer  and  conference 
was  manifested  in  the  time  of  Malachi,  a  time  not  unlike,  in  many  of  its 
prominent  features,  to  our  own  day.  "  They  that  feared  the  Lord  spoke 
one  to  another,  and  the  Lord  hearkened  and  heard."  In  the  days  of  prim- 
itive Christianity,  it  was  in  the  social  circle  for  prayer  that  Christ  ap- 
peared to  his  disciples,  and  it  was  when  they  were  thus  assembled  together 
that  they  received  the  first  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  from  whence  such 
wonders  came  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  and  if  we  expect  the  Church  to 
exert  on  a  sin-cursed  world  a  Pentecostal  power,  she  must  have  a  Pente- 
costal Baptism  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  if  she  will  enjoy  that,  she  must 
not  neglect  the  honored  means  of  the  Spirit,  and  we  would  not  overlook 
the  consideration  that  our  brethren  of  other  and  larger  bodies  of  Chris- 
tians have  led  off  in  this  work  much  to  their  own  encouragement,  and,  as 
they  tell  us,  to  the  gladdening  of  their  Zion,  and  surely  if  God  has  heard 
their  prayers,  and  poured  out  his  spirit  with  reviving  power  upon  them, 
may  not  we  be  partakers  of  the  same  blessed  influence.  The  smallness  of 
our  number,  the  scattered  condition  of  our  charges,  and  the  limited  state 
of  our  finances,  need  be  no  hindrance.  These  will  but  add  sweetness  to 
the  offering,  if  our  hearts  are  set  on  the  work. 

We  invite  you,  then,  brethren  of  all  the  various  branches  of  Christ's 
Church,  ministers  and  elders,  and  other  members  whose  hearts  the  Lord 
may  move  in  this  great  work,  to  meet  us  in  conference,  and  talk  with  one 
another  until  our  hearts  are  warmed  in  love,  and  wrestle  with  the  Almighty 
until  in  fulfillment  of  his  own  promise,  he  pours  out  his  spirit  as  rain  upon 
the  mown  grass,  as  showers  that  water  the  earth  until  the  barren  waste  be 
turned  into  a  fruitful  field,  and  judgment  dwell  in  the  wilderness,  and 
righteousness  remain  in  the  fruitful  field. 


THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  221 

Surely,  dear  brethren,  we  have  many  precious  encouragements  to  the 
work.  God  has  said,  "  I  will  pour  water  upon  the  thirsty,  and  floods  upon 
the  dry  ground ;  I  will  pour  my  spirit  upon  thy  seed,  and  my  blessing  upon 
thy  offspring,  and  they  shall  spring  up  as  among  the  grass,  as  willows  by 
the  water  courses."  Come  and  let  us  return  unto  the  Lord,  for  he  hath 
torn  and  he  will  heal,  he  hath  smitten  and  he  will  bind  us  up  ;  after  two 
days  will  he  revive  us  ;  in  the  third  will  he  raise  us  up,  and  we  shall  live  in 
his  sight.  Reason  might  teach  us  to  expect  good  from  the  mutual  prayers 
and  counsels  of  brethren  from  many  and  distinct  portions  of  the  heritage 
of  God  ;  but  we  have  a  higher  guarantee  for  it  than  the  uncertain  voice  of 
human  reason.  God  himself  hath  said  :  "It  shall  come  to  pass  that  there 
shall  come  people,  and  the  inhabitants  of  many  cities,  and  the  inhabitants 
of  one  city  shall  go  to  another,  saying,  let  us  go  speedily  to  pray  before 
the  Lord,  and  to  seek  the  Lord  of  hosts.    I  will  go  also." 

That  our  meeting  may  be  for  edification  and  profit  to  ourselves  and  oth- 
ers, permit  us,  brethren,  to  suggest  a  few  topics  to  which  your  minds  may 
be  directed  as  appropriate  subjects  of  consideration  on  an  occasion  of  this 
kind. 

I.    The  true  nature  of  a  revival. 
IT.    Indications  of  the  need. 

III.  Encouragements  to  hope  for  a  revival. 

IV.  Causes  of  the  present  deadness  of  the  Church. 

V.    Sins  of  the  day  as  impeding  the  progress  of  religion. 
VI.    Means  of  promoting  a  revival. 

VII.     Necessity  of  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

VIII.    Evidences  of  a  true  revival. 
IX.    Revival  of  religion  essential  to  the  success  of  missions. 
X.    Aspects  of  Divine  Providence  toward  the  Church  and  the  world. 

On  these  and  kindred  topics,  such  as  the  convention  may  adopt,  we  ask 
your  prayerful  study  and  your  conscientious  deliverances.  Let  prayers 
for  the  Convention  itself  be  daily  offered  to  God.  Let  it  be  like  the  gath- 
ering of  the  princes  of  the  people,  even  the  people  of  the  God  of  Israel. 
Let  this  call  be  read  in  every  pulpit,  that  the  people  may  hear  and  join 
their  hearts  and  voices  with  ours  in  fervent  prayer  for  the  revival  of  God's 
work  among  us.  Let  all  obstacles  and  hindrances  be  removed  out  of  the 
way  of  ministers  and  elders,  so  that  they  may  attend  without  distraction. 
Let  those  who  are  blessed  with  abundance  say  to  their  ministers,  we  wish 
you  to  join  the  counsels  of  the  Church ;  here  are  the  means,  go,  and  may 
the  blessing  of  God  go  with  you.  Fathers  and  mothers  in  Israel,  you  who 
have  but  few  years  to  labor  in  the  vineyard  on  earth,  but  who  sigh  with 
deep  anxiety  for  your  children,  whom  you  must  soon  leave  behind  you, 
let  us  have  your  prayers  and  your  sympathy  at  the  Throne  of  Grace. 
Young  men,  on  whom  the  burden  of  the  work  of  God  must  soon  rest, 


222  THE   CHURCH  MEMORIAL. 

enter  our  list,  and  by  the  united  work  of  all  in  this  matter,  under  the  bles- 
sing of  Zion's  King,  this  Convention  may  be  the  brightest  spot  in  the  his- 
tory of  our  day  ;  the  dawning  of  a  new  epoch  in  the  Church  of  God  ;  the 
fulfillment  of  that  blessed  promise,  when  the  Lord  will  create  upon  every 
dwelling  place  of  Mount  Zion,  and  upon  all  of  her  assemblies,  a  cloud  and 
smoke  by  day,  and  the  shining  of  a  flaming  fire  by  night,  for  upon  all  the 
glory  shall  be  a  defense.  Behold  I  create  Jerusalem  a  rejoicing,  and  her 
people  a  joy. 

A  committee  of  reception  will  be  in  attendance,  to  furnish  suitable  ac- 
commodations for  all  who  shall  favor  us  with  their  presence.    A  cordial 
welcome  will  be  given  you  in  the  humble  dwellings  of  your  brethren. 
[Signed  by  30  Ministers  and  23  Elders.] 


XL — Convention  at  Xenia  for  Prayer  and  Con- 
ference. 

Convention  of  Reformed  Churches,  embracing  Ministers,  El- 
ders and  members  of  the  Associate,  Associate  Reformed  and 
Reformed  (Old  and  New  School)  Churches,  met  in  the  Associ- 
ate Reformed  Church  in  Xenia,  March  24,  1857,  at  7  o'clock 
P.  M.  On  motion  of  Rev.  J.  P.  Smart,  the  Convention  was 
called  to  order  by  the  appointment  of  H.  M'Millan,  D.D.,  Chair- 
man pro  tern.  On  motion  of  Rev.  R.  D.  Harper,  Rev.  R.  H. 
Pollock  was  chosen  temporary  Secretary. 

The  Convention  united  in  singing  a  part  of  the  cxvi  Psalm. 
Prayer  was  offered  by  the  President. 

ROLL     OF     MEMBERS. 
ASSOCIATE   CHURCH. 

Ministers— Drs.  Rodgers,  Beveridge,  Wilson;  Revs.  R.  H.  Pollock,  P.  W.  Collins,  Jas. 
Wallace,  J.  S.  Rankin,  J.  W.  McFarland,  J.  B.  Clark,  R.  Forester,  J.  M.  Henderson,  S. 
C  Reid.Thos.  Brown,  J.  C  Murch,  H.  H.  Blair,  D.  Blair,  J.  P  Smart,  J.  Dean,  W.  H. 
French,  D.  H.  A.  McLean,  S.  B.  Reid,  C  Cummins,  R.  Wallace,  I.  N.  Laughead,  M.  Ar- 
not,  H.  McHatton,  J.  L.  Bull,  R.  D.  Williamson. 

Eiders— A.  Collins,  S.  Briggs,  J.  Taggart,  John  Dean,  D.  H  French,  David  Brown,  G. 
Monroe,  T.  H.  Dissert,  W.  Torrence,  Joseph  Morrow,  R.  S.  Bull,  John  Winter,  Jas.  Orr, 
Wm.  Collins,  Robert  Brown. 


THE   CHURCH  MEMORIAL.  223 

ASSOCIATE   REFORMED   CHURCH. 

Ministers—  Drs.  Pressly,  Kerr;  Revs.  R.  A.  Browne,  R.  Gracey,  W.  A.  Mehard,  R.  D. 
Harper,  R.  K.  Campbell,  W.  Lorimer,  W.  H.  Andrew,  A.  Young,  G.  W.  Gowdy,  N.C. 
Macdill,  D.  G.  Bradford,  J.  R.  Walker,  J  P.  Wright,  J.  Clokey,  W.  C.  McCune,  J  R.  An- 
derson, J.  M.  Gorden,  C.  T.  McCaughen,  William  Davidson,  J.  K.  Andrew,  D.  Paul,  A. 
Ritchie,  J.  Y.  Scouller,  J.  Comin,  J.  S.  Robertson  J.  McHatten,  J.  F.  Huchison,  S.  W. 
McCracken,  G.  D.  Archibald,  J.  C.  Steele,  D.  Macdill,  J.  N.  Dick,  J.  H.  Peacock,  S.  Wal- 
lace, J.  T.  McClure,  R.  E.  Stewart,  A.  Aten,  W.  H.  Prestley,  P.  Monfort,  A.  Rankin. 

Elders— J.  Kissick,  Wm.  Harvey,  Jas.  Dallas,  W.  Gowen,  A.  Gowdy,  John  Finney,  A. 
Galloway,  J.  C.  Gal'oway,  J.  Harmon,  J.  B.  McCracken,  J.  Bigger,  S.  Johnson,  W.  G. 
Hyndmon,  Thos.  White,  R.  Bradford,  S.  Barnett,  J.  Turnbull,  Thos.  Bigger,  Joseph  Sam- 
per, L.  Munfort,  E.  Finney,  J.  Patterson,  A.  Byrd,  J.  Alexander,  J.  Hannon,  A.  Mc- 
Dowell, D.  Millen. 

REFORMED   PRESBYTERIAN,    (O.  S.) 

Ministers— Revs.  J.  B.  Johnson,  Robt.  Hutchinson. 
Elder — Samuel  M.  Foster. 

REFORMED  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH. 

Ministers— Drs.  McMillan,  Heron,  Wilson,  Black;  Revs.  Wylie,  Robt.  McMillan,  G. 
R.  McMillan,  G.  McMillan,  John  McMillan,  W.  P.  Shaw,  J.  A.  Crawford,  E.  Cooper. 

Elders— Thos.  Little,  W.  Russell,  W.  Gill,  Geo.  Shaw,  D.  McMillan,  J.  C.  McMillan, 
Robt.  Reed,  J.  S.  Elliot,  D.  McQuiston,  John  Nisbet,  Wm.  McQuiston,  John  N.  Ewer, 
John  Miller,  John  Orr. 

CORRESPONDING  MEMBERS. 

Rev.  W.  T.  Finley,  0.  S.  P.;  Rev.  P.  C.  Prugh,  Ger.  R«f.;  Rev.  W.  Perkins,  Free  Pres.; 
Rev.  J.  Bonner,  Free  Pres.;  Rev.  M.  Russell,  0.  S.  P.;  Rev.  T.  M.  Hopkins,  O.  S.  P.;  Rev. 
T.  B.  Wilson,  0.  S.  P.;  Rev.  Dr.  J.  G.  Monfort,  O.  S.  P.;  Rev.  C.  Adams,  Methodist. 

The  roll  was  imperfect,  a  number  present  not  having  enrolled 
themselves.  We  are  obliged  also,  for  want  of  space,  to  omit 
the  names  of  a  large  number  of  the  laity  who  were  members  of 
the  Convention.     The  whole  number  enrolled  was  183. 

On  motion,  a  committee  consisting  of  four  laymen  was  raised 
to  nominate  permanent  officers  and  a  business  committee.  The 
Chairman  appointed  the  following  persons  ■  Messrs.  John  Alex- 
ander, of  the  A.  R.  Church;  J.  C.  M'Millan,  Ref.  Pres.  Church, 
(N.  S.);  Geo.  Munroe,  Asso.  Pres.  Church  ;  and  S.  M.  Foster, 
Ref.  Pres.,  (O.  S.) 

The  first  item  specified  in  the  call — the  nature  of  a  true  revi- 
val— was  then  taken  up,  on  which  Prof.  Young  was  invited  to 
address  the  Convention,  he  having  been  previously  invited  by  a 


224  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

committee  of  those  issuing  the  circular  to  prepare  an  address 
for  the  opening  of  the  Convention  on  this  subject. 

The  congregation  sung  Ps.  cxxxii,  13-18  verses.     Prayer 
by  Rev.  J.  Clokey. 

Prof.  Young  then  addressed  the  Convention.  He  said :  To 
know  the  nature  of  a  true  revival  of  religion,  we  must  know  the 
object  of  it,  and  the  means  by  which  it  is  to  be  secured.  All 
these  means  promote  growth  of  grace  in  the  heart  and  life  of 
the  Christian.  Paul  recognizes  the  unity  of  the  faith  as  a  lead- 
ing object  in  connection  with  this  Christian  growth,  and  de- 
scribes these  attainments  in  connection  with  instrumentality,  and 
he  affirms  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  connection  with  diversity  of 
gifts.  "  He  gave  some  apostles,  and  some  prophets,  and  some 
evangelists,  and  some  pastors  and  teachers,  for  the  perfecting  of 
the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the 
body  of  Christ,  till  we  all  come  in  the  unity  of  the  faith,  and  of 
the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the 
measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fullness  of  Christ.  The  great  ob- 
ject in  bestowing  these  gifts  was  to  bring  Christians  to  a  unity 
of  faith,  and  to  a  perfect  man  in  Christ  Jesus.  He  then  con- 
sidered the  object  and  result  of  these  gifts,  and  in  this  he  dwelt 
on  them  in  detail.  Some  apostles.  Explained  their  office.  It 
was  indispensably  necessary,  besides  the  ordinary  gifts  of  the 
ministry  of  word  and  doctrine,  and  their  being  clothed  with  mi- 
raculous power,  that  they  should  have  seen  the  Saviour,  as  he 
was  even  seen  of  Paul  as  of  one  born  out  of  due  time.  Hence 
there  could  not  be  a  succession  in  the  apostle's  office.  Proph- 
ets— they  who  not  only  foretell  future  events,  but  teach,  and 
deliver  God's  message  sent  by  them.  With  the  last  of  the 
apostles  that  office  ceased.  Evangelists — those  sent  occasion- 
ally, and  on  different  missions.  Pastors  and  teachers — to  give 
instruction  in  the  word,  depending  on  the  Spirit  in  every  case — 
feeding  the  flock  as  shepherds,  and  instructing  them  in  the  way. 
The  preaching  of  the  gospel  in  all  that  is  comprehended  in  the 


THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  225 

word  is  our  duty.  All  these  offices  were  given  for  the  "  per- 
fecting of  the  saints,  the  work  of  the  ministry,  the  edifying  of 
the  body  of  Christ."  "  Perfecting " — there  is  a  uniformity  in 
this — first  the  blade,  then  the  ear,  then  the  full  corn  in  the  ear 
— a  growing  in  grace.  He  then  proceeded  to  show  why  a  liv- 
ing ministry  is  requisite.  We  have  the  Divine  will  revealed  in 
the  Scriptures — and  science  is  now  widely  and  generally  spread 
— and  why  are  not  these  enough?  The  Head  of  the  Church  has 
not  so  arranged  it  that  these  are  sufficient.  The  voice  is  made 
to  come  to  the  heart,  and  the  heart  is  made  to  feel  the  sympa- 
thies of  the  heart.  The  minister  of  the  gospel  is  compassed 
about  with  infirmities,  that  he  may  be  able  to  sympathize  with 
others  under  like  infirmities.  Men  will  not  deal  faithfully  with 
the  written  word,  and  therefore  need  one  to  bring  it  to  bear  on 
their  consciences.  Hence  ministers  are  to  entreat  and  rebuke 
with  the  love  of  Christ  glowing  in  their  hearts,  and  with  the 
knowledge  of  the  worth  of  an  immortal  soul ;  and  they  must 
preach  Christ  not  only  as  the  author,  but  for  the  sake  of  purity 
and  peace.  Thus  the  perfecting  of  the  saints  is  a  gradual  and 
progressive  work,  and  it  requires  a  living  ministry.  "  For  the 
work  of  the  ministry."  The  ministry  has  a  work.  He  illus- 
trated this  point,  by  referring  to  the  necessity  of  division  of 
labor.  No  mind  can  master  all  things,  and  so  with  the  ministry 
in  their  work.  The  apostles  themselves  had  different  gifts,  and 
consequently  each  had  that  work  to  do  for  which  the  Spirit,  the 
Holy  Spirit,  gave  them  that  preparation  that  is  necessary  to 
success  in  every  duty.  They  entered  into  every  village,  de- 
pending on  those  to  whom  they  ministered  for  the  means  to 
carry  it  on.  They  recognized  the  ministry  as  their  work,  and 
refused  to  serve  tables.  Have  ministers  been  supplied  with  the 
means  of  giving  themselves,  without  care,  to  this  work  ?  If  of 
our  own  choice,  when  there  is  no  necessity  upon  us,  we  give 
ourselves  up  to  other  work,  wo  unto  us.  If  we  do  it  from 
want,  what  a  burden  rests  on  others,  who  thus  hold  them  back 


226  THE   (JHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

from  their  work  by  withholding  the  means.  So  Paul  charged 
Timothy:  "Take  heed  unto  thyself,  and  unto  the  doctrine;  con- 
tinue in  them ;  for  in  so  doing  thou  shalt  save  thyself  and  them 
that  hear  thee  " — "  Preach  the  word  ;  be  instant  in  season,  out 
of  season  " — "  Watch  thou  in  all  things,  endure  afflictions,  do 
the  work  of  an  evangelist ;  make  full  proof  of  thy  ministry." 

"  Edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ."  Body  of  Christ  denotes 
His  Church  ;  edifying  signifies  a  building  up.  It  will  not  do  to 
preach  morality  alone,  but  the  apostle  here  appeals  to  our  social 
position,  as  represented  by  a  building  joined  together  in  all  its 
parts,  or  a  body  having  many  members  and  yet  one  body.  We 
must  build  up  His  kingdom,  for  this  the  instrumentality  has 
been  given  of  God.  He  then  made  an  appeal  to  all — especially 
to  non-professors — to  acknowledge  Christ.  The  work  is  pro- 
gressive. There  are  shades  of  difference  in  the  opinions  of  those 
who  hold  fundamental  truths,  not  inconsistent  with  the  grand 
results  sought,  viz  :  "  Unity  of  the  Spirit."  Even  in  heaven  all 
are  not  equal  in  clearness  of  knowledge  nor  degrees  of  enjoy- 
ment. The  results  of  God's  chosen  instrumentality  furnish  a 
profitable  theme  for  improvement.  With  all  man's  fickleness, 
carnality  and  worldly-mindedness,  what  a  glorious  being  he  is, 
when  God  puts  His  Spirit  in  him  and  transforms  him.  And 
can  it  be  a  matter  of  no  consequence  whether  such  a  being  is  in 
misery  or  in  happiness  ?  The  word,  and  all  instrumentality  to 
save,  demand  that  we  properly  estimate  the  value  of  our  salva- 
tion. How  is  this  to  be  accomplished  ?  You  cannot  expect 
others  to  give  up  their  affairs  to  attend  to  yours.  As  it  is  in 
temporal,  so  it  is  in  spiritual  affairs.  Whilst  there  is  a  work  in 
the  Church,  every  one  must  be  seriously  employed  for  himself. 
Parents  must  exercise  a  carefulness  over  their  children.  Nor 
must  we  stop  with  our  own  households,  but  extend  our  work 
wherever  God  gives  us  opportunity.  He  concluded  by  craving 
pardon  of  his  brethren  for  whatever  was  aside  of  the  subject,  as 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  227 

in  the  midst  of  his  professional  labors,  and  under  affliction,  he 
had  not  enjoyed  one  hour  of  thought  upon  this  subject. 

After  the  close  of  the  address,  the  Nominating  committee  re- 
ported as  follows : 

Business  Committee — R.  D.  Harper,  A.  R.  Church ;  J.  P. 
Smart,  A.  Church;  J.  P.  Crawford,  R.  P.  Church;  G.  D. 
Archibald,  A.  R.  Church ;  G.  R.  M'Millen,  R.  P.  Church ;  R. 
H.  Pollock,  A.  Church. 

PERMANENT    OFFICERS. 

For  President — Rev.  Dr.  Pressly. 

Vice  Presidents — Dr.  Rodgers,  A.  Church ;  Dr.  Wilson,  A. 
Church ;  Dr.  Kerr,  A.  R.  Church ;  Prof.  T.  W.  J.  Wylie,  R.  P. 
Church,  (N.  S.)  ;  Rev.  J.  B.  Johnston,  R.  P.  Church,  (0.  S.) 

Secretary — A.  W.  Black,  R.  P.  Church. 

Corresponding  Secretary — R.  A.  Browne,  A.  R.  Church. 

To  Prepare  an  Address — Dr.  Beveridge,  A.  Church ;  Prof. 
Young,  A.  R.  Church ;  Dr.  M'Millen,  R.  P.  Church ;  Rev.  A. 
M.  Milligan,  R.  P.  Church,  (0.  S.) 

The  report  was  adopted. 

Rev.  J.  P.  Smart  moved  that  when  the  Convention  adjourn, 
it  adjourn  to  meet  at  9  o'clock  A.  M.  to-morrow  morning. 

Motion  adopted. 

Rev.  R.  A.  Browne  said  this  was  not  a  business  Convention. 
These  preliminary  matters  were  perhaps  well  enough,  but  he 
had  come  to  attend  a  prayer-meeting  for  a  revival,  and  he  hoped 
the  Convention  would  proceed  to  that  business  now,  to-night. 
"We  had  come  together  not  to  talk  about  revivals,  but  to  have  a 
revival.     He  wanted  a  prayer-meeting  to-night. 

Similar  remarks  were  made  by  others ;  and  it  was  concluded 
to  fix  the  hour  of  meeting  at  8  o'clock  in  the  morning.  The 
meeting  was  then  concluded  by  prayer  by  Dr.  Pressly. 

Thursday,  8  o'clock,  a.  m. — Convention  met — Dr.  Pressly 
in  the  chair.     Exercises  commenced  with  singing  Psalm  lxvi, 


228  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

16.     The  President  read  a  portion  of  the  Scriptures.     Prayer 

by  Dr.  Beveridge. 

On  motion  of  Rev.  Dr.  Black, 

Resolved,  That  all  ministers  and  other  members  of  all  other  evangelical 
bodies  who  may  be  present,  be  invited  to  sit  as  corresponding  members. 

The  Convention  continued  its  devotional  exercises.  Sung 
Psalm  xc,  13,  to  end.  Prayer  by  Rev.  J.  B.  Johnston.  Sung 
Psalm  cii,  1 6-22.  Prayer  by  Rev.  Gavin  M'Millen.  Suspended 
the  devotional  exercises  to  hear  the  report  of  the  Business  com- 
mittee, which  was  as  follows : 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  devotional  exercises  of  the  Convention  be  under 
the  direction  of  the  presiding  officer. 

2.  Resolved,  That  we  deem  it  for  edification,  that  those  who  are  called  to 
lead  the  devotions  of  the  Convention  should  make  their  exercises  brief. 

3.  Resolved,  That  the  following  topics  demand  the  special  attention  of 
the  Convention  :  1.  The  true  idea  of  a  revival  of  religion.  2  The  indica- 
tions that  the  Church  needs  a  revival  of  religion.  3.  The  encouragement 
to  hope  for  a  revival  of  religion.  4.  The  causes  of  the  present  deadness 
of  the  Church.  5.  The  sins  of  the  day  as  impeding  the  progress  of  religion; 
Sabbath  desecration  ;  worldly  mindedness  ;  slavery.  6  The  means  of  pro- 
moting a  revival  of  religion.  7.  The  necessity  of  the  influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  promoting  a  revival.  8.  Evidences  of  a  true  revival.  9.  Revival 
of  religion  essential  to  the  success  of  the  work  of  missions.  10.  The  as- 
pects of  Divine  Providence  towards  the  Church  and  the  world.  11.  The 
history  of  revivals.  12.  The  preaching  of  the  gospel  as  connected  with 
the  revival  of  religion. 

4.  Resolved,  That  those  who  lead  in  the  discussions  be  requested  to  pre- 
sent the  topics  selected  in  the  form  of  a  resolution. 

5.  Resolved,  That  in  the  discussions  of  the  Convention  the  speakers  be 
limited  to  ten  minutes. 

The  report  was  received  and  unanimously  adopted. 

The  devotional  exercises  were  resumed  by  singing  Psalm 
lxxxix,  13-18.  Prayer  by  Rev.  H.  H.  Blair.  Sung  Psalm 
lxxx,  14,  to  end.     Prayer  by  Rev.  Dr.  Ilerron. 

Communications  were  received  from  brethren  in  New  York 
and  Philadelphia,  and  from  Rev.  B.  Waddle,  New  Concord, 
Ohio,  expressing  sympathy  with  the  objects  of  the  Convention, 
and  praying  for  its  success. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  229 

On  motion  of  Dr.  Black, 

Resolved,  That  this  Convention  rejoices  in  the  reception  of  these  cheer- 
ing communications,  and  respond  to  them  in  the  same  spirit  in  which  they 
are  sent. 

Ordered  that  they  be  engrossed  in  the  minutes.  They  are  as 
follows : 

Philadelphia,  March  22,  1858. 
To  the  Ministers,  Elders  and  Members  of  the  Associate,  Associate  Reformed, 

and  Rejormed  Presbyterian  Churches,  met  for  Prayer  and  Conference  in  the 

town  of  Xenia,  Greene  County,  Ohio. 

Dear  Brethren:  —  The  association  composed  of  the  ministers  and 
elders  of  the  above  named  Churches  in  this  city,  have  appointed  us  a  com- 
mittee to  address  you  a  letter  in  response  to  a  circular  sent  by  you  to  the 
brethren  of  these  Churches,  and  to  express  their  sympathies  with  you  in 
the  object  of  your  meeting,  which  we  accordingly  do  with  great  pleasure. 

Our  hearts,  dear  brethren,  have  been  greatly  refreshed  by  the  intelli- 
gence received  through  your  circular,  that  you  have  called  a  Convention 
of  the  ministers,  elders  and  members  of  these  Churches,  from  ditferent 
parts  of  the  country,  with  the  view  of  deliberating  concerning  the  inter- 
ests of  religion,  and  of  pouring  out  your  hearts  in  united,  and  earnest, 
and  persevering  prayer,  for  a  revival  of  practical  godliness  in  our  several 
Churches. 

In  this  circular  you  have  kindly  invited  us  to  meet  with  you  on  this  in- 
teresting and  solemn  occasion.  It  has  been  with  some  of  us  a  matter  of 
serious  consideration  whether  we  should  not,  for  the  time  being,  forget 
any  other  claim  upon  our  time  and  attention  and  joyfully  accept  your  in- 
vitation to  meet  with  you.  There  are  considerations,  however,  which  we 
think  will  prevent  us  from  yielding  to  these  first  promptings  of  our  hearts. 
Among  these  we  may  mention  the  fact,  that  the  present  time  is,  in  this 
city,  marked  by  events  of  the  most  extraordinary  character.  A  mighty 
influence  is  at  work  in  this  section  of  our  land.  Never,  in  the  history  of 
our  country,  has  there  been  such  an  awakening  among  all  classes  of  the 
community  to  the  interests  of  religion.  In  different  parts  of  our  great 
city  assemblies  are  being  held  every  day,  in  which  persons  are  drawn  to- 
gether by  the  thousands,  filling  to  their  utmost  capacity,  the  largest  halls 
and  Churches  in  our  city.  Merchants  are  leaving  their  stores,  professional 
men  their  offices,  and  mechanics  their  shops,  in  the  business  hours  of  the 
day,  that  they  may  hear  and  proclaim  the  word  of  salvation  by  Jesus 
Christ,  and  pour  out  their  hearts  in  prayer  to  Almighty  God  for  his  bless- 
ing. But  we  need  not  tell  you  of  these  things.  Doubtless  you  have 
heard  of  them,  and  doubtless  they  have  awakened  your  deepest  concern. 


230  THE   CHURCH  MEMORIAL. 

Our  object,  more  particularly,  in  referring  to  them  now,  is  to  assign  a  rea- 
son why,  in  the  present  state  of  things  among  ourselves,  it  appears  to  us 
that  God,  in  his  providence,  is  making  it  our  duty  to  remain  at  our  posts 
that  we  may  await  the  issues  of  this  mighty  work,  and  be  prepared  for 
whatever  the  crisis  may  demand. 

Perhaps  you  would  like  to  have  an  expression  of  our  views  in  relation 
to  this  extraordinary  awakening.  We  cannot,  in  a  letter,  give  a  full  ex- 
pression of  these.  Let  it  suffice  to  say  that  we  have  earnestly  pondered 
the  matter,  and  in  our  ministerial  association  have  exchanged  our  views 
in  relation  to  it,  and  have  come  to  the  conclusion,  that  while  there  are  as- 
sociated with  it  some  things  which  we  do  not  approve,  yet  it  should  be  re- 
garded as  the  result  of  a  special  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  Such, 
dear  brethren,  are  our  present  convictions.  With  thankful  hearts  we 
recognize  in  this  great  movement  the  finger  of  God,  pointing  to  a  better 
state  of  things  in  the  land  ;  and  in  it,  too,  we  hear  the  voice  of  our  great 
Captain  calling  upon  us  to  arouse  ourselves  to  a  more  vigorous  conflict 
with  the  powers  of  darkness.  This  conclusion,  dear  brethren,  has  been 
not  a  little  strengthened  by  the  reception  of  your  circular,  breathing  a 
spirit  so  much  in  union  with  the  signs  of  the  times,  and  the  feelings  they 
have  awakened  in  our  hearts. 

It  will  doubtless  rejoice  your  hearts  to  know,  as  you  urge  us  to  united 
prayer,  that  in  some  of  our  Churches  we  have  been  meeting  daily  through 
the  past  week,  or  more,  for  this  special  purpose,  and  we  have  reason  to 
hope  thus  far  that  our  meeting  has  been  attended  with  good  results. 
While  thankful  for  any  manifestation  of  the  Lord's  goodness,  in  this  re- 
spect, we  would  at  the  same  time  desire  to  be  found  watching,  lest  the 
great  adversary  of  souls,  through  our  sinfulness,  may  get  an  advantage 
over  us.    We  ask  you,  dear  brethren,  to  help  us  by  your  prayers. 

It  will,  we  doubt  not,  dear  brethren,  encourage  you  to  know  that  while 
you  are  assembled  in  Xenia  to  plead  with  God  for  a  revival  of  His  work, 
the  ministers,  elders,  and  members  of  these  three  Churches  are  gath- 
ered together  in  one  plaee,  in  this  city,  to  invoke  upon  you  and  upon 
ourselves,  the  blessings  of  the  God  of  Zion.  We  shall,  therefore,  though 
absent  in  body,  be  with  you  in  spirit;  and  though  many  miles  separate  us 
from  each  other,  it  rejoices  our  heart  to  think  that  your  prayers  and  ours 
will  meet  together  at  that  throne  on  which  sits  that  glorious  Being,  whose 
resources  are  infinite,  and  before  whom  there  is  no  distance. 

Brethren,  go  on  in  the  blessed  work  in  which  you  are  engaged.  Let  the 
guilt  and  wretchedness  of  a  lost  world— let  the  sad  and  sinful  recreancy 
of  the  Church  in  carrying  out  her  high  commission— let  the  responsible 
position  you  occupy  as  Christians,  and  ministers,  and  teachers  of  youth  in 
our  seminaries— let  the  promises  of  your  exalted  Saviour,  and  his  crown- 
rights  as  King  of  Kings  and  Lord  of  Lords,  urge  you  to  pray  and  labor 


THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  231 

with  one  mind  and  with  one  heart,  for  the  consummation  of  those  holy 

desires  with  which,  we  trust,  the  Spirit  of  God  has  inspired  your  souls. 

"The  blessing  of  the  Lord  be  upon  you ;  we  bless  you  in  the  name  of  the 

Lord." 

Joseph  T.  Cooper,  ") 

Alex.  G.  M'Acley,  >  Com.  of  Asso. 

Geo.  C.  Arnold,  ) 

Members  of  the  Association  present  at  this  meeting : 

Associate  Church — Francis  Church,  Thomas  H.  Beveridge, 
James  Price. 

Associate  Reformed  Church — Robert  Armstrong,  J.  B.  Dales. 

Reformed  Presbyterian  Church — Wm.  Sterrett,  S.  P.  Her- 
ron. 

To  the  Brethren,  Ministers,  Ruling  Elders,  and  others,  to  meet  in  Convention 
for  prayer  and  Conference  in  Xenia,  Ohio,  March  24,  18-08: 

Dear  Brethren  in  Jesds  Christ  :— We  have  received  your  circular. 
We  approve  your  proposal,  and  we  hail  you  in  the  name  of  Christ  while 
you  gather  round  the  Throne  of  Grace,  to  seek  a  new  baptism  of  His  Holy 
Spirit  from  above. 

There  is  a  great  power  in  prayer.  Power  to  avert  evil,  to  command  the 
blessing,  and  "  to  move  the  hand  that  moves  the  world,"  that  it  may  be 
opened  to  dispense  revival  to  the  Church,  and  salvation  to  sinners  ready 
to  perish  around  her.  Let  this  power  be  used,  dear  brethren,  by  you.  God 
has  promised  to  give  His  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  Him,  and  laying 
hold  of  this  promise  by  faith,  you  may  confidently  expect  that  the  bless- 
ing for  which  you  may  agree  to  ask  will  be  dispensed. 

The  progress  of  vice  and  immorality  in  our  country,  generally,  and  in 
large  cities  in  particular,  is  fearful;  and  the  Church,  under  God,  must  stay 
its  advances  or  we  are  lost. 

The  formalism,  the  worldliness,  the  disaffection,  and  the  inactivity  of 
the  Church  herself,  show  that  the  fervor  of  religion  is  greatly  wanting 
within  her  pale,  and  that  she  needs  revival  from  the  presence  of  her  Lord. 

The  want  of  the  day  is  an  increased  spirituality,  and  for  this,  as  we  un- 
derstand it,  it  is  the  object  of  your  assembly  to  seek. 

An  awakening  of  the  public  mind  to  the  importance  of  religion,  is  now 
existing  in  our  city  and  its  vicinity.  It  pervades  all  classes.  It  leads  men 
to  social  prayer,  to  the  hearing  of  the  gospel,  and  to  inquiry  for  salvation 
through  Jesus  Christ.  It  has  been,  so  far,  characterized  to  a  very  great 
degree,  by  the  absence  of  mere  animal  excitement,  and  of  unusual  means 
for  affecting  the  minds  of  men.  And  we  trust  that  it  will  be  productive 
in  the  issue  of  great  and  lasting  blessings  to  the  world.    So  far  as  we  find 


232  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

it  in  accordance  with  the  spirit  and  order  of  the  gospel,  we  rejoice  in  and 
desire  to  advance  it.  Let  us  request  you,  dear  brethren,  that  when  you 
gather  in  your  holy  convocation,  you  will  remember  before  God  the  large 
cities  of  our  land,  where  Satan's  seat  is,  and  where  it  is  our  lot  to  labor  for 
our  common  Lord  and  Master. 

We  trust  that  some  of  our  brethren  will  be  able  to  meet  you  in  Conven- 
tion, and  from  such  you  will  receive  more  extended  information  on  these 
subjects.  We  will  therefore  conclude  by  saying  that  we  have  read  your 
circular  in  our  Churches  ;  we  have  made  your  meeting  a  subject  of  special 
prayer,  and  it  is  highly  probable  that  at  the  same  hour  on  which  you 
meet,  assemblies  among  ourselves  which  have  been  advised  of  yours,  will 
be  joining  with  you  in  supplication  at  the  Throne  of  God.  That  you  may 
enjoy  the  presence  of  the  Master  of  Assemblies,  and  be  made  joyful  in 
His  house  of  prayer,  is,  respected  and  dear  brethren,  the  prayer  of  yours, 
in  the  gospel  of  our  common  Lord  and  Master. 
(Signed) 

John  N.  M'Leod,  James  Brown,  And    Crawford, 

Hugh  H.  Blair,  James  Young,  J    Patterson, 

John  Brash,  Geo   Sanderson,  Alex.  M'Farland, 

Alex.  Clements,  James  MGay,  George  Bruce, 

A.  C.  Junkin,  Alex    Knox,  Robert  Biggart, 

James  Thompson,  T.  B   Tallman,  James  Dickson, 

James  B.  Whitten,       John  J    Palmer,  Hugh  Downs, 

James  Dinsmore,  Henry  Harrison,         Wm.  Frazer. 

David  Douglas, 
New  York,  March  22,  1858. 

To  the  Ministers,  Elders,  and  Members  of  the  Associate,  Associate  Reformed, 

and  Reformed  Presbyterian  Churches,  to  meet  in  Xenia,  March  24,  1858,  the 

undersigned  sends  greeting : 

Present  engagements  in  Muskingum  College  render  my  bodily  presence 
among  you  impracticable  ;  but  my  spirit  shall  be  with  you.  Brethren,  my 
heart's  desire  and  prayer  to  God  is,  that  your  united  prayers  and  delibera- 
tions may  be  so  influenced  by  the  Holy  Ghost  as  to  bring  a  large  revenue 
of  glory  to  the  Lord  and  much  good  to  our  Church. 

The  ten  topics  contained  in  the  circular,  and  on  which  prayerful  study 
and  conscientious  deliverances  are  respectfully  asked,  are  pertinent,  sug- 
gestive and  important.  In  reference  to  most  of  them,  I  would  much 
rather  receive  instruction  than  attempt  to  instruct  my  brethren.  Each  of 
us  may  edify  himself  in  some  degree,  by  meditating  prayerfully  upon 
these  momentous  topics.  By  throwing  our  thoughts  together  as  common 
stock,  we  may  edify  one  another.  Let  us,  then,  dear  brethren,  look  at 
these  topics,  severally,  in  the  light  of  divine  revelation.  In  that  purest 
light  we  may  see  clearly. 

A  revival,  such  as  we  would  gladly  see  produced,  and  desire  to  be  in- 
strumental in  effecting,  must  be  in  its  nature  religious.    Neither  supersti- 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  233 

tious  nor  fanatical.  We  think  that  reverence  for  divine  authority,  and  an 
earnest  desire  to  acknowledge  the  Lord  in  all  our  ways,  enter  largely  into 
the  nature  of  a  true  revival.  A  truly  religious  revival  must  be  spiritual. 
"  Not  by  might,  nor  by  power,  but  by  my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord."  To  each, 
newly  regenerated  soul,  as  well  as  to  every  lively  and  rejoicing  believer,  it 
may  be  said,  "you  hath  He  quickened" 

There  are  sinners,  by  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  in  our  land  and 
other  countries,  yet  dead  in  their  trespasses  and  sins— also  many  profes- 
sors of  Christianity  whose  graces  are  languishing,  and  who  do  little,  in- 
deed, for  the  honor  of  the  Great  King.  Awful  indications  of  the  pressing 
need  for  a  true  revival  of  religion  throughout  Christendom,  to  be  extended 
to  earth's  remotest  bounds,  and  to  ocean's  wildest  shores. 

As  for  encouragements,  what  stronger  ones  could  we  wish  for  than 
those  set  before  us  in  the  prophecies  and  promises  of  the  true  and  faithful 
word,  viewed  in  connection  with  the  doings  of  the  Lord,  which  are  now 
marvelous  in  our  eyes?  Is  there  not  a  noise  among  the  dry  bones  of  Is- 
rael? Will  not  this  noise  be  followed  by  a  shaking  and  a  gathering? 
Should  we  not  prophesy  unto  the  wind  and  say,  "Thus  saith  the  Lord 
God  ;  Come  from  the  four  winds,  0  breath,  and  breathe  upon  these  slain 
that  they  may  live."  Every  angel  that  hath  the  everlasting  gospel  to 
preach  to  them  that  dwell  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  may  with  incredible 
velocity  speed  his  way  from  city  to  city,  and  from  land  to  land.  And 
what  one  laborer  does  in  the  great  field  of  the  world,  may  be  telegraphed 
almost  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  to  another  distant  laborer  in  the  same 
wide  field.  We  are  encouraged  to  hope  for  a  real  and  speedy  revival. 
Hindrances  to  a  revival  are  earthly,  human  and  Satanic,  but  not  insuper- 
able. The  Lord  reigns.  He  can  bring  light  out  of  darkness  ;  and  order 
out  of  confusion  ;  and  good  out  of  evil. 

Let  us  realize  the  necessity  of  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  while 
we  prayerfully,  patiently  and  perseveringly  employ  the  means  of  divine 
appointment  for  the  conversion  of  sinners  and  the  comforting  of  saints. 
Seeing  that  everything  which  glitters  is  not  gold,  let  us  apply  the  Scrip- 
tural tests  to  revivals,  and  endeavor  to  separate  the  precious  from  the  spu- 
rious. See  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit— love,  joy,  peace,  etc.  Men  do  not 
gather  grapes  of  thorns,  nor  figs  of  thistles.  By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know 
them.  Sinners  converted  in  a  very  remarkable  manner,  will  likely  make 
the  best  missionaries. 

Dear  brethren,  what  we  find  to  be  done,  let  us  do  it  in  the  name  of 
Christ,  and  do  it  with  our  might. 

Yours  fraternally, 

Benjamin  Waddle. 
New  Concord,  March  23,  1858. 

16 


234  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Devotional  exercises  resumed.  Sung  Psalm  xlv,  3.  Prayer 
by  Rev.  Gracey.  Sung  Psalm  lxxii,  16,  to  end.  Prayer  by 
Rev.  Mr.  Hutchinson  of  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church.  The 
President  read  the  Ix  chapter  of  Isaiah.  Sung  Psalm  cxxvi. 
Prayer  by  Dr.  Rodgers.  Took  up  No.  4  in  report  of  business 
committee.  Rev.  J.  Clokey  spoke  on  this  point.  He  said,  sin, 
in  whatever  form  found,  lies  at  the  foundation  of  this  deadness. 
There  may  be,  there  are  particular  forms  of  sins,  some  within 
and  some  without  the  Church,  but  this  deadness  all  comes  back 
to  ourselves. 

He  offered  the  following  resolution  as  expressive  of  his  views : 
Besolved,  That  the  defective  application  of  the  gospel,  will  account  for 
the  present  deadness  in  the  Church. 

He  said :  We  neglect  to  apply  the  means  of  grace  as  the 
proper  remedy,  and  as  the  proper  means  to  restore  growth  and 
vio-or.  This  misapplication  appears  when  we  compare  what  we 
are  with  what  we  ought  to  be. 

Here  he  showed  that  life,  activity,  and  entire  self-consecra- 
tion should  characterize  us,  instead  of  the  deadness  everywhere 
prevalent. 

It  appears  also  comparatively  with  what  we  appear  to  be. 
We  are  not  so  lively  as  we  appear  to  be.  Too  much  like  Sod- 
om of  old,  having  a  name  to  live,  but  we  are  dead.  Had  min- 
isters been  on  their  watch-tower  all  the  while,  so  much  Sabbath- 
breaking  and  other  like  sins  had  not  occurred.  We  have  been 
watching  sins  in  our  sister  Churches  more  than  those  coming  in 
on  us  from  the  world.  In  the  charge  given  to  Sardis,  she  is  di- 
rected to  "strengthen  the  things  that  remain."  This  is  the  duty 
of  the  minister — to  strengthen  the  weak.  If  ministers  were 
instant  in  season  and  out  of  season,  the  present  state  of  things 
could  not  exist.  Here  lies  the  minister's  great  responsibility. 
We  ought  to  watch  the  signs  of  the  times  more  closely,  and  fall 
in  more  carefully  and  faithfully  with  the  movings  of  Providence 
in  the  world  around  us.     We  have  not  done  our  duty. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  235 

Rev.  Mr.  M'Clure  seconded  the  resolution.  He  thought  the 
remarks  of  the  brother  were  true  and  to  the  point.  His  expe- 
rience in  observing  the  results,  confirmed  the  truth  of  the  re- 
marks. We  had  been  neglecting  our  duty,  and  it  was  now  time 
to  perform  it. 

Rev.  IT.  IT.  Blair  said :  We  must  wait  on  God,  and  not  trust 
too  much  to  self.  We  must  not  go  out  of  the  means  He  has 
instituted,  and  substitute  some  ancient  tradition  or  new  inven- 
tion. We  must  use  the  right  means,  and  then  wait  in  faith  and 
patience  on  God.  There  are  two  great  sins  of  the  day  for 
which  we  do  not  exercise  discipline,  viz,  pride  and  covetous- 
ness.  Pride  of  sect,  and  personal  pride.  Pride  cast  down  the 
angels  that  fell.  Our  hearts  and  the  hearts  of  our  people  are 
full  of  pride.  Covetousness,  which  is  idolatry.  Who  ever 
thinks  of  disciplining  a  man  for  this  kind  of  idolatry?  We  are 
a  nation  of  idolaters.  We  worship  gold  !  We  will  not  wor- 
ship a  golden  calf,  but  we  will  worship  a  golden  guinea.  God 
has  smitten  our  idol,  and,  I  trust,  is  now  pouring  out  his  spirit 
to  turn  us  to  Him. 

Rev.  R.  IT.  Pollock  said  this  topic  was  of  the  first  importance, 
and  it  would  be  well  to  inquire  into  the  fact  expressed  in  the 
resolution — a  defective  application  of  the  gospel — in  direct  ref- 
erence to  ourselves.  We  manifest  a  want  of  faith  in  God's 
means  as  applicable  to  all  grades  of  society.  When  we  see  a 
respectable  man  coming  into  Church,  we  have  hopes  of  him ; 
but  the  poor,  despised  and  degraded  we  look  on  as  hopeless,  and 
in  our  pride  disregarded.  We  forget  that  the  gospel  can  reach 
down  to  the  lowest  and  bring  them  up  to  God.  Another  reason 
for  this  condition  of  things  was  to  be  found  in  our  covetousness. 
That  covetousness  which  is  idolatry  has  reached  the  ministers  of 
the  gospel  as  well  as  the  farmers  and  business  men  of  the  land. 
Another  reason  was  the  backwardness  and  want  of  zeal  among 
Church  members  in  making  personal  effort.  In  these  respects 
we  have  fallen  far  behind  even  Spiritualists  and  Universalists. 


236  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Rev.  Dr.  "William  "Wilson  said  that  as  these  resolutions  are  to 
be  printed,  they  will  assume  something  of  the  importance  of 
theological  principles.  He  would  be  constrained  to  vote  against 
the  resolution  as  it  now  reads.  It  seemed  to  deny  the  need  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  which  he  was  sure  was  not  intended.  He 
moved  to  amend  by  inserting  after  "  will  account,"  the  words 
"  in  a  great  measure."  The  amendment  was  accepted  by  the 
mover  of  the  resolution. 

It  was,  on  motion,  resolved  that  the  Convention  meet  this  af- 
ternoon at  2  o'clock,  and  adjourn  at  5  o'clock. 

Prayer  by  Rev.  Blair.     Adjourned  until  2  o'clock  P.  M. 

Two  o'clock  r.  m. — Convention  convened;  Dr.  Rodgers 
presiding.  Sung  Psalm  lxxxv,  5-10.  Read  lxi  chapter  of  Isa- 
iah. Prayer  by  Rev.  Russell,  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
Clifton,  Ohio.  A  telegraphic  dispatch  from  Philadelphia  was 
read,  and  is  as  follows : 

Philadelphia,  March  25,  1858. 
Mr.  J.  C.  McMillan:    Large   meeting   last  evening  —  three   bodies   for 
united  prayer  in  concert  with  Convention.      Three  meetings  this  evening, 
Wylie's,  Cooper's,  and  Sterret's.      Send  immediately  full  dispatch  about 
Convention.    Work  reviving  all  around. 

With  you  in  spirit,  Geo.  H.  Stuart. 

Rev.  T.  "W.  J.  Wylie,  J.  C.  McMillan,  and  H.  II.  Blair  made 
some  remarks  in  response  to  the  dispatch.  Rev.  T.  W.  J.  Wy- 
lie was  instructed  to  send  a  dispatch  in  behalf  of  the  Conven- 
tion to  Philadelphia  and  New  York  in  response  to  the  dispatches 
received. 

Devotional  exercises  continued,  and  sung  Psalm  lvii,  7,  to 
end.  Prayer  by  Mr.  Finney,  Ruling  Elder,  of  Mansfield,  Ohio. 
Minutes  of  former  sessions  read  and  approved.  The  resolution 
under  discussion  at  the  time  of  last  adjournment  was  taken  up. 

Rev.  J.  M.  Henderson  said  the  want  of  an  intelligent  faith 
in  God  produces  deadness  in  the  Church.  He  mentioned  sev- 
eral things  in  illustration  of  this,  viz,  ministers'  distrust  of  God 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  237 

to  give  them  a  support  or  comfortable  livelihood.  The  awaken- 
ing now  shaking  the  land  has  resulted  from  pecuniary  embar- 
rassments. Men  have  been  stripped  of  the  means  of  gratifying 
their  carnal  desires,  and  God  has  made  use  of  it  to  turn  their 
hearts  to  higher  enjoyments.  The  want  of  discipline  through 
fear  that  there  will  not  be  an  increase  in  numbers.  Members 
were  admitted  into  the  Church  without  giving  satisfactory  evi- 
dence of  a  change  of  heart,  and  the  want  of  a  proper  estimate 
of  the  value  of  the  human  soul.  Immense  multitudes  of  souls 
are  going  to  perdition,  and  we  are  asleep. 

Rev.  Blair  said:  A  want  of  faith  lies  at  the  root  of  a  defective 
application  of  the  gospel.  God  had  brought  the  bodies  here 
represented  together,  and  it  was  a  sign  they  ought  to  be  one. 
We  have  not  prayed  together — such  meetings  are  new.  For 
forty  years  such  meetings  have  not  been  witnessed.  They  mean 
that  we  have  been  in  error  heretofore,  and  teach  us  that  we 
should  be  united  in  future.  Another  fault  in  the  ministry  was, 
that  they  preached  too  much  in  an  abstract  way.  Religion  has 
been  too  much  regarded  as  an  algebraic  equation.  Too  much 
attention  has  been  paid  to  abstract  questions  calculated  to  divide 
the  Church.  Religion  has  not  been  made  a  personal  matter  and 
brought  home  with  sufficient  directness  and  earnestness  to  the 
consciences  of  sinners. 

Devotional  exercises  resumed.  Sung  Psalm  lxviii,  7-11. 
Prayer  by  Rev.  Davidson.     Remarks  continued. 

Rev.  Bradford  said:  Worldly  mindedness  is  a  great  cause  of 
deadness  in  the  Church.  Ministers  love  large  salaries.  The 
people  labor  for  riches.  Gain  is  the  fond  theme  of  discussion 
among  Christians,  instead  of  the  interests  of  religion.  The 
great  wealth  now  in  possession  of  the  members  of  the  Church  is 
more  for  our  shame  than  honor.  Our  Master  had  not  where  to 
lav  his  head.  Should  the  servant  fare  better  than  the  Master? 
The  Church,  the  ministry  and  members  of  the  Church,  have  been 
trying  to  serve  both  God  and  Mammon. 


238  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Dr.  Beveridge  suggested  as  an  amendment  the  insertion  of 
the  words  "  exhibition  and  "  before  "  application."  He  thought 
there  was  a  want  of  proper  exhibition  of  the  grace  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  that  this  was  a  fruitful  cause  of  deadness.  The  amend- 
ment was  accepted.     The  resolution,  as  amended,  reads : 

Resolved,  That  the  defective  exhibition  and  application  of  the  gospel 
will  in  a  great  measure  account  for  the  present  deadness  in  the  Church. 

Devotional  exercises  resumed.  Sung  Psalm  cxxii,  G,  to  end. 
Prayer  by  Mr.  Jno.  Euwer,  of  Newcastle,  Pennsylvania. 

Took  up  the  fifth  item  in  the  report,  viz,  The  sins  of  the  day 
as  impeding  the  progress  of  religion, — Sabbath  desecration, 
worldly  mindedness,  slavery.  The  understanding  being  that 
each  speaker  should  name  any  other  sins  he  thought  proper  du- 
ring his  remarks. 

Dr.  H.  McMillan  said :  More  than  eighteen  hundred  years 
ago  the  Saviour  declared  to  his  disciples,  all  power  in  heaven 
and  in  the  earth  is  given  unto  me.  It  is  needless  to  say  how 
partially  this  commission  has  been  fulfilled.  Who  is  now  preach- 
ing the  gospel  to  the  Jew  ?  How  can  we  have  a  revival  when 
God's  own  Israel  is  neglected  ?  We  are  next  to  go  to  the  Gen- 
tiles. We  are  commanded  to  preach  to  many  nations  and  in 
many  tongues,  yet  we  have  sinfully  failed  in  our  duty.  A  revi- 
val consists  in  leaving  off  our  sins  and  doing  our  duty.  There 
are  corruptions  in  the  Church.  We  are  to  carry  the  doctrine  of 
the  gospel  in  its  purity.  We  are  under  the  sixth  trumpet.  We 
must  measure  the  temple  and  the  altar  of  God  as  well  as  preach 
the  gospel,  before  the  Church  is  revived.  Schism  is  a  sin  of 
the  day.  A  divided  Church  is  a  weakened  society.  The  stand- 
ard of  piety  is  so  low  among  us  that  if  we  did  not  see  men  bap- 
tized at  the  Church,  or  see  them  at  the  communion  table,  we 
would  not  be  able  to  tell  who  are  Christians  and  who  are  not. 
We  cannot  distinguish  them  from  men  of  the  world  in  the  mar- 
ket or  other  places.  We  are  not  careful  enough  in  admitting 
members  into  the  Church.     He  commended  the  seeking  of  Zion 


THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  239 

better  than  all  gold  ;  but  a  little  wild-fire  may  sometimes  get  up. 

We  would  teach  them  to  count  the  cost.     I  would  take  Jew  or 

Gentile,  or  I  would  lift  a  man  from  the  gutter  if  he  says  he  loves 

the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  with  all  his  heart.    But  if  a  good  man,  he 

will  not  be  offended  if  I  should  warn  him  of  the  deceitfulness  of 

the  humm  heart,  and  ask  him  to  pause  and  examine. 

Rev.  R.  A.  Brown  said :  There  are   three  millions  of  human 

beings  in  bondage  in  this  land  to  whom  the  word  of  God  cannot 

be  preiched.     Our  fearful  complicity  in  this  giant  wrong  is  one 

great  reason  why  God  has  made  the  heavens  as  iron  and  the 

earth  is  brass.     These  bondmen  are  God's  poor.     If  we  cannot 

reach  he  victims  of  this  wrong,  we  can  batter  against  the  doors 

that  shit  us  out.     Cruel  tyrants  sometimes  put  out  the  eyes  of 

their  victims,  but  this  system  puts  out  the  eyes  of  the  immortal 

soul.    It  may  grant  a  glimmer  of  light,  as  Popery  does,  but  it 

is  onlj  a  glimmer.     This  system  claimed  not  toleration  merely, 

but  wis  a  ruling  power  in  the  land.     A  dram  of  whiskey  might 

procure  the  passage  of  a  law  which  nullifies  the  law  of  God. 

We  should  utter  our  protest  against  this  crime,  and  pray  against 

it  whenever  two  or  three  of  us  are  met  together.     The  eyes  of 

m;ny  are  on  us  to-day,  looking  up  from  every  corner  of  the  land 

tosee  whether  a  Presbyterianism  can  rear  its  standard  in  behalf 

of  the  poor  bondman.      Through  all  the  religious  and  political 

reations  of  this  day,  this  is  a  vein  of  poison  that  corrupts  and 

dadens  the  conscience — that  whilst  men  should  speak  in  thun- 

de  tones,  they  only  whisper.     Mr.  Brown  offered  the  following 

reolution : 

lesolved,  That  in  considering  those  sins  which  separate  between  us  and 
or  God,  and  justly  shut  up  from  our  land  the  influences  of  His  Spirit,  this 
Covention  feels  called  to  utter  its  protest  against  the  institution  of  Amer- 
icn  slavery  as  a  crime  against  Christ,  our  country,  and  humanity;  and  in- 
ve  the  cooperation  of  Christians  of  all  denominations  to  labor  and  pray 
fiits  limitation  and  final  extinction;  and  that  God  may  pour  out  the 
s  rit  of  repentance  on  those  who  directly  or  by  complicity  in  ecclesiasti- 
cs or  political  relations,  are  involved  in  the  fearful  guilt  of  this  sin;  and, 
Dreover,  that  God  in  pouring  out  His  Spirit  as  floods  upon  the  thirsty 


240  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

ground,  would  visit  the  three  millions  of  His  poor  in  our  land,  to  whom 
the  word  of  God  is  bound,  hastening  their  emancipation  and  enfranchise- 
ment with  that  liberty  wherewith  Christ  maketh  his  people  free. 

Rev.  M'Clure  said  he  would  vote  against  the  resolution,  be- 
cause it  would  do  no  good,  and  that  he  did  not  believe  slavery 
had  that  deadening  influence  on  the  Church  that  the  resolution 
represented.  It  was  outside  of  our  Churches  represented  here. 
He  was  opposed  to  slavery ;  all  his  feelings  were  against  it ;  but 
he  did  not  think  we  were  called  upon  to  take  action  on  it  here. 

Mr.  Finney,  R.  E.,  spoke  warmly  in  favor  of  the  resolution, 
insisting  that  the  Church  was  involved  in  the  sin,  and  that  it  had 
a  deadening  influence — that  it  counteracted  the  law  of  Gcd,  the 
Higher  Law,  and  forbid  him  to  feed  the  poor  and  hungry  who 
came  to  his  door — and  that  we  must  not  forget  the  poor  ii  their 
distress,  if  we  expect  God  to  hear  and  revive  his  work  among 
us. 

Dr.  Beveridge  suggested  that  the  substance  of  the  resoution 
would  be  in  the  address  to  the  Church. 

Mr.  Perkins,  editor  of  the  Christian  Leader,  said  he  thought 
if  the  resolution  had  not  been  offered,  we  might  have  put  it  fa 
the  address  ;  but  having  been  brought  before  the  Convention 
its  non-adoption  would  produce  a  false  impression.  He  referrd 
to  the  remark  that  it  was  outside  the  Church.  Even  if  it  wis 
outside,  Christ  came  to  preach  His  gospel  to  the  poor — but  t 
is  not  outside.  The  Federal  Government,  in  protecting  it,  ail 
giving  it  a  legal  existence  in  the  District  of  Columbia  and  els- 
where,  makes  us  a  part  of  the  whole  in  our  responsibility.  Co- 
gress  holds  those  slaves  there,  and  as  Congress  has  its  represev- 
tatives  partly  from  us,  slavery  then  is  ours.  We  must,  $ 
Christians,  be  correct  politicians.  He  then  mentioned  an  ino 
dent  connected  with  a  prominent  politician  of  the  day.  He  fui 
ther  delineated  the  crushing  influences  of  slavery  in  what  he  an 
others  had  suffered;  he  could  not  be  permitted  quietly  and  peace 
fully  to  occupy  a  home  on  the  Kentucky  side  of  the  Ohio  rivei 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  241 

because  he  was  known  to  be  anti-slavery.  He  alluded  to  the 
bonds  under  which  a  member  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church 
in  Cincinnati  is  now  lying,  for  being  suspected  of  hostility  to  this 
giant  wrong. 

Dr.  Kerr  thought  the  resolution  should  not  have  been  intro- 
duced into  this  meeting  on  individual  responsibility.  That  what- 
ever was  brought  before  the  Convention  should  come  by  consul- 
tation, or  by  the  Business  Committee.  Expressed  his  hostility 
to  slavery,  but  thought  this  resolution  could  do  no  good. 

Several  other  members  briefly  remarked,  that  whilst  they  were 
favorable  to  the  matter  of  the  resolution,  it  seemed  to  give  un- 
due prominence  to  slavery  as  one  of  the  sins  of  the  day,  to  press 
a  resolution  on  the  subject,  whilst  the  others  were  the  subject  of 
remarks  only. 

The  Convention  did  not  seem  willing  to  take  a  vote  on  the 
resolution  then,  and  was  adjourned  to  7  o'clock.  Prayer  by 
Rev.  Dr.  Kerr. 

Seven  o'clock  p.m. — Convention  met;  Dr.  Kerr  presid- 
ing. Exercises  commenced  with  singing  the  one  hundredth 
Psalm.  Chairman  read  the  xiii  chapter  of  1  Corinthians. 
Prayer  by  Rev.  Wm.  II.  Andrew. 

Took  up  item  second — The  indications  that  the  Church  needs 
a  revival  of  religion ;  when  Dr.  Rodgers  addressed  the  Conven- 
tion at  length  in  accordance  with  previous  arrangement.  He 
began  by  quoting  the  language  in  the  beginning  of  the  cxxvi 
Psalm,  "  When  the  Lord  turned  again  the  captivity  of  Zion,  we 
were  like  them  that  dream,"  etc.  He  then  referred  to  what  he 
would  call  a  modern  revival  that  occurred  in  Scotland  in  1742. 
The  Secession  had  separated  from  the  Established  Church.  Wil- 
liston  and  other  godly  men  were  sleeping  in  the  dust  when  this 
revival  commenced.  How  unlikely,  under  such  circumstances, 
that  a  revival  should  occur.  And  how  did  it  commence  ?  A 
worldly  minister  that  cared  nothing  for  his  flock  was  amusing 
himself  by  fishing.     A  man,  who  was  a  member  of  his  congre- 


242  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

gation,  came  to  him  to  borrow  his  horse.  After  some  persuasion 
the  man  was  induced  to  inform  him  of  his  purpose,  which  was 
to  go  to  a  Seceder  minister  to  get  him  to  baptize  his  child.  He 
told  the  minister  his  reason  was,  that  his  congregation  had  no 
confidence  in  his  piety.  He  was  struck,  went  home  and  prayed, 
and  found  his  old  sermon  designed  for  the  next  day  would  not 
do.  He  preached  that  day  as  he  had  never  preached.  There 
were  no  sleepers  there  that  day.  Conviction  reached  the  hearts 
of  many.  As  he  came  from  the  pulpit,  the  people  crowded 
around  him,  and  inquired  what  they  should  do.  This  was  the 
beginning  of  that  great  work  that  went  over  Britain  and  ex- 
tended over  our  own  country.  When  God's  ministers  and  peo- 
ple become  dissatisfied  with  the  present  state  of  things,  and  feel 
their  need  of  a  revival,  it  is  a  sign  of  a  better  day  coming.  If 
they  are  satisfied  because  they  have  a  sound  Catechism  and  Con- 
fession of  Faith — yes,  and  Bible  too — what  good  are  they  doing 
if  the  Spirit  is  not  in  them  ?  They  are  like  the  Church  of  Lao- 
dicea,  in  a  most  unfavorable  state.  One  favorable  symptom  of 
the  time  is,  a  general  dissatisfaction  both  in  and  outside  the 
Church.  They  feel  that  there  is  something  wrong.  This  is  the 
feeling  not  of  one,  but  of  all — not  in  one  locality,  but  in  all  lo- 
calities. I  have  heard  it  said,  that  it  can  be  traced  to  the  pecu- 
niary embarrassments  of  our  time.  I  remember  others,  yet  there 
was  nothing  like  this  feeling  pervading  the  land. 

It  is  an  indication  of  the  designs  of  the  Most  High.  Our 
meeting  together  is  an  evidence  of  this.  A  prayer  meeting  to 
which  brethren  have  come  from  so  great  distances !  There  is 
a  feeling  of  dissatisfaction  with  self,  and  one  object  should  be  to 
deepen  this  feeling.  I  shall  then  call  your  attention  to  this  point, 
the  indications  that  we  need  a  revival.  We  might  take  an  ex- 
tensive view — even  to  the  heathen  world.  But  the  heathen  will 
not  be  revived  except  by  a  revived  Church.  Other  nations 
once  enjoying  the  gospel,  have  now  given  it  up.  Theo.  Beza 
says  that  at  one  time  there  were  2,000  Protestant  Churches  in 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  243 

France,  and  where  are  they  now  ?  Look,  too,  at  the  state  of 
matters  in  our  own  land.  Have  you  felt  alarmed  at  the  increase 
of  crime  in  our  land?  We  might  refer  to  all  to  show  we  need 
a  reviving  time.  Civil  rulers  like  Nehemiah  are  needed,  and 
we  might  then  have  such,  to  restrain  all  forms  of  iniquity. 

But  we  must  confine  ourselves  within  narrower  limits.  Look 
at  home — in  every  man's  heart  let  him  begin. 

1.  Home  evidences.  Small  number  of  candidates  coming  to 
the  ministry.  We  need  many,  no  other  country  where  they  are 
so  much  needed.  Our  population  is  constantly  and  rapidly  in- 
creasing. Fifty  years  ago,  the  Scotch  Presbyterian  influence 
had  a  controlling  power,  now  rationalism,  infidelity  and  skepti- 
cism abound.  What  have  we  to  meet  this?  Take  all  the 
Churches  represented  here,  and  Old  and  New  School  Presby- 
terians, if  you  please,  and  there  is  a  decrease  in  the  number  of 
theological  students,  whilst  our  population  is  increasing.  A 
famine,  not  of  bread  and  water,  but  of  hearing  the  word. 
What  is  the  cause  ?  Some  say  because  ministers  are  kept  at 
starvation  prices.  Parents  turn  their  children  to  some  lucrative 
employment.  This  is  a  very  business-like  view  of  the  matter. 
One  that  is  prevalent,  and  ministers  give  strength  to  it — the 
secular  press  takes  it  up,  and  even  fiction  lends  its  aid,  all  warn- 
ing our  youth  against  entering  the  ministry.  After  all  this  is 
not  the  cause.  Offer  them  such  salaries  as  bishops  of  England 
receive,  all  would  be  vain  to  raising  up  ministers  in  the  Church. 
The  cause  is  the  declining,  dead  state  of  matters  in  the  Church. 
Show  us  a  revived  Church,  and  you  will  find  plenty  offering 
themselves  to  the  work  of  the  ministry.  See  how  it  was  after 
the  day  of  Pentecost.  They  ordained  elders  in  every  city. 
Isaiah  is  an  illustration — A  seraphim  touched  his  lips  with  a 
coal  from  the  altar;  that  coal  was  love:  when  he  had  touched  his 
lips,  a  voice  from  the  throne  on  high  said,  whom  shall  I  send 
and  who  will  go  for  us  ?  The  Lord  reads  to  him  his  commis- 
sion.    All  terrors  from  poor  salaries  not  to  be  compared  to  the 


244  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

terribleness  of  that  commission.  There  was  no  drawback  when 
the  call  had  touched  his  lips  and  heart.  Here  is  what  we  need ; 
we  need  our  young  men  prepared  as  Isaiah  was.  People  will 
come  up  to  their  ability,  and  even  beyond  their  ability.  I  fear 
the  consequences  of  the  candlestick  being  removed  is  not  felt. 
What  did  the  Saviour  say  of  such  a  ministry  :  "The  harvest  is 
great  and  the  laborers  are  few,  pray  ye  the  Lord  of  the  harvest 
that  he  would  send  send  forth  laborers  into  the  harvest."  We 
have  but  little  of  such  prayers.  One  fact  I  can  tell  you  of  our 
own  Church.  Large  and  flourishing  Churches  grow  in  wealth, 
but  do  not  feel  that  they  ought  to  devote  their  children  to  the 
Lord — not  like  Hannah  devoting  her  only  child  to  the  Lord. 
He  here  showed  the  danger  of  the  candlestick  beins  removed 
from  its  place. 

2.  Brethren,  a  few  words  in  respect  to  ourselves,  and  I  take 
it  all  to  myself.  Let  me  ask  you  to  look  at  our  want  of  suc- 
cess. The  gospel  ministry  is  for  the  conversion  of  sinners,  and 
for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints.  How  little  has  it  accomplished 
in  our  hands !  You  have  felt  this  subject,  every  renewed  heart 
has  wept  over  it ;  sinners  shun  our  ministry.  How  many  in  a 
year  follow  you  to  your  closets  ?  The  most  of  us  will  have  to 
say,  not  one.  And  what  advancement  in  holiness  in  our  re- 
spective congregations?  In  self-denial  and  that  godly  life  which 
should  distinguish  the  Christian  ?  We  have  not  been  success- 
ful. What  has  been  the  cause  ?  Will  not  the  Spirit  give  the 
blessing?  True,  but  can  a  ministry  under  the  influence  of  faith 
be  so  unsuccessful  ?  Lookback  to  the  day  of  Pentecost.  As 
long  as  the  Pentecostal  spirit  remained,  there  was  continued 
success.  When  the  reverse  came,  there  came  a  reverse  effect. 
The  want  of  success  may  be  the  result  of  disqualifications — not 
baptized  with  the  Spirit.  Success  of  unconverted  ministers  is 
the  exception,  not  the  rule.  The  rule  well  laid  down  by  the 
apostles  was  to  be  reconciled  to  God,  and  then  seek  to  reconcile 
others.     It  may  be  objected,  again,  that  some   have  been  quali- 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  245 

fied,  and  yet  failed  of  success.  For  instance,  the  case  of  Jere- 
miah, and  even  of  the  Saviour  himself.  Jeremiah  was,  in  a 
measure,  unsuccessful,  but  before  we  claim  to  be  qualified  as  he 
was,  let  us  try,  if  we  feel  as  he  felt.  "  O  that  my  head  were 
waters,  and  mine  eyes  a  fountain  of  tears,  that  I  might  weep 
day  and  night  for  the  slain  of  the  daughter  of  my  people."  See, 
too,  how  when  the  Saviour  came  to  the  place  in  which  His  min- 
istry had  been  unfruitful,  he  wept  over  it,  saying,  "  If  thou 
hadst  known,  even  thou,  at  least  in  this  thy  day,  the  things 
which  belong  unto  thy  peace  ;  but  now  they  are  hid  from  thy 
eyes."  And  where  is  our  tenderness?  Paul  could  appeal  to 
the  elders  at  Ephesus  that  he  ceased  not  to  warn  every  one 
night  and  day  with  tears. 

3.  A  want  of  directness  and  explicitness  in  our  ministry.  He 
narrated  an  anecdote  of  Baxter  and  Bruce,  showing  their  devo- 
tion to  their  work,  and  unwillingness  to  go  to  the  pulpit  without 
Christ's  felt  presence.  Let  us  begin  at  home  and  get  Christ  to 
go  with  us  to  our  pulpits.  Can  anything  save  us  but  an  out- 
pouring of  the  Spirit  of  God  on  High  ?  The  standard  is  so 
low  that  a  man  can  be  a  Christian  without  self-denial,  in  order 
to  increase  the  number  of  members. 

We  are  all  aware  that  there  are  Christians  in  other  Churches. 
In  some  of  these  they  have  run  to  an  extreme,  and  on  examina- 
tion require  the  applicant  to  tell  even  the  place  of  his  conver- 
sion. We  have  run  into  the  opposite  extreme.  We  have 
something  more  to  do  than  simply  to  inquire  whether  a  man  is 
ignorant  and  scandalous.  He  ought  to  be  able  to  tell  us  some- 
thing of  the  work  of  the  Spirit.  Are  we  safe  in  admitting  a 
man  that  knows  nothing  of  the  work  of  the  Spirit  on  the  heart? 
Try  conversation  with  these  Christian  professors,  and  see  how 
little  they  know  of  the  inner  sanctuary  of  the  soul.  When  they 
meet  one  drowned  in  distress,  can  they  drop  a  word  to  such  ? 
They  can  talk  on  everything  else,  but  not  a  word  about  the 
Saviour. 


246  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Family  conversation  too  must  not  be  mere  catechetical  exer- 
cises, but  family  talk  on  religion.  Another  matter.  How  diffi- 
cult a  thing  it  is  to  keep  up  meetings  for  prayer.  Is  religion 
prospering  among  us  when  we  cannot  meet  and  pray  and  talk 
over  the  interests  of  our  souls  ? 

Another  indication  is,  there  is  so  little  personal  influence,  one 
on  another,  or  on  an  unconverted  world.  A  revived  Church 
will  be  a  working  Church.  He  referred,  in  illustration,  to  a 
British  naval  battle,  where  the  watchword  was,  "  England  ex- 
pects every  man  to  do  his  duty."  Never  will  the  Church  pros- 
per until  the  watchword  is,  "  Christ  expects  every  man  to  do 
his  duty."  Is  it  necessary  to  name  the  grasping  and  worldly- 
mindedness  of  Church  members  ?  Let  me  mention  an  incident. 
An  agent  stated  he  called  on  a  certain  non-professor,  and  asked 
him  to  contribute  to  send  the  gospel  to  the  heathen.  He  said 
he  would  give  $5 — it  makes  men  better.  He  then  asked  to 
look  at  his  subscription.  Then  he  asked  the  agent,  "  Will  the 
heathen  perish  without  the  gospel  ?"  He  replied,  "  They 
would."  "  Do  Christians  believe  that?"  He  answered,  "  Yes." 
He  then  said,  "  They  were  hypocrites  ;"  and  pointing  to  a  five- 
dollar  subscription,  he  said,  "That  man  paid  five  hundred  dol- 
lars for  a  carriage,  and  now  subscribes  five  dollars  to  send  the 
gospel  to  the  heathen !  Can  that  man  believe  there  is  a  hell, 
and  that  the  heathen  will  perish  ?"  Surely  there  is  tainted 
Christianity.  The  speaker  said,  he  knew  a  man  worth  fifty 
thousand  dollars,  and  he  gives  only  one  dollar  to  the  Bible 
cause.  What  will  his  infidel  neighbors  say  ?  The  Church  is 
taken  possession  of  by  the  world. 

He  closed  with  an  earnest  appeal  to  seek  the  Spirit  of  God 
to  revive  our  own  hearts,  that  we  may  be  centers  of  illumina- 
tion. Let  us  feel  more  than  ever  the  necessity  of  the  work  of 
Christ  in  our  hearts,  that  we  may  be  fitted  for  the  work  coming 
on,  and  that  we  may  have  reason  to  bless  God  for  the  revival  of 
His  work. 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  247 

Sung  Psalm  lxxvi,  7-11.  Prayer  by  Rev.  R.  IT.  Pollock. 
The  Convention  adjourned,  to  meet  to-morrow  morning  at  9 
o'clock. 

Friday,  9  o'clock  a.  m. — Convention  met;  Rev.  Rev.  T. 
W.  J.  Wylie  presiding.  Sung  Psalm  cxlv,  1-7.  Read  the 
14th  chapter  of  Hosea.     Prayer  by  Rev.  G.  D.  Archibald. 

The  minutes  were  read  and  approved. 

Dr.  Black  moved  the  reference  of  the  resolution  on  slavery 
to  the  committee  on  the  address,  for  them  to  use  as  they  saw  fit. 

Rev.  D.  H.  A.  M'Lean  said,  if  this  was  done  with  the  de- 
sign to  give  the  resolution  the  go-by,  he  should  object.  There 
was  nothing  fanatical  in  the  resolution  ;  and  if  we  were  not 
prepared  to  speak  thus  far  we  were  not  prepared  for  a  re- 
vival. He  had  listened  to  the  discussion  without  being  in  the 
least  excited  or  disturbed  in  the  equanimity  of  his  mind,  and 
would  not  now  speak  on  the  subject,  were  it  not  that  he 
thought  remarks  had  been  made  condemnatory  of  Bro.  Browne 
for  introducing  the  resolution  that  should  not  have  been  made. 
However  great  other  evils  are,  this  one  had  a  deadening  influ- 
ence on  the  Church.  We  were  of  one  mind  with  other  evan- 
gelical Churches  in  respect  to  Sabbath-breaking  and  the  other 
great  evils  of  the  day,  but  on  the  subject  before  us  we  stood 
almost  alone.  Ought  we  not  then  to  give  a  more  distinct  utter- 
ance on  this  than  on  other  evils  about  which  there  was  a  unity  of 
sentiment  ?  There  was  nothing  fanatical  in  the  resolution.  It 
asks  us  to  pray  for  the  slaveholder  as  well  as  the  slave.  And 
shall  we  expect  a  revival  and  yet  not  proclaim  to  men,  under 
the  present  awakening,  all  their  sins  ?  If  men  are  awakening 
all  over  the  land,  even  in  high  places,  does  it  not  call  on  us  to 
show  them  their  sins  when  there  is  some  hope  they  may  be 
made  to  feel  that  they  are  sinners  ?  He  hoped  the  resolution 
would  receive  the  sanction  of  the  Convention. 

Dr.  Black  remarked,  that  he  supposed  the  members  of  the 
committee  could  be  trusted  as  anti-slavery  men,  and  he  did  not 


248  THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 

mean  by  his  motion  to  treat  the  resolution  with  disrespect ;  that 
he  had  no  objection  to  the  resolution  ;  he  only  thought  that  that 
was  the  proper  direction  to  give  it. 

Mr.  M'Lean  replied,  that  he  did  not  oppose  the  motion 
through  distrust  of  the  committee,  but  preferred  to  have  the 
Convention  vote  on  it. 

Dr.  Rodgers  moved  that  the  resolution  be  first  adopted  and 
then  referred. 

Rev.  H.  H.  Blair  thought  Sabbath-breaking  was  as  promi- 
nent a  sin  among  us  as  slavery,  and  we  ought  to  have  a  resolu- 
tion on  that  and  other  sins  as  well  as  slavery.  We  were  giving 
this  an  undue  prominence  by  treating  it  different  from  other  sins 
on  which  we  had  no  resolutions. 

Dr.  Kerr  said  it  was  due  to  the  mover  of  the  resolution  to 
state  that  he  had  been  requested  to  prepare  and  offer  a  resolu- 
tion on  this  subject.  This  justified  his  action  in  the  matter — 
and  that  slavery  was  one  of  the  sins  named  by  the  committee 
under  the  topics  discussed  at  the  time. 

Dr.  Rogers  withdrew  his  motion. 

Rev.  Archibald  moved  that  the  resolution  be  incorporated  in 
the  address,  and  thus  make  the  same  disposition  of  it  as  had 
been  made  of  other  resolutions. 

Dr.  Wilson,  of  Xenia,  insisted  that  the  Convention  commit 
itself  either  for  or  against  the  resolution,  and  asked  that  its  ac- 
tion should  be  distinct  and  definite. 

It  was  then  moved  that  "  the  resolution  be  referred  to  the 
committee  to  prepare  an  address  to  the  Churches,  with  instruc- 
tions to  incorporate  it  into  that  document,  as  the  sense  of  this 
Convention."     In  this  form  it  was  adopted  unanimously. 

Resumed  devotional  exercises.  Sung  Psalm  cxliii,  6-11. 
Read  the  xliv  chapter  of  Isaiah.  Prayer  by  Rev.  Prugh,  Ger- 
man Reformed,  of  Xenia.  Extracts  from  letters  from  George 
II.  Stuart,  Esq.,  of  Philadelphia,  were  read. 

Rev.  Dr.  Ilerron  here  introduced  to  the  Convention  a  colored 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  249 

man,  by  name  Reuben  Howard,  who  having  purchased  the  free- 
dom of  several  members  of  his  family,  is  now  soliciting  aid  to 
remove  them  to  a  free  State.  Dr.  Herron  spoke  of  him  as  a 
man  whom  he  had  long  known,  and  for  whom  at  one  time  dur- 
ing his  ministry  in  Virginia,  he  had  performed  the  marriage 
ceremony.  That  he  was  a  man  of  good  moral  character,  and 
worthy  of  any  aid  that  friends  could  give  him.  It  was  on  mo- 
tion resolved  that  a  collection  be  made  at  three  o'clock  this  af- 
ternoon for  the  benefit  of  Reuben  Howard. 

Proceeded  to  the  consideration  of  topic  sixth,  viz :  The  means 
of  promoting  a  revival  of  religion. 

Rev.  Pollock  said:  Nothing  but  Divine  power  can  render 
means  effectual,  therefore  all  means  should  be  such  as  command 
the  Divine  approval.  All  would  admit  that  those  means  were 
most  efficient  which  Christ  had  appointed.  He  referred  to  the 
fact  that  the  great  revival  under  Edward's  ministry  had  begun 
when  he  was  preaching  on  the  doctrine  of  election.  We  must 
have  our  hearts  imbued  with  the  love  of  Christ.  He  that 
preaches  must  feel  what  he  preaches  to  others,  and  he  must  un- 
fold the  doctrines  of  the  cross,  having  his  own  heart  warmed 
with  the  divine  power  of  the  Spirit.  He  did  not  believe  it  was 
right  for  ministers  to  make  head-preparation  on  Sabbath  morn- 
ing. Having  previously  made  such  preparation,  he  may  study 
his  sermon  as  closely  as  he  can  in  connection  with  his  own 
heart.  He  warned  against  public  meetings  carrying  us  away 
to  the  neglect  of  family  and  secret  prayer.  Nearly  all  revivals 
can  be  traced  to  private  prayer. 

Rev.  Clokey :  We  want  information,  so  that  we  will  know 
how  to  do  when  we  return  home.  We  are  not  so  remiss  in  the 
use  of  the  ordinary  means,  but  probably  we  are  in  the  small 
ones,  the  crumbs.  He  spoke  of  the  case  of  the  Eunuch.  Philip 
was  directed  to  join  himself  to  him — and  he  directed  him  in 
journeying  by  the  way.  We  should  get  up  our  prayer-meet- 
ings in  the  lanes  and  alleys,  wherever  we  can  get  a  chance. 


250  THE   CHURCH  MEMORIAL. 

Rev.  Davidson :  "What  is  a  revival  ?  It  is  the  Spirit  ope- 
rating with  means.  How  is  such  a  revival  brought  about  ? 
Some  men  and  women  who  could  not  restrain  prayer,  com- 
menced preaching  everywhere.  We  must  pray.  The  day  of 
Pentecost  was  a  day  of  prayer.  All  plans  that  can  be  laid 
down  by  us  are  worthless  when  the  revival  comes.  The  direc- 
tion to  the  apostles  was,  "  Take  no  thought  what  you  shall  say 
in  that  day."  So  here  we  must  pray  for  the  outpouring  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  The  body  grows  from  the  inner  life ;  we  have 
members  that  minister,  but  the  cause  of  the  growth  is  the  inner 
life,  that  moves  from  the  heart,  sending  forth  its  power  over  the 
whole  body.  So  is  the  inner  life  of  the  soul,  the  life  implanted 
and  cherished  by  the  Spirit.  We  need  prudence  and  wisdom, 
but  he  would  trust  the  Spirit. 

Rev.  J.  K.  Andrew  said :  I  can  say  in  all  honesty  there  is 
no  other  thing  on  which  I  have  thought  more  than  on  this  sub- 
ject. He  would  now  say  but  a  few  things.  What  course  should 
a  pastor  and  people  pursue  to  have  a  revival  ?  1.  Humiliation 
and  prayer  ;  fasting  before  God.  2.  Get  their  minds  specially 
directed  towards  this  subject.  No  rule  can  be  laid  down  for 
preaching.  Get  acquainted  with  the  workings  of  the  Spirit  of 
God  in  the  heart.  He  said  he  had  made  four  unsuccessful  at- 
tempts at  the  General  Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church, 
and  two  or  three  at  the  meeting  of  the  local  Synod,  to  get  a  day 
of  fasting  appointed.  He  still  thought  we  need  to  observe  such 
times.  Ministers  are  not  without  their  faults.  They  need  more 
devotedness  to  their  work.  The  babe  that  is  born  in  the  Church 
must  be  cared  for.  We  need  the  influences  of  others.  We 
need  to  have  conference,  and  get  others  to  keep  alive  the  spark 
kindled  within  the  soul.  He  wrould  be  glad  to  see  a  brother  or 
sister  call  upon  him  in  his  study,  even  if  it  was  on  Saturday, 
with  tears  in  his  eyes,  asking  what  shall  we  do  for  some  poor 
soul? 

Mr.  Russell,  a  lay  member,  expressed  his  satisfaction  in  being 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  251 

here.  Quoted  the  passage,  "  Iron  sharpeneth  iron,  so  a  man 
sharpeneth  the  countenance  of  his  friend,"  (Prov.  xxvii,  17,)  and 
made  a  few  remarks  on  it  illustrating  the  effects  of  the  present 
meeting.  He  believed  that  this  meeting  was  called  of  God. 
When  the  circular  was  read  in  his  congregation,  he  felt  he  was 
ordered  of  God  to  come  here,  and  he  had  come  under  this  im- 
pression.   He  thought  we  ought  to  speak  a  little  of  our  feelings. 

Dr.  Black  said  he  had  been  carried  away  with  brother  David- 
son's description  of  the  Spirit's  work,  but  he  thought  we  wanted 
something  more.  The  Spirit  works  by  means.  He  related  an 
incident  of  a  revival  work  begun  under  a  Mr.  C.  They  held  a 
series  of  meetings,  he  asked  the  people  to  pray  for  him,  he 
preached  on  the  expository  plan,  and  the  consequence  was,  a 
revival  followed.  The  people  had  been  very  careless,  and  at 
first  thought  their  pastor  was  bringing  in  new  things,  but  under 
the  plain  exhibition  of  the  gospel  they  soon  began  to  look  at 
things  in  a  different  light,  and  willingly  cooperated  with  their 
pastor.  He  remarked,  we  must  preach  the  doctrines  of  salva- 
tion to  sinners.  Plain,  faithful,  expository  preaching,  is  needed. 
Mentioned  what  he  had  heard  in  a  great  convention,  (under- 
stood to  refer  to  Berlin.)  One  of  its  members  had  said  that 
they  had  plenty  of  beautifully  concocted  sermons,  but  no  exposi- 
tory preaching.  The  consequences  were  very  apparent — a  life- 
less people. 

Rev.  J.  H.  Henderson  said,  prayer  and  preaching  the  gospel 
are  approved  measures.  These  ordinances  should  be  observed 
privately  as  well  as  publicly.  He  said  there  were  two  great 
faults  with  us — spiritual  indolence  and  false  modesty.  We 
must  put  off  our  spiritual  indolence  or  slothfulness.  It  is  the 
duty  of  ministers  to  deal  with  souls ;  this  is  their  appropriate 
business,  and  men  are  accessible,  more  accessible  than  we  gene- 
rally think — they  know  it  to  be  our  business.  We  must  also 
lay  aside  our  false  modesty.  We  must  not  be  content  with  pul- 
pit exercises,  but  work  all  the  while.     He  narrated  an  anecdote 


252  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

of  the  late  Dr.  W.  They  were  traveling  together  in  a  stage 
coach,  and  having  stopped  for  a  change  of  horses,  when  about 
leaving,  he  observed  the  Dr.  busily  engaged  talking  to  a  little 
girl:  he  drew  near  to  hear  what  he  was  saying  to  her,  and 
found  that  he  was  talking  to  her  about  her  Creator.  He  thought 
such  instances  afforded  lessons  we  should  learn. 

Dr.  Rodgers  said,  the  text  "Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost," 
although  addressed  to  those  now  dead,  was  addressed  also  to  us 
all,  and  to  be  regarded  as  the  standing  command  to  the  Church. 
It  must  be  received  willingly,  and  we  must  have  a  revival  on 
God's  terms.  I  use  this  term  in  an  evangelical  sense  for  a  gos- 
pel instrumentality.  Every  man  must  begin  with  himself,  and 
put  away  all  hindrances  to  the  reception  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
And  you  must  work ;  put  not  only  your  hands  but  your  hearts 
to  work.  We  must  labor  outside  our  own  congregations,  and 
not  confine  all  our  time  to  them.  He  thought  we  had  erred  in 
this  respect. 

Rev.  R.  A.  Brown  spoke  of  the  revival  as  already  begun. 
It  is  here,  and  what  we  need  is  the  appropriate  means  to  carry 
on  this  work.  It  is  not  your  and  my  opinion  a  dying  sinner 
wants  to  hear,  but  it  is  what  God  says ;  Christ's  promises 
brought  to  his  particular  case  is  what  he  wants,  and  what  he 
needs.  He  spoke  of  the  necessity  of  being  baptized  with  the 
Spirit  and  love  of  the  Divine  Word,  and  not  draw  near  to  God 
with  the  lips  whilst  the  heart  is  far  from  him. 

[Mr.  Orr,  ruling  elder,  made  some  judicious  remarks  on  the 
means  to  be  used,  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  faith  in  prayer, 
etc.;  but  unfortunately  we  were  so  situated  at  the  moment  that 
we  could  not  report  him.] 

Mr.  Finney,  ruling  elder,  said,  there  is  much  in  this.  Do  your 
ministers  and  elders  sufficiently  expect  an  answer  to  their 
prayers  ?  He  spoke  of  the  anxiety  with  which  men  waited  for 
an  answer  to  a  message  sent  to  a  friend,  and  applied  it,  showing 
how  we  ought  so  to  wait  on  God  for  an  answer  to  our  prayers. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  253 

Rev.  Cummings  would  make  a  suggestion.  Usually  we  dis- 
miss our  congregations  after  the  most  solemn  appeals.  Ou^ht 
we  not  to  invite  them  to  tarry  for  a  time  at  Jerusalem  until  the 
Spirit  is  poured  out  upon  them.  He  thought  much  good  might 
be  done  in  this  way,  especially  when  meeting  in  our  school- 
houses  and  more  private  places  for  public  worship. 

Rev.  Harper  presented  the  following  resolution  from  a  ruling 
elder,  asking  what  measures  should  be  pursued  to  advance  the 
revival  of  true  religion : 

R- solved,  That  it  is  the  duty  of  this  Convention  to  give  an  expression  to 
our  Churches  in  regard  to  the  specific  measures  which  should  be  adopted 
by  our  Sessions  and  members,  so  that  a  proper  direction  may  be  given 
to  the  present  awtikening  on  the  subject  of  religion. 

This  was  referred  to  a  committee  consisting  of  Messrs. 
Rodgers,  Black  and  Clokey. 

Adjourned  :  the  benediction  having  been  pronounced  by  the 
President. 

Two  o'clock  p.  m.  —  Convention  met.  Rev.  Dr.  Samuel 
Wilson  presiding.  Commenced  with  singing  Psalm  li,  7-15. 
Prayer  by  Rev.  John  M'Millen.  The  presiding  officer  read 
from  Isaiah,  chapter  lxi.     Minutes  read  and  approved. 

Rev.  G.  R.  M'Millen  made  some  remarks,  stating  what  they 
had  been  doing  in  Newcastle,  Pa.,  and  the  favorable  condition 
of  things  there.  He  expressed  his  belief  in  the  necessity  of 
ministers  following  the  example  set  us  by  politicians,  and 
preaching  from  "the  stump."  He  delivered  a  message  from  the 
Rev.  Bradford,  of  the  Free  Presbyterian  Church,  Newcastle, 
expressing  a  desire  for  our  success,  and  praying  that  God  might 
be  with  us,  as  he  believed  it  was  the  most  important  Convention 
of  the  age. 

Rev.  D.  Blair  made  a  few  general  remarks  in  regard  to  the 
state  of  religion  in  his  section  of  the  country.  He  stated  that 
the  soil  was  poor,  but  good   enough  to  grow  Christians,    and 


254  THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 

asked  brethren  to  pray  for  them.     Expressed  his  opinion  that 
it  was  the  best  meeting  he  had  ever  attended. 

Rev.  H.  H.  Blair  spoke  of  the  great  demands  of  New  York, 
and  asked  brethren  to  remember  it  and  other  great  cities  of  our 
land.  Whilst  they  were  first  in  commercial  importance,  they 
were  also  first  in  wickedness. 

The  committee  appointed  at  last  sitting  now  gave  in  their  re- 
port. The  report  wTas  adopted,  and  ordered  to  be  published  in 
conjunction  with  the  address. 

Took  up  item  seventh — The  necessity  of  the  influences  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  promoting  a  revival. 

Dr.  Wm.  Wilson  (who  had  been  previously  invited  by  the 
committee)  spoke  on  this  topic  at  considerable  length,  showing 
that  without  the  Spirit  nothing  ever  had  been  or  could  be  ac- 
complished. 

Dr.  Wilson  said :  The  work  to  be  done  is  the  restoring  the 
lost  image  of  God  to  the  soul.  We  are  nothing,  absolutely 
nothing,  in  this  work.  The  only  effectual  agency  in  the  conver- 
sion of  sinners  is  the  Spirit  of  God.  Sinners  often  make  a 
handle  of  the  fact  that  there  are  divisions  in  the  Church.  But 
is  it  not  an  evidence  of  the  power  of  God's  grace,  that  the 
Church  has  been  preserved,  distracted  as  she  has  been  ?  This 
meeting  testifies  that  there  is  faith  in  the  Church,  and  faith  is 
necessary  to  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit.  Man  cannot  approx- 
imate to  the  strength  necessary  to  the  saving  of  sinners —  God 
only  has  it.  He  must  be  supreme  in  this  work.  The  necessity 
of  the  Spirit  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  the  apostles  were  com- 
manded to  tarry  at  Jerusalem  until  they  should  be  baptized 
from  on  high.  After  this,  how  glorious  was  their  success !  It 
was  not  long  until  the  flag  of  Christ  was  waving  triumphantly 
over  the  Eastern  and  Western  Empire  of  the  Caesars.  We  do 
not  discourage  the  use  of  means.  This  position  is  not  against 
their  employment.  No  sensible  man  would  embark  in  a  mis- 
sionary enterprise  without  faith  that  this  aid  would  be  afforded. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  255 

I  am  willing  to  join  Associate  and  Associate  Reformed  brethren 
in  protesting  against  sin,  and  in  imploring  the  outpouring  of  the 
Spirit  upon  the  Church  and  the  world. 

[The  above  report  of  Dr.  W.'s  remarks  we  take  from  the 
Xenia  Torch-Light.  We  were  otherwise  engaged  at  the  mo- 
ment, and  did  not  make  a  report.     His  address  was  a  good  one.] 

He  offered  the  following  resolution,  which  was  the  basis  of  his 
remarks : 

Resolved,  That  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  are  absolutely,  univer- 
sally, continuously  and  perpetually  necessary  to  the  existence  and  the 
entire  success  of  the  religion  and  the  Church  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ. 

It  was  referred  to  the  committee  on  the  Address. 

Took  up  item  ninth,  viz :  Revival  of  religion  essential  to  the 
success  of  the  work  of  missions. 

Rev.  J.  B.  Johnston,  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  (0.  S.) 
being  called  on,  addressed  the  Convention  at  considerable  length. 
He  thought  this  proposition  might  be  regarded  as  almost  an 
axiom.  If  he  was  not  mistaken,  the  present  is  a  time  of  great 
want  of  success  in  foreign  missions.  He  related  an  incident 
told  him  ten  years  ago,  when  exploring  the  mission  field  in  the 
West  Indies.  At  one  place  fifteen  years  labor  had  been  ex- 
pended, and  only  one  convert.  There  is  something  wrong.  We 
may  take  the  Pentecostal  period  as  our  stand-point.  In  a  short 
time  from  that  event  the  Roman  Empire  was  run  over  with  the 
heralds  of  Christianity.  A  baptized,  revived  Church  at  work. 
Within  that  little  time  more  work  was  done  than  has  been  done 
for  hundreds  of — shall  I  say  sixteen  hundred?  —  years.  Du- 
ring a  part  of  this  time  the  Popish  Church  made  some  converts, 
but  the  age  that  followed  was  a  dark  age  for  the  Church.  A 
few  retained  the  Pentecostal  spirit,  but  they  were  the  Wal- 
denses,  found  in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont,  and  other  kindred 
spirits,  manifesting  a  true  missionary  spirit.  The  same  spirit 
was  seen  and  felt  in  the  time  of  the  Reformation  and  in  the 


256  THE   CHURCH  MEMORIAL. 

days  of  Knox  —  then  the  Church  was  in  a  reviving  condition, 
and  missions  revived. 

He  gave  an  account  of  the  stirrings  up  of  Infidelity  and  Ger- 
man skepticism,  and  at  that  very  time  the  Christian  spirit  was 
stirred,  and  the  British  Bible  Society  formed.  He  then  took  up 
later  periods,  to  show  that  as  the  Church  revived,  missions  re- 
vived. He  came  to  our  time,  just  now.  The  wonderful  facil- 
ities furnished  for  missions,  and  yet  missionaries  mourning  the 
want  of  fruits.  He  named  some  of  the  facilities.  We  have 
men,  and  the  means  of  making  more  fitted  for  the  work,  and  wc 
have  schools  all  over  the  land,  but  mammon  has  our  sons.  We 
have  money.  The  Churches  represented  here  could  support 
one  hundred  and  fifty  foreign  missionaries,  beside  the  home  ma- 
chinery. The  gold  and  silver  abound,  but  they  have  not  been 
consecrated  to  the  Lord.  We  have  a  pure  gospel  to  send,  but 
we  disgrace  it.  If  our  Christianity  was  in  pure  hands,  it  would 
be  effective.  But  we  have  in  our  land  covetousness,  drunken- 
ness and  slavery.  They  to  whom  we  would  send  the  gospel 
hear  of  these  things,  and  they  mock  us.  In  addition  to  this,  we 
will  send  out  our  own  spirit  with  the  gospel,  which  will  beget  a 
like  spirit  in  others. 

Again,  we  are  so  divided  at  home  as  almost  to  paralyze  our 
efforts  abroad.  We  cannot  form  a  solid  phalanx  before  the 
heathen  with  a  hand  or  an  arm  gone.  I  hail  every  honest  effort 
at  union.  That  good  day  will  come,  "  Not  by  might  nor  by 
power,  but  by  my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts."  This  must 
be  true,  however  pure  the  means.  The  head  of  the  Church  has 
given  us  no  evidence  that  he  will  work  without  an  instrument- 
ality of  his  own  appointment.  And  what  is  this  instrumentality  ? 
A  revived  Church.  That  is  the  only  instrumentality  he  will 
fully  bless.  He  will  bless  those  who  have  an  abiding  love  for 
the  salvation  of  sinners.  See  how  it  was  with  Paul,  whom 
Christ  ordained  to  evangelize  the  Gentile  world,  "  My  heart's 
desire  and  prayer  to  God  for  Israel  is,  that  they  might  be  saved." 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  257 

And  the  language  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  "O  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem, 
how  often  would  I  have  gathered  thy  children  together,"  shows 
what  an  abiding  love  he  felt  for  the  salvation  of  sinners.  Until 
we  are  brought  to  feel  like  the  Samaritan,  who  did  not  follow 
the  footsteps  of  either  Priest  or  Levite,  we  cannot  be  successful 
in  missionary  operations.  He  illustrated  the  interest  we  ought 
to  feel  in  missions,  by  the  kind  of  feelings  we  cherish  for  friends 
when  surrounded  with  or  under  a  fatal  epidemic.  See,  said  he, 
the  tens  of  millions  going  down  to  the  grave  without  hope. 
They  are  our  brethren  —  their  souls  cost  as  much  as  ours.  Un- 
less we  feel  an  interest  in  missions,  how  can  we  feel  for  them  ? 
There  are  many  reasons  why  Christ  took  our  nature  ;  one  is, 
that  he  might  have  a  fellow-feeling  for  us  in  our  infirmities. 
And  when  Christ  was  fitting  his  disciples  to  go  as  missionaries, 
he  sustained  them  with  the  promise  that  the  Father  would  be  with 
them.  If  we  cannot  look  for  the  Spirit  in  the  promise,  I  fear 
we  do  not  enter  into  the  spirit  of  missions.  The  prediction  that 
the  gospel  will  be  preached  to  every  creature,  must  be  fulfilled. 
Then  will  come  the  millenium.  He  narrated  an  incident,  and 
concluded  by  saying  that,  whenever  the  Church  is  revived,  she 
will  send  the  gospel  to  the  world ;  and  whenever  a  revived 
Church  sends  the  gospel  to  the  world,  we  will  have  a  millenium. 

Dr.  Beveridge,  chairman  of  the  committee  on  the  Address, 
stated  that  they  were  ready  to  report.  He  moved  that  as  Rev. 
Milligan  was  not  present,  the  Rev.  J.  B.  Johnston,  who  had 
examined  and  approved  the  document,  be  substituted  in  his 
place. 

Unanimously  agreed  to. 

The  report  was  then  read,  and  after  some  remarks  by  Rev. 
Mr.  Adams  and  Dr.  Pressly,  unanimously  adopted.  [See  page 
2C2.] 

Sung  Psalm  lxvii.  Prayer  by  Rev.  S.  W.  M'Cracken.  Ad- 
journed until  7  o'clock. 


258  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Seven  o'clock  p.  m. — Convention  met,  Rev.  J.  B.  John- 
ston presiding.  Sung  Psalm  cxxxiii.  Prayer  by  Rev.  Lari- 
mer. 

Rev.  Harper  read  a  communication  from  Rev.  A.  G.  Wal- 
lace, expressing  deep  interest  in  this  Convention. 

Took  up  item  third  of  the  report,  viz  :  The  encouragement  to 
hope  for  a  revival. 

Rev.  T.  W.  J.  Wylie  (by  arrangement)  proceeded  to  address 
the  Convention.     He  said  we  had  great  encouragement — 

1.  Because  we  have  a  faithful  God.  God  the  Father  has 
given  his  Son  to  save  an  elect  world.  God  the  Son  has  accom- 
plished his  work  of  redemption  for  them,  and  God  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  our  ally  in  this  work.  Under  such  aid  we  must  be  vic- 
torious. 

2.  The  very  object  for  which  we  live  is  an  encouragement. 
Too  much  disposed  to  think  we  live  for  our  own  salvation.  We 
do  not  live  for  this  alone.  One  hour  of  the  heavenly  world 
would  advance  us  more  than  a  lifetime  here.  And  if  this  were 
the  only  object,  we  would  soon  be  translated  to  that  kingdom. 
No,  no  ;  it  is  for  the  conversion  of  a  dying  world.  Then  we 
have  this  encouragement,  that  we  live  not  for  ourselves  but  for 
Him  who  died  for  us. 

3.  The  exceeding  great  and  precious  promises  in  His  word 
give  us  encouragement.  These  are  a  string  of  gems  as  present- 
ed to  us  in  the  word  of  God.  Go  back  to  Moses.  Israel  had 
departed  far  from  God,  yet  his  promise  is  that  he  will  gather 
them  from  all  nations  whither  the  Lord  their  God  had  scattered 
them.  So  all  through  the  book  of  Psalms  the  promises  abound, 
and  our  hearts  have  been  revived  by  them.  So,  too,  Isaiah, 
when  his  lips  were  touched  with  fire,  "  in  a  little  wrath  I  hid 
my  face  from  Thee  for  a  moment,  but  with  everlasting  kindness 
will  I  have  mercy  on  Thee,  saith  the  Lord,  thy  Redeemer. 
For  this  is  as  the  waters  of  Noah  unto  me :  for  as  I  have  sworn 
that  the  waters  of  Noah  should  no  more  go  over  the  earth,  so 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  259 

have  I  sworn  that  I  would  not  be  wroth  with  thee,  nor  shake 
thee."  Dark  as  the  firmament  of  Providence  may  sometimes 
be,  it  is  studded  over  with  stars  to  guide  our  way.  Not  only 
has  he  given  us  his  word,  but  also  his  oath. 

4.  From  our  very  organization.  Evangelical  truth  in  pos- 
session of  our  Churches  in  reference  to  the  evils  of  the  day.  I 
have  heard  it  said  that  we  need  not  expect  the  Reformed 
Churches  to  grow  much,  they  are  so  rigid  in  doctrine  and  dis- 
cipline. The  very  reverse  of  this  is  true.  The  doctrines  of 
the  Bible  are  blessed  for  the  conversion  of  the  world.  He  re- 
ferred to  the  great  champion  (Spurgeon)  of  Calvinism  in  Lon- 
don, whom  tens  of  thousands  flock  to  hear.  It  was  when  Peter 
preached  against  human  ability,  and  charged  with  distinctness 
their  sins  upon  them,  he  converted  so  many.  So  with  our  truth, 
our  modes  of  worship,  cleaving  to  an  inspired  psalmody,  expos- 
itory preaching,  all  give  us  a  moral  power  and  reason  to  expect 
the  blessing  of  God  on  His  own  appointed  instrumentality.  I 
have  thought  that  the  Reformed  Churches  have  been  kept  in 
existence  like  a  spark  in  the  midst  of  the  ocean  for  such  a  day 
as  this.  If  not,  why  have  we  not  been  absorbed  by  larger 
bodies  ?  I  think  we  have  been  kept  as  custodians  of  the  truth 
for  such  a  time  as  this.  Then  we  stand  clear  of  those  stumbling- 
blocks  that  lie  in  the  way  of  others.  Slavery  we  have  not  in 
the  Church,  and  to  a  great  extent  we  are  clear  of  the  Sabbath- 
breaking  of  our  day,  and  less  of  covetousness  with  us,  although 
we  have  too  much  of  it.  But  let  us  not  indulge  spiritual  pride  ; 
we  are  far  below  the  standard.  Still  I  think  that  these  things 
show  that  our  position  is  favorable — we  have  our  Catechisms, 
our  pastoral  visitations,  etc.,  and  thus,  we  think,  in  a  position 
ecclesiastically  to  expect  that  God  will  bless  and  revive  us. 

One  influence  of  these  and  similar  Conventions  is,  to  make 
the  Reformed  Churches  see  that  they  have  the  machinery,  and 
instead  of  standing  back  as  if  the  world  would  be  converted  by 


260  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

a  miracle,  they  will  go  forward.  They  shall  grow  not  from  the 
children  of  the  Church  alone,  but  from  the  world  around  us. 

We  have  no  reason  to  think  that  conversions  under  our  min- 
istrations may  not  be  as  numerous  as  they  were  under  Whit- 
field's. We  have  not  dared  to  believe  this,  therefore  our  words 
fell  lifeless  and  cold  to  the  ground.  Otherwise,  under  the  Spirit 
of  God,  it  would  tell  in  its  effects. 

5.  From  the  very  signs  of  the  times  we  have  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  it  is  not  long,  it  may  not  be  more  than  ten  years,  until 
the  millenium  will  come.  There  will  be  a  conflict  with  the 
powers  of  darkness  before  that  time  comes.  The  hosts  will  be 
arrayed.  The  Spirit  is  gathering  His  own  elect  from  all  cor- 
ners of  the  world.  Such  meetings  as  this  one  are  encourage- 
ments that  the  day  of  their  redemption  draweth  nigh.  That 
day  will  be  to  the  redeemed  as  Noah's  ark  in  the  flood.  All 
who  are  not  in  that  ark  will  be  destroyed.  I  need  not  refer  to 
the  workings  of  Providence — every  country  in  the  world  is 
open  to  us.  Surely,  from  all  these  signs  we  have  an  encour- 
agement to  believe  that  God's  "set  time"  has  come. 

G.  From  such  Conventions  as  this.  Here  are  Christians 
assembled  from  different  parts  of  the  land  to  pray  together. 
We  have  one  faith,  one  hope,  etc.,  etc.  For  years  we  have 
been  resolving,  now  we  seem  to  be  ready  to  declare,  we  are 
one  —  so  much  unity  of  heart,  of  sentiment,  of  faith.  All  are 
brethren,  and  others  are  coming  nearer  to  us.  We  are  one,  and 
we  ought  to  act  on  this,  and  declare  ourselves  one.  All  these 
things  give  encouragement  to  expect  the  blessing,  and  we  have 
felt  that  God  is  with  us. 

Rev.  II.  II.  Blair  made  some  additional  remarks.  He  re- 
ferred to  the  identity  of  the  different  branches  represented  here : 
in  passing  from  one  to  the  other,  members  are  not  required  to 
change  their  views.  He  exhorted  to  cultivate  the  spirit  of 
brethren  in  unity. 

Rev.  Dr.  Pressly  moved  that  when  the  Convention  adjourns, 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  261 

it  adjourn  to  meet  in  Allegheny  city,  at  7  o'clock  the  Monday 
evening  preceding  the  3d  Wednesday  of  May. 

This  was  unanimously  agreed  to,  and  the  Associate  Church 
(Dr.  Rodgers's)  designated  as  the  place  of  meeting. 

Rev.  Shaw  moved  that  a  day  for  fasting,  humiliation  and 
prayer  be  named  by  this  Convention,  and  that  it  be  recommended 
to  all  our  Churches  to  observe  it. 

After  some  time  spent  in  an  exchange  of  views,  some  seeming 
to  prefer  a  day  of  thanksgiving  and  prayer,  and  others  a  day  of 
prayer  simply,  the  resolution  finally  passed  unanimously,  and 
the  fifteenth  day  of  April  was  designated. 

The  business  committee  further  reported  a  series  of  resolu- 
tions expressive  of  the  sense  of  the  meeting  on  the  various 
topics  discussed,  which  were  adopted. 

The  thanks  of  the   Convention   were  tendered  to  the  citizens 
of  Xenia  for  their  hospitality. 
Sung  Psalm  cxxvii. 
Prayer  by  Rev.  Mr.  Gordon. 

The  chairman  said  that,  by  request,  they  would  again  sing  the 
cxxxiii  Psalm. 

Prayer  by  Rev.  P.  Montfort.  Sung  Psalm  cxxvi. 
Father  Montfort  arose  and  said  he  wished  to  say  a  few  words 
before  adjournment,  He  was  an  old  man,  and  had  been  through 
three  or  four  seasons  of  a  general  awakening.  Satan  was  full 
of  devices,  and  in  all  these  seasons  had  spread  the  idea  that  the 
millenium  was  coming.  The  same  idea,  was  beginning  to  pre- 
vail now.  He  begged  the  Convention  not  to  be  deceived  by  it, 
and  lay  their  armor  by.  They  would  yet  find  full  use  for  it. 
He  fervently  exhorted  all  to  labor,  watch  and  pray,  for  the  end 
is  not  yet. 

Father  Blair  made  some  remarks. 

Closed  with  singing  the  last  two  verses  of  Psalm  Ixxii. 
The  Convention  then  adjourned  to  meet  in  Allegheny  city,  at 
the  time  above  mentioned. 


262  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

The  Apostolic  blessing  was  pronounced  by  the  President. 
The  large  assembly  then  slowly  and  with  evident  unwilling- 
ness withdrew. 


ADDRESS 

To  the  Members  of  the   Reformed,  the   Associate,    and  the  Associate   Reformed 

Churches  of  the  United  States. 

Dear  Brethren:  A  convention  of  the  above  named  branches  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  having  met  in  Xenia,  Ohio,  to  consult  respecting  the 
present  state  of  religion,  and  measures  for  promoting  a  true  and  scrip- 
tural revival,  have  concluded  to  address  you  on  these  most  important  sub- 
jects. The  position  we  have  occupied  among  the  Churches  of  Christ  has 
been  of  a  conservative  character.  We  have  been  suspicious  of  innova- 
tions, and  have  stood  aloof  from  those  excitements  which  about  the  mid- 
dle of  the  last  and  the  beginning  of  the  present  century  have  been  gene- 
rally characterized  as  signal  revivals  of  religion.  While  we  do  not  doubt 
that  the  Spirit  of  God  was  to  some  extent  carrying  on  a  good  work  on 
these  occasions,  yet  even  the  greatest  friends  of  these  revivals  have  gene- 
rally admitted  that  they  were  attended,  especially  toward  the  close  of  them, 
with  a  fanaticism  calculated  to  expose  religion  to  reproach.  Still  we  ac- 
knowledge that  Christ  has  in  different  ages  and  places  granted  special 
seasons  of  refreshing  to  his  Church,  and  that  such  seasons  are  earnestly 
to  be  desired.  That  such  a  season  is  much  needed  at  the  present  time,  we 
think  all  serious  persons  who  reflect  on  the  signs  of  the  times,  will  readily 
admit.  We  can  however  do  little  more  on  this  and  some  other  topics,  than 
suggest  some  things  for  reflection. 

In  proof  that  true  religion  has  been  declining,  and  that  we  much  need  a 
revival,  a  few  evidences,  out  of  the  many  which  might  be  adduced,  may  be 
noticed. 

There  has  been  for  years  past  a  manifest  withholding  of  the  influences  of 
the  Spirit.  When  the  cause  of  religion  has  prospered,  we  have  been  told 
of  hundreds  and  thousands  being  turned  to  the  Lord  under  single  sermons, 
and  of  ministers  who  were  never  known  to  have  preached  a  sermon  with- 
out being  the  instruments  of  bringing  some  to  Christ.  We  have  been  told 
of  ministers  going  to  places  where  nothing  was  to  be  witnessed  but  drink- 
ing, swearing,  fighting,  and  kindred  vices,  yet  in  a  few  days  these  same 
people  were  formed  into  congregations  as  distinguished  for  faith,  good  or- 
der and  good  works,  as  they  had  been  for  wickedness.  We  see  not  such 
evidences  of  God's  presence  in  his  ordinances  now.  Ministers  often  labor 
for  years  without  satisfactory  evidence  of  being  honored  as  instruments  of 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  263 

a  single  conversion,  or  of  their  being  to  any  great  extent  useful  in  promot- 
ing the  faith,  the  holiness,  the  comfort,  or  hope  of  God's  people. 

Another  evidence  of  the  decline  of  religion  we  rind  in  the  prevalence  of 
pernicious  errors.  The  Churches  of  the  Reformation,  though  of  different 
lands,  and  called  by  different  names,  were  to  a  remarkable  degree  one  in 
the  faith  of  the  gospel,  but  now  many  of  them  are  overrun  with  Socinian- 
ism,  Universalism,  Rationalism,  Puseyism,  and  kindred  errors.  We  fear, 
too,  it  may  be  said  of  the  purest  of  them,  that  they  have  not  been  holding 
fast  what  they  had  attained,  but  have  left  their  first  love. 

The  ordinances  of  worship  have  been  in  many  instances  corrupted,  or 
so  overshadowed  with  worldly  pomp  that  they  are  assimilated  to  the  car- 
nal ordinances  of  the  Judaical  dispensation,  or  the  weak  and  beggarly 
elements  of  the  world ;  and  are  stripped  of  that  simplicity  which  becomes 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  Through  a  desire  to  increase  the  numbers  of 
the  Church,  admissions  to  her  communion  have  been  made  without  due 
care;  and  for  fear  of  giving  offense,  and  causing  her  members  to  with- 
draw, the  ordinance  of  discipline  has  been  grievously  neglected.  It  has 
been  slightly  employed  by  the  rulers,  and  brought  into  contempt  among 
the  people.  The  will  of  the  people  has  been  substituted  as  the  rule  instead 
of  the  law  of  God;  and  so  no  doctrine  must  be  preached  contrary  to  the 
public  mind,  no  sin  rebuked  contrary  to  popular  practice. 

Another  unfavorable  sign  of  the  present  time,  is  the  levity  which  is  man- 
ifested in  respect  to  divine  things.  That  word  of  God  which  he  has  exalted 
above  his  great  name,  is  treated  as  a  common  thing.  Instead  of  men's 
carefully  searching  the  Scriptures,  that  they  may  know  the  truth,  they  are 
neglected,  and  their  wholesome,  sanctifying  doctrines  are  often  character- 
ized as  mere  matters  of  opinion  or  of  unprofitable  controversy.  Many  are 
ready  to  justify  their  sins  or  make  light  of  them.  Ordinances  are  lightly 
esteemed.  Men  say  of  the  table  of  the  Lord,  that  it  is  contemptible. 
There  is  a  similar  levity  in  respect  to  religious  profession.  People  make 
light  of  their  covenant  with  God.  They  vow,  and  afterwards  for  reasons 
of  no  weight,  they  make  inquiry.  This  insincerity  and  unsteadfastness  in 
covenant  are  frequently  mentioned  in  the  Scriptures  as  sins  provoking  God 
to  forsake  his  people,  and  an  evidence  that  they  have  forsaken  him. 

The  divisions  which  prevail  in  the  Church  are  an  indication  of  a  decline 
of  religion,  and  of  God's  controversy  with  us.  If  the  Spirit  were  poured 
out  upon  us,  one  fruit  would  be  the  healing  of  these  divisions.  Ephraim 
would  not  vex  Judah,  and  Judah  would  not  vex  Ephraim.  But  God  has 
not  been  pleased  to  shine  upon  the  counsels  of  His  people  so  as  to  bring 
them  all  to  see  eye  to  eye.  We  may  too  justly  say  in  regard  to  such  coun- 
sels, "  We  grope  for  the  wall  as  blind  men;  we  grope  as  those  who  have 
no  eyes ;  we  stumble  at  noonday  as  in  the  night."    The  angel  of  the  Lord 


264  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

has  divided  us,  and  His  favor  has  not  yet  been  shown  in  gathering  the 
dispersed  of  Israel  into  one.  One  of  the  deplorable  effects  of  these  divis- 
ions has  been  the  weakening  of  the  hands  of  the  Churches  in  their  mis- 
sionary operations,  and  impeding  their  success  amongst  the  heathen.  The 
field  to  be  occupied  is  immense,  the  laborers  are  few,  and  the  fruit  of 
their  labor  is  small  compared  with  what  might  be  expected  if  the  Churches 
could  all  cooperate  in  this  great  work. 

In  connection  with  these  things  may  be  noticed  the  general  disregard  of 
Divine  judgments.    Though  punished  less  than  our  iniquities  deserve,  we 
have  not  altogether  escaped  some  tokens  of  the  Divine  displeasure.    Many 
of  our  chief  cities  have  been  burned  with  fire,  portions  of  our  country 
have   been   visited   with   pestilence,  our  pecuniary  affairs   have  been  de- 
ranged, many  who  were  rich  have  been  reduced   to  poverty.    There  has 
been  in  many  instances  a  fearful  destruction  of  life  among  our  citizens, 
and  this  frequently  in  a  remarkable  connection  with  the  desecration  of  the 
Sabbath.    The  missionaries  of  different  Churches  in  Hindostan  have  been 
exposed  to  great  dangers,  and  many  of  them  inhumanly  butchered.    The 
councils  of  our  nation  have  been  distracted.    Corruption   reigns   almost 
unrebuked  in  high   places.    The   holy  law  of  God   has   been   scornfully 
placed  below  the  law  of  man.     Our   liberties  have   been   threatened   by 
atrocious   and    openly   fraudulent  attempts  to  impose   the  protection  of 
slave-holding  upon   our  free  States,  and    to  introduce  this  curse  into  our 
territories,  and  that  in  defiance  of  the  well  known   wishes  of  the   peo- 
ple.     And,    what   is   even   to   be   deplored    more    than    all    these    evils, 
though  we  feel  them  as  evils,  we  do  not  regard  them  and  deplore  them 
as  the  judgments  of  God.    Many  who  make  profession  of  Christ's  name 
are  either  silent  respecting  these  things   as   tokens   of  God's   displeas- 
ure, or  take  part  with  those  who  are  doing  what  in  them  lies  to  bring 
down   God's  curse  upon  us.    This  is  particularly  true  in  regard  to   the 
oppression   of  the   slave.      And   we   can   regard    no   revival  as  genuine 
which  leaves  the  subject  of  it  with  the  lash  of  the  oppressor  in  his  hand, 
and  his  bleeding  victim  at  his  feet.     "'Therefore  thus  saith  the  Lord  ;  Ye 
have   not   hearkened   unto   me,  in   proclaiming  liberty  every  one   to  his 
brother,  and  every  man  to  his  neighbor:  behold,  I  proclaim  a  liberty  for 
you,  saith  the  Lord,  to  the  sword,  to  the  pestilence,  and  to  the  famine; 
and  I  will  make  you  to  be  removed  into  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth." 
(Jer.  xxxiv,  17.)    In  consideration  of  the  alarming  increase  of  this   in- 
iquity, and   the   desperate   attempts   made  to  extend   it,  the  Convention, 
among   other  proceedings,  directed   the  publication,  in   connection   with 
this  address,  the  following  resolution  as  expressive  of  the  mind  of  the 
Convention  : 

Besolved,  That  in  considering  those  sins  which  separate  between  us  and 
our  God,  and  justly  shut  up  from  our  land  the  influences  of  His  Spirit, 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  265 

this  Convention  feels  called  to  utter  its  protest  against  the  institution 
of  American  slavery  as  a  crime  against  Christ,  our  country  and  hu- 
manity ;  and  invite  the  cooperation  of  Christians  of  all  denominations 
to  labor  and  pray  for  its  limitation  and  final  extinction;  and  that  God 
may  pour  out  the  spirit  of  repentance  on  those  who  directly  or  by  com- 
plicity in  ecclesiastical  or  political  relations,  are  involved  in  the  fearful 
guilt  of  this  sin  ;  and,  moreover,  that  God  in  pouring  out  His  Spirit  as 
floods  upon  the  thirsty  grounds,  would  visit  the  3,000,000  of  His  poor  in 
our  land,  to  whom  the  word  of  God  is  bound,  hastening  their  emancipa- 
tion, and  enfranchisement  with  that  liberty  wherewith  Christ  maketh  His 
people  free. 

Perhaps  no  evidence  is  more  against  us  than  the  prevalence  of  a  worldly 
spirit.  This  appears  in  the  love  and  anxious  pursuit  of  the  riches  of  the 
world,  conformity  to  its  maxims  and  fashions,  and  lusting  after  its  hon- 
ors and  pleasures.  '"For  the  iniquity  of  his  covetousness  was  I  wroth, 
and  smote  him ;  I  hid  me  and  was  wroth,  and  he  went  on  frowardly  in 
the  way  of  his  heart."  Any  sin,  especially  when  persevered  in,  in  spite  of 
reproof,  will  separate  from  God,  and  cause  Him  to  hide  His  face  from  us; 
but  as  no  sin  is  more  displeasing  to  God  than  covetousness,  which  is  idol- 
atry, or  more  likely  to  beset  the  people  of  God,  so  no  one  appears  to  be 
more  prevalent  in  our  country,  or  to  call  for  more  special  notice.  It  is 
this  sin  which  lies  at  the  root  of  slavery,  Sabbath-breaking,  and  most  of 
the  evils  which  abound.  There  is  among  us  little  of  that  spirit  which 
would  dispose  us  not  only  in  name,  but  in  fact  to  forsake  all  for  Christ. 
This  evil  is  not  confined  to  men  of  the  world  or  to  the  private  members  of 
the  Church,  but  we  fear  that  it  prevails  to  some  extent  among  the  watch- 
men. Some  of  the  evils  named  may  characterize  the  world  more  than  the 
Church,  yet  if  the  zeal  and  purity  of  the  Church  were  what  it  should  be, 
their  iniquities  would  be  ashamed  and  hide  their  heads. 

Yet,  dear  brethren,  amidst  all  these  sad  tokens,  there  are  many  things 
which  may  encourage  us  to  hope  that  the  Lord  may  return  to  us,  and  in 
his  great  mercy  revive  us.  The  very  fact  that  such  a  general  impression 
of  our  need  of  a  revival  prevails,  is  encouraging.  Does  not  our  meeting, 
and  similar  meetings  throughout  our  land,  and  do  not  the  religious  awak- 
enings in  foreign  lands  all  indicate  a  sense  of  apostacy  from  God,  and  a 
desire  that  he  would  return  to  his  heritage?  And  is  not  the  earnest  desire 
for  a  revival  some  evidence  that  the  work  is  begun,  that  the  Spirit  is 
breathing  upon  these  slain1?  While  people  are  in  a  dead  state,  they  are 
insensible  to  their  true  condition.  They  think  themselves  rich  and  in- 
creased with  goods,  and  know  not  that  they  are  wretched,  and  miserable, 
and  poor,  and  blind,  and  naked.    It  is  only  when  they  are  awakened,  and 

18 


266  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

begin  to  return  to  God,  that  they  begin  to  see  from  whence  and  how  far 
they  have  fallen.  In  the  earnest  breathing  of  the  soul  after  God,  we  have 
to  some  extent  the  thing  which  we  ask. 

It  is  encouraging  also  to  reflect  that  the  Spirit  by  whom  alone  we  can 
be  revived,  is  a  free,  a  gracious,  and  all-powerful  spirit.  He  is  the  gift  of 
God,  and  will  be  given  to  them  that  ask  him,  and  can  work  with  an  energy 
which  the  stoutest  heart  will  not  be  able  effectually  to  resist.  He  is  as  able 
now  and  as  ready  as  ever  he  was,  to  gather  up  guests  for  Christ  from  the 
highways  and  hedges.  He  could  soon  fill  our  Churches  with  the  profane 
swearers,  Sabbath  breakers,  drunkards,  and  other  vile  persons  who  abound 
amongst  us,  and  make  them  as  eminent  for  grace  as  they  have  been  for 
wickedness.  And  what  hinders  our  seeing  such  indications  of  his  power 
and  rich  grace  ?  He  only  waits  to  be  asked  to  do  for  us  such  great  things, 
and  greater  things  than  we  ask. 

The  time  long  looked  for  appears  also  to  be  near  at  hand,  when  God  will 
pour  out  the  vials  of  his  wrath  upon  his  enemies,  and  the  bitter  persecutors 
of  his  saints.  It  would  seem  as  if  both  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet 
were  soon  to  go  into  perdition ;  and  the  day  of  vengeance  against  these 
enemies  will  be  the  year  of  God's  redeemed.  God  is  evidently  giving  deep 
and  fatal  wounds  to  the  anti-Christian,  the  Mahommedan,  and  Pagan  su- 
perstitions, and  thus  leading  us  to  hope  that  their  end  is  at  hand.  Recent 
events  in  Italy  and  other  countries  under  the  dominion  of  the  Pope,  in 
Turkey,  in  Hindoostan  and  China,  appear  as  if  the  way  were  preparing  for 
that  glorious  period  when  the  kingdoms  shall  be  turned  to  the  Lord,  and 
shall  become  the  kingdoms  of  his  Christ. 

On  this  subject  the  following  resolution  was  adopted,  and  ordered  to  be 
published  in  connection  with  this  address  : 

Besolved,  That  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  are  absolutely,  univer- 
sally, continuously  and  perpetually  necessary  to  the  existence  and  the 
entire  success  of  the  religion  and  the  Church  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ. 

And  now,  dear  brethren,  what  is  our  duty  under  these  peculiar  circum- 
stances ?  Should  not  each  of  us  seek  a  revival  of  the  work  of  God  in  our 
own  hearts?  Should  we  not  make  sure  that  when  the  Spirit  is  visiting 
others,  he  does  not  pass  us  by  1  Let  us  seek  the  Spirit  with  all  our  hearts, 
and  seek  him  after  the  due  order.  We  are  not  first  to  seek  the  Spirit,  and 
then  through  him  endeavor  to  gain  an  interest  in  Christ,  but  our  first  duty 
is  to  believe  on  the  name  of  Christ,  and  then  receive  the  Spirit  from  him 
who  has  it  without  measure,  and  who  alone  can  impart  to  us  this  blessing. 
We  must  not  first  seek  by  repentance  to  please  God,  and  obtain  a  right  to 
Christ,  but  we  must  come  at  once  to  Christ,  without  waiting  to  repent,  to 
prepare  ourselves,  or  fulfill  any  condition  of  interest  in  him.    We  must 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  267 

cast  ourselves  on  the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ  as  persons  who  are  ungodly 
sinners,  enemies,  without  strength.  For  it  was  for  such  that  Christ  died 
and  such  he  justifies.  Let  us  be  well  established  in  the  great  doctrine  of 
the  gospel,  that  all  our  salvation  is  of  grace  through  the  cross  of  Jesus 
Christ.  It  was  by  this  doctrine  that  the  Church  was  reformed  in  the  days 
of  Luther;  and  it  is  only  by  this  doctrine  that  the  Church  will  be  revived. 

Be  much  engaged  in  prayer  that  God  would  pour  out  his  Spirit,  for  till 
the  Spirit  is  poured  out  from  on  high,  nothing  but  thorns  and  briars  will 
come  up  in  the  heritage  of  God.  Let  us  look,  not  every  one  on  his  own 
things,  but  as  we  have  opportunity  let  us  do  good,  in  spiritual  as  well  as 
temporal  things,  to  all  men,  and  especially  the  household  of  faith.  Let  us 
as  the  bride  of  Christ  be  ready  to  unite  with  the  Spirit  of  Christ  in  calling 
sinners  to  come  unto  him  :  '•  The  Spirit  and  the  bride  say,  Come."  Search 
out  in  your  neighborhood  such  as  are  neglecting  the  great  salvation,  and 
seek  by  kindness,  by  persuasion,  by  your  example  and  prayers,  to  bring 
them  to  seek  after  God,  and  to  believe  on  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  Be  espe- 
cially attentive  to  the  young.  Seek  first  for  those  who  are  your  flesh,  first 
for  all  under  your  care,  first  for  all  that  are  near,  and  first  for  all  that  are 
afar  off  from  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteousness.  Let  the  hearts 
of  the  fathers  be  turned  to  their  children,  and  the  hearts  of  the  children  to 
their  fathers,  lest  the  Lord  come  and  smite  the  earth  with  a  curse.  Be- 
ware of  resorting  to  any  measures  of  your  own  invention,  and  trusting  in 
them  to  carry  on  the  work  of  God.  He  will  bless  nothing  as  a  means  to 
an  end  except  that  which  he  has  appointed  as  a  means  to  attain  that  end. 
His  own  ordinances  will  be  without  effect,  if  He  do  not  accompany  them  by 
the  power  of  His  Spirit,  and  the  Spirit  will  not  be  granted  if  we  rely  on  or- 
dinances of  divine  appointment,  much  less  if  we  employ  ordinances  which 
have  no  such  authority.  "  In  vain  do  ye  worship  me,  teaching  for  doc- 
trine the  commandments  of  men." 

In  a  word,  be  earnest  in  your  prayers  for  your  own  never  dying  souls. 
Pray  for  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  thus  lift  up  their  hands,  and  encour- 
age their  hearts.  Pray  that  the  Lord  would  heal  the  divisions  of  his 
Church,  by  bringing  all  to  walk  by  the  same  rule  and  mind  the  same  thing. 
Pray  for  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  Jerusalem.  Pray  for  the  perishing 
heathen  at  home  and  abroad.  Pray  for  the  children  of  Abraham  accord- 
ing to  the  flesh.  Pray  for  the  defeat  of  every  scheme  intended  to  advance 
the  cause  of  iniquity  and  oppression.  Pray  for  the  young,  and  especially 
for  tho^c  in  our  institutions  of  learning  who  purpose  to  devote  themselves 
to  the  ministry  of  the  gospel.  Pray  for  all  classes  of  society,  and  for  all 
nations.  Pray  that  the  word  of  God  may  run  speedily,  that  a  resistless 
power  may  attend  it,  and  that  the  whole  earth  may  be  filled  with  his  praise. 
u  And  now,  brethren,  we  commend  you  to  God,  and  to  the  word  of  his 


268  THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 

grace,  which  is  able  to  bnild  you  up,  and  give  you  an  inheritance  among 

all  them  that  are  sanctified  " 

By  order  of  the  Convention. 

Thos  Beveridge,  1 
HM'Millan,  \  Committee. 

J.   B    JoilN-TON,  { 

Alex  Young,  J 

JOHN  T.  PRESSLY,  Pres't  of  the  Convention. 
A.  W.  Black,  Secretary. 


RErORT    OF   SPECIAL   COMMITTEE. 

Resolved,  That  it  is  the  duty  of  this  Convention  lo  give  an  expression  to 
our  Churches  in  regard  to  the  specific  measures  which  should  be  adopted 
by  our  sessions  and  members,  so  that  a  proper  direction  may  be  given  to 
the  present  awakening  on  the  subject  of  religion. 

The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  above  resolution,  would  re- 
spectfully report : 

That  we  have  no  new  measures  to  recommend  for  the  purpose  of  pro- 
moting the  end  contemplated  in  the  above  resolution.  Such  measures,  we 
are  confident,  would  utterly  fail— excitement  might  be  produced  by  them  in 
the  case  of  the  uninformed — while  disgust  and  dissatisfaction  would  be  as 
certain  to  follow  in  the  case  of  the  opposite  class  ;  and  what  would  be  worse 
than  all,  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  would  remove  far  away  from  such  measures. 
He  has  appointed  the  means  of  revival  as  well  as  of  conversion— let  us 
confine  ourselves  to  these  means.  If  He  docs  not  work  in  connection  with 
his  own  means,  it  is  silly,  to  say  the  least,  to  expect  that  He  will  work  in 
connection  with  man's  mean?.  If  He  does  not  work  in  connection  with 
his  own  means,  the  fault  is  in  us,  and  our  duty  is  to  remove  this  fault,  in- 
stead of  making  haste  from  the  Spirit's  means,  and  thus  proving  that  we 
have  not  faiih. 

But  while  we  have  no  new  measures  to  recommend,  it  may  be  proper 
for  us  to  set  about  the  use  of  God's  measures  and  means  with  new  life  and 
vigor ;  these  are  the  faithful,  direct  preaching  of  the  Word,  earnest  prayer 
to  God,  in  the  closet,  in  the  family,  and  in  the  social  meeting,  the  faithful 
exercise  of  discipline,  the  putting  away  of  all  sin,  family  visitation,  and 
conversation  with  the  old  and  the  young,  with  Church  members  and  the 
careless,  as  well  as  with  one  another,  that  we  may  thus  correct  what  is 
amiss,  and  stir  up  one  another  in  the  work  of  the  Lord. 

But  are  there  any  specific  measures  which  can  be  recommended  for  the 
purpose  of  using  these  means  with  more  efficiency  than  has  hitherto  ex- 
isted among  us?  This,  as  we  understand  the  resolution  is  the  point  on 
which  we  are  called  upon  to  report.    And  let  us  say  in  reply  to  this  in- 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  269 

quiry,  that  it  is  not  possible  for  us  to  recommend  any  measures  which 
would  suit  the  circumstances  of  all— all  that  can  be  expected  of  us  is,  to 
give  some  general  directions,  and  let  the  hearts  of  God's  ministers  and 
people  once  be  revived — let  them  glow  with  new  love  to  the  Saviour  and 
compassion  for  the  ignorant  and  for  them  that  are  out  of  the  way,  and 
there  will  be  no  difficulty  in  finding  out  ways  in  which  God's  means  can 
be  brought  to  bear  with  more  efficiency  for  the  accomplishment  of  the 
grand  ends  for  which  these  means  have  been  appointed.  For  the  purpose 
then,  of  furnishing  some  general  directions,  we  would  respectfully  suggest 
the  following,  leaving  it  to  Christian  prudence  and  faithfulness,  to  modify 
them  so  as  best  to  suit  particular  circumstances : 

1.  More  pungency  and  directness  in  the  preaching  of  the  Word — bring- 
ing the  truth  to  bear  upon  the  conscience  for  the  awakening  of  those  that 
are  at  ease  in  Zion,  as  well  as  the  conviction  and  conversion  of  the  care- 
less. 

2.  That  ministers  of  the  gospel,  in  whatever  way  they  may  judge  best, 
furnish  the  inquiring  the  opportunity  to  converse  with  them  about  the 
concerns  of  their  souls  and  even  go  to  them  as  well  as  to  the  careless,  for 
the  purpose  of  awakening  in  them  a  concern  about  their  souls,  and  direct- 
ing them  to  the  Saviour. 

3.  Extending  the  exercise  of  their  ministry  so  as  to  reach  the  neglected 
— for  this  purpose  going  out  into  the  highways  and  hedges,  and  compell- 
ing them  to  come  in. 

4.  Opening  our  Churches  for  prayer  through  the  week,  where  the  cir- 
cumstances of  our  people,  and  the  need  of  the  community  render  such  a 
measure  expedient. 

5.  Establishing  meetings  for  prayer  and  conference  in  as  many  localities 
as  possible — urging  upon  our  members  and  elders  the  duty  of  taking  au 
active  part  in  these  meetings. 

G.  And  above  all,  because  we  need  it  more  than  anything  else,  stirring 
up  the  members  of  our  Churches  to  exert  a  direct,  personal  influence  in 
bringing  the  world  to  believe.  For  this  end  conversing  with  them,  pray- 
ing wuli  them  whenever  the  opportunity  offers;  visiting  them,  not  for  the 
purpose  of  vain  conversation,  but  with  a  like  design  as  the  woman  of  Sa- 
maria, urging  their  attendance  upon  the  means  of  grace,  and  setting  them 
the  example  of  a  strict,  conscientious  attendance  upon  the  same:  "Thus 
saith  the  Lord  of  hosts:  It  shall  yet  come  to  pass,  that  there  shall  come 
people,  and  the  inhabitants  of  many  cities :  and  the  inhabitants  of  one 
city  shall  go  to  another,  saying,  Let  us  go  speedily  to  pray  before  the  Lord, 
and  to  seek  the  Lord  of  hosts;  I  will  go  also."  (Zech.  viii,  20,  21)  Oh, 
what  glorious  times  might  we  soon  expect,  if  all  who  belong  to  our 
Churches  only  felt  their  obligation  to  exert  such  an  influence  as  this  upon 


270  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

others!  But,  alas,  what  an  amount  of  unemployed  power  exists  in  all 
our  Churches.  Brethren,  the  best  measure  we  can  take  for  bringing  about 
a  better  state  of  things,  is  to  devise  ways  and  means  for  drawing  forth  this 
unemployed  power.  This  an  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  of  God  will  ac- 
complish, and  this  also  will  be  found  one  of  the  best  ways  of  securing  and 
prolonging  his  gracious  visits. 
All  of  which  is  respectfully  submitted  to  the  Convention. 

Jamrs  Rodgers, 
A.  W.  Black. 
Joseph  Clokey. 

report  of  business  committee. 

1.  Resolved,  That  we  regard  the  Word  of  God  as  the  standard  of  the 
Church's  measure  and  perfection  in  doctrine,  holiness,  and  practical  opera- 
tion, and  that  in  proportion  as  she  falls  below  this  standard,  she  needs  the 
reviving  of  the  Spirit  of  God. 

2.  Resolved.  That  the  true  idea  of  a  revival,  is  the  Church's  elevation  in 
doctrinal  purity  to  the  standard  of  the  Word  of  God  ;  the  exctement  and 
invigorating  of  the  life  of  God  in  the  hearts  of  her  own  members;  the  in- 
creased activity  and  energy  of  her  ministers  and  members  in  the  direct 
work  of  Christ,  and  as  the  fruit  of  all  this,  the  conversion  and  ingathering 
of  sinners  to  the  faith  of  the  gospel. 

3.  Resolved,  That  we  regard  as  indications  of  our  need  of  a  revival,  the 
acknowledged  fact  that  in  all  these  respects  we  fall  far  below  the  measure 
of  the  Church's  perfection. 

4.  Resolved,  That  as  causes  of  the  present  deadness  of  the  Church,  we 
regard  as  not  the  least,  the  ineffective  application  of  the  means  of  grace  ; 
our  use  of  those  means  in  a  manner  too  mechanical,  without  faith,  or  ex- 
pectation of  benefit  flowing  from  them  ;  we  have  not  looked  after  the  fruit 
of  our  labor  as  the  husbandman  would  for  the  precious  fruits  of  the  earth. 

5.  Resolved,  That  whilst  there  are  many  sins  of  which  our  people  and 
land  are  guilty,  and  for  which  we  should  be  humbled  before  God,  we  rc- 
ga-(l  Sabbath  desecration,  intemperance,  slavery  and  covetousness,  as  spe- 
cially impeding  the  progress  of  the  gospel. 

6.  Resolved,  That  whilst  there  are  many  causes  on  account  of  which  we 
feel  a  necessity  for  a  revival  of  God's  work  among  us,  we  would  mention 
the  following  as  making  it  specially  imperative:  1st.  The  neglect  of  the 
Church  to  educate  her  children  for  God.  2d.  The  prevalent  indifference  to 
religion  on  the  part  of  our  (the  Church's)  children,  and  the  recklessness  of 
the  youth  of  our  land  in  general.  3d.  The  fearful  indications  that  the  can- 
dlestick may  be  removed  from  among  us,  and  our  land  left  without  a  living 
ministry.  4th.  The  fearful  innovation  which  the  world  has  made  upon  the 
Church.    5th.  The  condition  of  our  missions,  to  the  success  of  which   a 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  271 

revival  of  religion  at  home  is  indispensable.  6th.  The  unsettled  and  fluc- 
tuating state  of  our  own  congregations.  7th.  The  healing  of  the  unhappy 
divisions  in  the  Church. 

7.  Resolved,  That  in  order  to  the  promotion  of  a  revival  of  religion,  we 
regard  a  resort  to  any  other  than  Scriptural  means  as  only  ruinous,  and 
these  means  should  be  employed  in  such  manner  and  frequency  that  one 
may  not  trench  upon  another,  but  all  receive  due  attention. 

8  Resolved,  That  the  aspects  of  Divine  providence  toward  the  Church 
and  world  are  of  an  awakening  and  encouraging  character,  and  call  for 
vigilance,  faithfulness  and  increased  activity  on  the  part  of  God's  people. 

9.  Resolved,  That  we  are  encouraged  to  hope  for  a  revival  of  God's  work 
aiiong  us :  1st,  From  the  goodness  of  God's  Spirit;  2d,  The  many  precious 
promises  of  God's  word;  3d,  The  hearing  and  answering  of  prayer  in  past 
days  when  God  has  granted  a  little  reviving  to  his  people  in  their  bondage, 
and  again  has  poured  upon  them  plenteous  rain,  whereby  they  have  been 
refreshed;  4th,  From  the  fact  that  the  minds  and  hearts  of  God's  people 
everywhere  seem  to  be  waking  up  to  a  sense  of  their  need,  and  their  duty 
in  this  matter. 

10.  Resolved,  That  in  the  employment  of  all  the  ordinances  of  Divine 
appointment,  we  should  ever  recognize  the  indispensable  necessity  of  the 
Spirit's  influence,  and  feel  that  except  the  Lord  build  the  house,  they  labor 
in  vain  that  build  it;  except  the  Lord  keep  the  city,  the  watchman  waketh 
but  in  vain. 


XII.  —  Convention  of  the  Associate,  Associate  Re- 
formed, and  Reformed  Presbyterian  Churches,  held 
in  Dr.  Rogers's  Church,  Allegheny  City,  May  17,  18 
and  19,  1858. 

monday  evening. 

The  Convention  met  at  1\  o'clock,  and  the  exercises  were 
introduced  by  Dr.  Pressly,  the  President,  by  reading  a  part  of 
Psalm  xc,  from  the  13th  verse  to  the  end,  which  was  sung  by 
the  congregation.  He  then  read  Psalm  exxxii,  and  offered  up 
prayer. 

On  motion,  Dr.  Guthrie,  Reformed  Presbyterian  (N.  S.),  who 
had  been  previously  invited  by  the  committee,  delivered  the  fol- 
lowing address  : 


272  THE   CHURCH  MEMORIAL. 

The  history  of  the  Church  furnishes  abundant  evidences  that 
she  needs  the  continual  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  For  her 
consolation  this  is  promised  ;  and  Christ,  her  glorious  and  ex- 
alted head,  in  whom  dwelleth  the  residue  of  the  Spirit,  never 
fails  in  the  fulfillment  of  his  promises.  The  Apostles,  the  fish- 
ermen of  Galilee,  required  peculiar  qualifications  for  the  work 
to  which  they  were  called  and  consecrated  :  and  on  the  day  of 
Pentecost  they  received  ample  power  from  on  high  for  the  pur- 
pose of  founding  Christ's  Spiritual  Kingdom.  The  Mediator  of 
the  Covenant,  though  possessed  of  all  power,  does  not,  without 
the  employment  of  human  instrumentality,  found  and  establish 
his  Church.  He  chooses  the  weak  and  foolish  things  of  this 
world  to  confound  the  wise ;  and  when  the  spiritual  power 
vested  in  the  ministry  of  reconciliation  is  exercised  aright,  he 
grants  spiritual  success.  On  the  day  succeeding  the  Pentecostal 
baptism,  Peter  was  very  successful  in  the  exercise  of  his  minis- 
try ;  under  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  by  this  devoted  ser- 
vant of  Jesus  Christ,  three  thousand  souls  were  converted  and 
added  to  the  fellowship  of  the  Church.  At  the  feast  of  Pente- 
cost devout  men  from  all  parts  of  the  Roman  Empire  were  as- 
sembled in  the  city  of  Jerusalem,  and  on  them  the  Spirit  rested, 
through  the  preaching  of  Peter  and  his  associates  ;  and  they 
rejoicing  in  the  salvation  of  the  crucified  but  risen  Redeemer, 
carried  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to  the  different  provinces  of 
the  Roman  empire.  The  apostles  every  where  appear  to  have 
been  very  successful  in  winning  souls  to  Christ,  and  extending 
the  boundaries  of  Messiah's  empire.  They  met  often  with  stern 
and  powerful  opposition  from  the  enemies  of  the  cross  ;  but  they 
were  armed  with  the  whole  panoply  of  heaven,  and  thereby 
fitted  for  their  spiritual  warfare,  notwithstanding  the  opposition 
of  heathendom,  and  the  often  exhibited  instability  of  converts 
to  the  Christian  faith ;  yet  the  apostolic  age  may  be  viewed  as 
one  of  continual  gospel  success.  Under  the  gospel  ministrations 
of  that  century,  the  proud  Pharisee,  the  opulent  and  haughty 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  273 

Sadducee  and  the  voluptuous  Gentile  bowed  together  at  the  same 
altar  ;  and  forgetting  and  forsaking  their  former  courses  of  sin 
and  debasement  worshiped  in  sincerity  and  truth  the  only  liv- 
ing and  true  God.  An  unquenchable  and  burning  zeal  for  the 
glory  of  God  characterized  ihe  ministry  and  membership  of  the 
Church.  They  lived  for  the  promotion  of  her  interests  as  their 
chiefest  joy ;  and  they  were  permitted  to  see  the  pleasure  of  the 
Lord  prospering  in  the  land  of  the  Mediator.  But  every  thing 
under  the  guardianship  and  control  of  human  agency  is  unstable. 
The  progressive  action  of  the  gospel,  for  the  first  150  years,  did 
not  continue.  The  heavenly  zeal  of  the  apostles  and  their  im- 
mediate successors  abated  in  the  third  generation,  or  latter  half 
of  the  second  century.  A  gradual  decline  in  heavenly- minded- 
ness  was  accompanied  by  speculative  theories  in  theology,  which 
mars  the  harmony  of  the  Church  till  the  present  day.  The  end 
of  the  third  century  presents  the  Church  in  a  lifeless  and  inac- 
tive condition.  About  its  close,  the  mutterings  of  an  awful 
storm  of  persecution  were  heard  by  the  Church  in  the  distance, 
and  some  excellent  defenses  of  Christianity  were  written  and 
presented  to  the  chief  rulers  of  the  Roman  empire,  but  all  of  no 
avail.  The  Church  must  be  aroused  from  her  slumbers,  and 
shine  as  a  light  in  a  dark  place.  She  had  for  more  than  a  cen- 
tury neglected  to  improve  her  mission,  and  the  end  of  her  or- 
ganization, and  she  was  then  ripe  for  the  correction  of  her  worst 
enemies.  Galleriaus  and  Dioclesian  unsheathed  the  sword  of 
persecution  against  the  followers  of  the  Lamb  of  God  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  fourth  century ;  and  it  was  never  put  up  until 
wrenched  from  the  hands  of  these  bloody  monsters  by  the  pow- 
erful grasp  of  Constantine  the  Great.  During  this  terrible  per- 
secution there  were  many  noble  testimonies  for  Christ  exhibited; 
and  which  contributed  greatly  to  place  the  claims  of  religion 
before  the  conqueror  of  the  Pagan  power  of  Rome.  A  state  of 
prosperity,  however,  is  hard  to  guide  to  a  proper  issue.  Con- 
stantine cherished  and  established  the  Church,  and  placed  her 


274  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

in  a  condition  of  great  worldly  prosperity;  but  with  her  prosper- 
ity there  was  little  evidence  of  real  practical  godliness.  Forms 
of  religion  there  were  in  abundance ;  expensive  and  gorgeous 
palaces  were  erected  for  divine  worship ;  and  heathen  temples 
were  demolished ;  but  the  presence  of  Christ,  which  gives  vital- 
ity to  his  own  ordinances,  was  not  there.  Contentions,  instead 
of  brotherly  love,  moved  the  peace  of  her  councils  and  brought 
reproach  upon  the  profession  of  religion. 

For  one  thousand  years  after  the  apostles  and  their  immedi- 
ate successors  passed  from  the  stage  of  life,  history  is  silent  re- 
specting any  remarkable  outpouring  of  the  Spirit.  In  the  fourth 
century  Pagan  Rome  was  destroyed;  but  from  a  corrupted 
Christianity  another  power  equally  hostile  to  the  kingdom  of 
Christ  sprung  up  and  persecuted  the  saints  of  God.  According 
to  the  Constantinian  establishment,  a  final  appeal  in  all  matters 
Ecclesiastic  might  be  taken  to  the  Emperor,  and  he  might  re- 
view and  set  aside  any  Ecclesiastic  enactment,  or  add  to  it  his 
sanction ;  and  then,  in  the  latter  case,  it  had  the  force  of  civil 
law.  This  power  claimed  and  exercised  by  the  successors  of 
Constantine,  was  dangerous  to  the  liberties  of  the  Church;  but  it 
often  restrained  the  grasping  power  of  unprincipled  ecclesiastic 
courts.  In  the  seventh  century,  however,  after  a  busy  conflict 
between  the  civil  authority  administered  at  Constantinople  and 
the  ecclesiastic  at  Rome,  the  former  yielded,  and  the  Pope  be- 
came the  supreme  dictator,  and  commanded  the  civil  authority 
to  execute  his  orders.  This  is  the  foundation  of  all  Papal  per- 
secutions ;  while  the  Pope  has  not  formally  the  power  to  perse- 
cute, yet  by  the  established  order  of  Popish  countries,  he  may 
command  the  civil  authority  to  be  employed  in  doing  his  pleas- 
ure. Thus  the  saints  of  the  most  high  are  given  into  the  hand 
of  the  Papacy  for  persecution  and  destruction. 

The  exercise  of  this  despotic  power  reduced  Christians  almost 
to  silence  respecting  the  thraldom  and  oppressions  of  the  Roman 
hierarchy,  and  produced  what  is  generally  termed  the    dark 


THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  275 

ages,  when  darkness  covered  the  earth  and  gross  darkness  the 
people.  But  amidst  this  darkness  there  were  Churches  entirely 
separate  and  distinct  from  nominal  Christendom,  which  shone  as 
lights  amidst  the  surrounding  darkness.  Among  the  sects  of 
dissenters  from  and  protestors  against  the  usurpations  of  Papal 
supremacy  were  the  Waldenses.  They  experienced  a  powerful 
revival  of  religion,  commencing  in  the  year  11  GO,  and  which 
lasted  for  about  three  centuries. 

In  the  Revelation  xiv,  G,  this  revival  is  predicted:  "And  I 
saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven  having  the  ever- 
lasting gospel  to  preach  to  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  and  to 
every  nation  and  kindred,  and  tongue  and  people."  The  lan- 
guage employed  is  descriptive  of  the  Waldensian  revival. 

Angel  is  a  term  of  office,  and  represents  the  collective  body 
of  messengers  from  God  to  his  people — pious  ministers  of  the 
gospel.  Flying  is  the  symbol  of  speed.  Heaven  is  the  Church. 
The  everlasting  gospel  is  the  message  which  the  angels  bear  to 
fallen  man  ;  to  wake  him  from  his  spiritual  slumbers  and  induce 
him  to  engage  in  the  active  service  of  the  Church. 

During  the  dark  ages  vital  godliness  had  almost  disappeared, 
and  instead  of  worshiping  the  true  God,  images  and  dead  men's 
bones  became  objects  of  veneration.  From  this  condition  of 
spiritual  deadness  Christ  determined  to  arouse  the  inhabitants 
of  the  Roman  Latin  earth,  and  he  chose  the  obscure  dwellers  in 
the  valleys  of  Piedmont  as  his  honored  instruments  in  the  work. 
The  design  of  that  revival  was  to  propagate  the  gospel  in  its  pu- 
rity and  power,  in  opposition  to  the  idolatry  and  heresy  of  Papal 
Rome.  For  this  purpose,  in  an  astonishng  manner  he  poured 
out  his  Spirit  upon  his  persecuted  witnesses,  to  qualify  them  for 
the  great  work  of  extending  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ  to 
those  sitting  in  darkness  and  the  shadow  of  death. 

In  this  great  and  glorious  work,  the  Church's  Head  raised  up 
many  able  and  worthy  co-workers  with  the  Waldensian  Church. 
And  among  these  Peter  Waldo,  an  opulent  merchant  of  Lyons, 


276  •     THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

in  France,  stands  preeminent.  Having  his  lips  touched  with  a 
live  coal  from  the  heavenly  altar,  he  forsook  his  merchandise, 
and  entered  upon  active  service  in  the  Church,  as  a  herald  of 
the  cross.  By  his  instrumentality  the  Bible  was  translated  into 
the  living  language  of  his  native  country — many  Churches  of 
great  moral  power  were  formed  in  France ;  and  these  Churches 
became  one  with  the  ancient  Churches  of  Piedmont.  By  their 
combined  energies,  the  gospel,  in  its  power  and  purity,  says 
Archbishop  Usher,  "was  preached  in  every  kingdom  of  the 
Beast."  The  first  thing  accomplished  in  this  first  revival,  in  the 
dominion  of  the  Bestial  power,  was  the  union  of  those  to  be 
employed  in  the  work. 

The  French  converts  and  the  Piedmontese  cooperated  in  car- 
rying the  gospel  to  the  different  kingdoms  of  Continental  and 
Insular  Europe.  They  were  true  and  earnest  Christians,  and 
the  Lord,  in  a  remarkable  manner,  heard  and  answered  all  their 
prayers  for  the  advancement  of  his  own  kingdom,  interests  and 
glory. 

But  the  beast  into  whose  power  the  saints  were  delivered,  was 
angry,  and  gnashed  his  teeth  with  rage  at  the  unexpected  multi- 
plication of  the  witnesses  of  Christ.  The  inquisition  was  estab- 
lished—  the  warriors  of  Rome  in  every  country  where  the  gos- 
pel prevailed  were  enrolled — and  every  diabolical  art  for  the 
suppression  of  a  pure  gospel  and  a  true  godliness,  was  resorted 
to,  in  obedience  to  the  commands  of  the  chief  Pontiff.  The  per- 
secutions— the  indiscriminate  slaughter  which  followed  this  first 
revival  from  Popish  superstition,  are  too  awful  for  the  human 
heart  to  contemplate,  without  uttering  an  involuntary  ejaculation, 
how  long,  Lord  God  Almighty,  till  thou  avenge  the  blood  of  thy 
dear  saints  ? 

The  second  revival  is  described  in  the  prophetic  visions  of 
John,  Rev.  xiv,  8 :  "  And  then  followed  another  angel,  saying, 
Babylon  is  fallen ;  is  fallen,  that  great  city,  because  she  made 
all  nations  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication." 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  277 

This  revival  is  the  reformation  of  the  sixteenth  century.  It 
included  all  contained  in  the  first,  and  in  addition  announced  the 
fall  of  Babylon — Rome  Papal. 

As  the  angel  of  the  preceding  revival — though  the  first  of  the 
three  introduced  in  this  connection  is  called  another  to  distin- 
guish him  from  the  Angel  of  the  Covenant  —  the  Lamb  at  the 
head  of  the  144,000;  so  is  the  angel  of  this  revival  called  an- 
other to  distinguish  him  from  the  first.  The  principal  object  of 
the  excitement  which  was  given  to  Christendom  by  the  ministry 
of  the  Waldenses,  was  simply  the  restoration  of  purity  in  doc- 
trine and  worship,  and  of  piety  in  the  room  of  lifeless  forms  and 
superstitious  ceremonies.  The  work  of  this  second  angel  is  an 
additional  revival,  including  all  the  attainments  of  the  first,  and 
aiming  at  the  actual  overthrow  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  The 
former  predicted  judgments  on  account  of  the  rejection  of  Christ 
as  king  and  lawgiver  in  Zion.  This  predicts  the  degradation  of 
the  haughty  foe — Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fallen. 

The  Protestant  Reformation,  as  one  great  and  grand  event,  is 
thus  characterized.  It  is  the  second  general  revival  of  true  re- 
ligion. It  effectually  degraded  the  Roman  superstition,  and 
gave  an  excitement  to  talents  and  piety  which  was  felt  through- 
out the  world.  The  work  commenced  under  the  ministry  of 
Zuinglius,  in  Switzerland,  in  the  year  15 10.  This  illustrious 
reformer  communicated  to  his  people  the  idea  of  a  general  revi- 
val of  religion,  while  Luther  had  advanced  no  farther  in  his  op- 
position to  Rome  than  the  sale  of  indulgences.  The  names, 
however,  of  Luther  and  Calvin,  are  sufficiently  celebrated  in 
history ;  and  the  magnitude  of  the  work  which  they,  their  coad- 
jutators  and  successors  accomplished,  is  universally  acknowl- 
edged. 

The  Churches  of  the  reformation  since  their  organization  and 
establishment,  have  in  many  localities  experienced  times  of  re- 
vival or  refreshment  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  Those 
denominated  Lutheran,  however,  do  not  appear  to  have  experi- 


278  TIIE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

enccd  any  general  or  national  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  in  an  extra- 
ordinary manner;  while  the  Churches  called  Reformed  have,  in 
many  places,  and  at  different  times,  experienced  the  reviving 
influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

The  Reformed  Churches  of  France  and  Britain  have  repeat- 
edly enjoyed  precious  opportunities  of  reviving;  and  on  the 
other  hand,  they  have  suffered  much  for  the  name  of  Christ. 
The  year  1G38  is  memorable  in  the  annals  of  Scottish  history 
as  one  of  peaceful  revivals.  The  National  Covenant  of  Scot- 
land entered  into  in  that  year  under  the  frowns  and  threats  of  a 
treacherous  monarch,  is  evidence  of  the  nation's  and  Church's 
dependence  upon  the  Lord  of  Hosts.  "  The  time  of  the  Protect- 
orate of  Oliver  Cromwell,"  says  Kirkton,  "  was  a  period  of  great 
revival  in  Scotland  in  true  practical  godliness."  The  times  of 
reviving  in  the  days  of  the  sainted  Livingstone,  under  whose 
ministry  at  once  in  the  kirk  of  Shotts  five  hundred  souls  were 
born  unto  God,  an  evidence  that  God  heard  and  answered  the 
prayers  of  his  own  people. 

The  revival  which  commenced  under  the  ministry  of  the  pious 
and  sainted  M'Chene,  and  which  terminated  in  the  disruption  of 
the  Established  Church  of  Scotland,  in  1843,  was  hallowed  in 
its  inception,  and  is  glorious  in  its  results. 

The  Protestant  Churches  of  the  Reformation,  whether  Luthe 
ran  or  reformed,  have,  generally,  however,  declined  from  their 
first  love  to  Christ.  Religion  languished,  and  corruption  abounds. 
The  Spirit  of  God  is  withholden,  because  he  is  not  sought  in  the 
exercise  of  a  true  Abrahamic  faith.  We  are  barren  under  the 
hidings  of  his  countenance.  The  threatened  forsaking  of  an- 
cient Israel,  "  I  will  go  and  return  to  my  place,  till  they  ac- 
knowledge their  offense,  and  seek  my  face :  in  their  affliction, 
they  will  seek  me  early,"  (Hosea  viii,  15,)  is  experienced  by  us. 
The  intellectual  and  religious  training  of  the  present  age  is  not 
sanctified  generally  in  the  conversion  of  youth.  The  reason  is, 
it  is  not  accompanied  with  the  prayer  of  faith.     The  Churches 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  279 

need  a  general  revival,  and  a  third  is  predicted,  Rev.  xiv,  9-13: 
"  And  the  third  angel  followed  them,  saying  with  a  loud  voice, 
if  any  man  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  renew  his  mark 
in  his  forehead  or  in  his  hand,"  etc.  This  revival  is  future,  and 
immediately  precedes  the  vintage.  It  includes  all  the  attain- 
ments of  the  first  and  second,  and  in  addition  thereto  its  power 
will  be  executed  for  the  overthrow  of  every  form  of  iniquity. 
Whatever  is  contrary  to  the  power  of  godliness  it  will  be  the 
work  of  this  great  reform  to  overthrow.  Mohammedanism  and 
Popery,  Sabbath  breaking  and  slavery,  drunkenness  and  gamb- 
ling, lying  and  profanation  of  the  name  of  God,  heresy  and  error 
in  things  divine,  the  substitution  of  human  authority  for  regu- 
lating the  conscience  instead  of  divine  law,  and  the  neglect  of 
the  Bible,  in  giving  undue  weight  to  theological  dogmas  under 
the  names  of  creeds  and  testimonies,  shall  all,  with  their  kindred 
evils,  be,  during  this  third  and  last  revival  of  religion,  tried  at 
the  bar  of  unerring  truth,  and  receive  condemnation  of  the  wit- 
nesses of  Christ.  Instrumentally,  the  redemption  of  the  world 
from  its  moral  degradation  belongs  to  the  Church ;  and  in  order 
that  she  may  be  prepared  for  the  great  work  of  the  world's  evan- 
gelization, she  must  receive  from  on  high  a  power  which  she  does 
not  at  present  possess.  But  blessed  be  God,  that  power  is 
promised,  and  the  time  of  its  bestowment.  The  Pentecostal 
baptism  is  near  at  hand,  and  the  present  excitement  in  Christen- 
dom is  doubtless  its  prelude. 

The  time  for  temporizing  is  past.  United  by  one  spirit,  Chris- 
tians everywhere  are  about  to  feel  that  their  power  is  from  God 
alone.  They  will  act  in  concert,  and  become  terrible  to  their 
enemies  as  an  army  with  banners.  The  power  of  divine  truth, 
wherever  felt  and  experienced,  will  unite  the  people  of  God  in 
this  last  religious  excitement,  to  prepare  them  for  a  powerful 
onset  upon  the  Prince  of  Darkness.  They  will  be  united,  not 
only  in  spirit,  but  also  by  their  brotherly  covenant,  in  the  bonds 
of  ecclesiastic  communion.     By  the  grace  of  God  they  will  for- 


280  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

get  sectarian  names,  but  holding  fast  to  the  truth  as  witnesses 
for  Christ.  Judah  shall  not  vex  Ephraim,  nor  shall  Ephraim 
be  any  longer  a  stumbling  block  to  the  cause  of  God.  Such 
will  be  the  characteristics  of  the  revival  of  religion  immediately 
before  the  vintage  or  third  woe,  which  shall  destroy  the  great 
anti-Christian  systems. 

Brethren,  your  religious  Convention  here  and  now,  is  auspi- 
cious.    Resting  entirely  upon  the  divine  promise,  if  you  seek  a 
true  revival  of  religion  that  its  fruits  may  redound  to  the  glory 
of  God,  it  shall  be  given.     But  if  you  come  before  God  with 
no  more  exalted  aims  than  to  seek  a  revival  so  that  sectarian 
purposes  may  be  promoted,  your  Father  in  heaven  will  disap- 
point such  aspirations.     Building  up  sects  is  not  the  primary 
work  of  the  Church  at  the  present  day.     The  bringing  together 
into  the  bands  of  holy  fellowship  the  people  of  God,  who  are 
already  united  in  spirit  and  truth,  and  thereby  remove  a  stum- 
bling block  out  of  the  way  of  the  men  of  the  world,  and  pre- 
pare her  for  acting  with  more  zeal  and  energy  in  the  cause  of 
God,  is  the  first  and  most  appropriate  business  of  Zion's  child- 
ren.    The  opposers  of  religion  are  confronted  by  your  assem- 
bling together.     They  have  often  asserted  that  it  was  the  want 
of  Christianity  that  kept  different  sects  from  cooperating  with 
one  another.     But  in  the  true  spirit  of  Christianity,  I  trust  you 
have  conquered  your  prejudices,  and  obeyed  the  injunctions  of 
your  exalted  Redeemer,  saying  one  to  another,  "  Come  and  let 
us  pray  before  the  Lord  in  Jerusalem." 

The  object  of  your  revival,  as  well  as  the  means  to  obtain  the 
outpouring  of  the  Spirit,  must  not  be  overlooked.  I  trust  you 
will  not  calculate  upon  simply  praying  together,  exhorting  one 
another,  and  "  speaking  to  yourselves  in  Psalms  and  Hymns 
and  spiritual  songs,  singing  and  making  melody  in  your  heart  to 
the  Lord,"  (Eph.  v,  19,)  but  as  the  result  of  such  heavenly  exer- 
cises, you  will  press  upon  your  respective  Synods  the  unspeak- 
able duty  of  taking  the  lead  in  healing  the  wounds  of  the 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  281 

daughters  of  Zion.  Such  conclusions  would  be  early  and  im- 
perishable fruit — would  be  worthy  of  yourselves,  and  the  occa- 
sion of  your  assembling  together. 

A  revival  of  religion  is  a  proper  time  and  occasion  for  union 
in  the  Church.  She  must,  and  soon  will  be,  one.  The  An  "-el  of 
the  Covenant,  who  stands  on  Mount  Zion  with  the  one  hundred 
and  forty-four  thousand,  is  about  to  break  open  the  last  seal  of 
his  eternal  purposes.  The  seventh  trumpeter  is  about  to  receive 
orders  from  the  Mediator  of  the  Covenant  to  sound  the  alarm 
of  war,  in  collecting  the  hosts  of  despotism  and  freedom  to  the 
field  of  deadly  conflict.  The  seventh  angel,  with  his  vial  full  of 
the  wrath  of  God,  stands  ready  to  pour  out  its  contents  into  the 
air.  But  these  judgments  do  not  directly  promote  the  glory  of 
God  ;  and  before  the  vial  is  poured  upon  the  wicked  world, 
Christ's  witnesses  will  be  united — sanctified  for  their  work  and 
labors  of  love,  and  act  a  most  important  part  in  destroying  the 
powers  of  darkness,  and  introducing  the  millenial  reign  of 
Christ  over  all  the  earth.  O  Lord,  revive  thy  work  in  the 
midst  of  the  years  ;  in  the  midst  of  the  years,  make  known  ; 
in  wrath  remember  mercy. 

Devotional  exercises  resumed  by  singing  Psalm  Ixxxv,  5-8. 
Prayer  was  then  offered  by  the  Rev.  David  Blair,  Associate 
Presbyterian.  Sung  Psalm  cii,  13-17.  Prayer  by  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Douglas,  Reformed  Presbyterian,  (N.  S.) 

Dr.  Pressly  then  said :  This  is  the  confidence  we  have ;  if  we 

ask  anything  agreeable  to  His  will,  he  will  hear  us.     What, 

friends,  is  the  blessing  we  have  assembled  to  ask  ?     It  is  that 

God  would  pour  out  His  Spirit  upon  us,  and  revive  His  work  in 

our  hearts.     Now  is  not  this  agreeable  to  His  will  ?     He  has 

said,  "  I  will  pour  water  upon  him  that  is  thirsty,  as  floods  upon 

the  dry  ground."     "  I  will  pour  out  my  Spirit  upon  your  seed, 

and  my  blessing  upon  your  offspring."     Here  are  the  precious 

promises  in  which  he  has  made  known  his  will,  and  if  we  ask 

for  those  which  are  agreeable  to  his  will  in  the  exercise  of  faith, 
19 


282  THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 

he  will  graciously  hear  us.  Then  let  us  endeavor  to  look  to 
him  in  the  exercise  of  faith,  believing  that  he  is  able  and  wil- 
ling to  grant  what  we  desire. 

Sung  Psalm  xlvi,  1-5.     Prayer  by  Rev.  Mr.  Clokey. 

It  was  on  motion  resolved  that  when  the  Convention  adjourn, 
it  adjourn  to  meet  at  nine  o'clock  to-morrow  morning. 

On  motion  of  Dr.  Rodgers  a  committee  was  appointed  to  pre- 
pare business  for  the  Convention.  In  accordance  with  this  mo- 
tion, the  President  appointed  Revs.  D.  II.  A.  M'Lean,  John 
M'Millan,  J.  G.  Brown,  Dr.  Rodgers,  Dr.  Douglas  and  J. 
Clokey. 

Convention  adjourned.  Benediction  pronounced  by  Dr> 
Rodgers. 

SECOND    DAY. 

Convention  assembled  at  9  o'clock  A.  M.,  Dr.  Pressly  in  the 
chair.  Opened  by  singing  Psalm  c.  Dr.  Pressly  read  the 
xl  chapter  of  Isaiah.  Prayer  by  the  Rev.  James  Brown. 
Sung  the  cxxxviii  Psalm  from  third  verse.  Prayer  by  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Peacock.  Sung  cxxii  Plalm,  beginning  at  the  sixth 
verse.  Rev.  Mr.  Stewart,  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian 
Church,  led  in  prayer. 

The  Rev.  D.  II.  A.  M'Lean  of  the  Associate  Church,  chair- 
man of  the  committee  to  prepare  the  order  of  business,  reported 
adversely  to  any  formal  organization  by  the  election  of  a  Board 
of  officers,  and  in  favor  of  the  presiding  officer  at  the  close  of 
each  session  calling  on  some  other  to  preside  at  the  next  meet- 
ing. They  thought  this  arrangement  would  be  in  harmony  with 
the  object  of  our  meeting — that  the  meeting  was  for  prayer,  and 
not  for  the  transaction  of  business. 

They  reported  the  topics  contained  in  the  call  as  all  before 
the  Convention,  but  recommended  the  omission  of  three  of  them, 
the  5th,  6th  and  11th,  as  the  first  two  of  these  had  been  largely 
discussed  in  the  Convention  at  Xenia,  and  the  last  in  the  open- 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  283 

ing  address  of  last  night.  The  following  is  the  list  of  topics 
presented : 

1st.  The  true  idea  of  a  revival  of  religion. 

2d.  The  indications  that  the  Church  needs  a  revival  of  re- 
ligion. 

3d.  The  encouragement  to  hope  for  a  revival  of  religion. 

4th.  The  causes  of  the  present  deadness  of  the  Church. 

5th.  The  sins  of  the  day  as  impeding  the  progress  of  religion ; 
Sabbath  desecration  ;  worldly -mindedness  ;  slavery. 

6th.  The  means  of  promoting  a  revival  of  religion. 

7th.  The  necessity  of  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in 
promoting  a  revival. 

8th.  Evidences  of  a  true  revival. 

9th.  Revival  of  religion  essential  to  the  success  of  the  work 
of  missions. 

10th.  The  aspects  of  Divine  Providence  towards  the  Church 
and  the  world. 

11  th.  The  history  of  revivals. 

12th.  The  preaching  of  the  gospel  as  connected  with  the  re- 
vival of  religion. 

13th.  The  influence  of  a  true  revival  on  the  Church  and  the 
world — on  literary  and  political  institutions  and,  on  the  press. 

The  committee  recommended  that  the  second  be  now  taken 
up  for  discussion.  They  also  reported  that  no  person  was  spe- 
cially engaged  to  speak  on  any  topic  at  the  present  meeting,  but 
they  requested  that  as  Dr.  Pressly  was  engaged  to  speak  on  the 
twelfth  topic  at  the  late  Convention,  he  be  requested  to  favor 
this  Convention  with  his  address,  which  there  was  no  opportu- 
nity then  to  hear.  Also,  that  all  the  ordinary  exercises  be  lim- 
ited each  to  ten  minutes.     This  report  was  adopted. 

On  the  recommendation  of  the  business  committee  the  second 
topic  was  taken  up,  and  is  as  follows :  "  The  indications  that  the 
Church  needs  a  revival  of  religion."     Before  proceeding  to  re- 


284  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

mark  on  this  question,  it  was  suggested  that  the  Convention  en- 
gage in  prayer.     Sung  Psalm  cxxiii, 

0,  thou  that  dwellest,  etc. 
Mr.  Stuart  said  he  had  no  formal  address  to  make.  The  in- 
dications that  the  Church  needs  a  revival  of  religion,  are  the 
thoughts  of  a  world  lying  in  wickedness,  and  millions  in  our  own 
Christian  land  unconverted.  This  thought  almost  crushes  us. 
In  his  own  congregation  what  he  looked  upon  as  a  subject  of 
deep  interest,  was  a  revival  of  religion — a  deep  desire  to  con- 
vert the  world.  It  was  his  experience  and  that  of  every  pastor 
present,  that  in  the  workings  of  their  own  congregation,  a  few 
had  done  the  work.  How  few  of  the  members  could  be  got  to 
attend  the  weekly  prayer  meeting  ;  a  few  attend  to  the  financial 
work  generally.  In  a  true  revival,  every  individual  member 
will  feel  that  he  must  rest  alone  on  God.  Those  who  would 
not  work,  thought  that  others  should  work  who  had  more  time. 
We  need  God's  Spirit  poured  out  as  it  was  on  the  day  of  Pente- 
cost. If  we  had  our  own  Church  revived  in  this  manner,  the 
world  could  not  withstand  it.  We  have  enough  people  in  our 
Churches  to  convert  the  world  in  ten  years.  Let  us  lift  our 
voices  Knd  prayers,  and  beseech  the  Lord  before  we  leave  this 
house,  that  he  would  come  into  our  hearts  and  lives,  and  all  our 
members,  and  then  God's  Church  would  be  filled  on  the  Sab- 
baths. Then  there  would  be  no  lack  of  money,  no  lack  of  men 
to  carry  on  His  work. 

Rev.  Mr.  Clokey  said  the  neglected  condition  of  the  temple 
in  the  days  of  Haggai,  was  an  evidence  that  the  Church  needed 
to  be  awakened  to  a  sense  of  her  obligation  to  the  necessities  of 
God's  Church.  We  should  have  our  attention  called  more  to 
the  spiritualities  of  the  Church.  The  fact  that  the  attention  of 
God's  people  has  been  directed  to  their  own  worldly  prosperity, 
gives  evidence  that  the  Church  is  in  a  condition  requiring  a  re- 
vival of  religion.     He  said  we  were  prepared  to  adopt  the  Ian- 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  285 

guage  of  the  Psalmist,  when  speaking  of  Jerusalem,  "  Let  my 
tongue  cleave  to  the  roof  of  my  mouth  if  I  forget  thee,  my  chief 
joy."  He  asked  what  could  more  clearly  indicate  our  mistake 
than  to  make  the  concerns  of  the  body  of  more  importance  than 
the  interests  of  the  soul.  The  Church  has  given  evidence  that 
she  needs  a  revival  of  religion,  from  the  fact  that  she  had  been 
so  low  in  all  that  concerns  the  spiritual  interests  of  God's 
Church  in  the  world. 

Rev.  A.  Murray  said  he  did  not  come  forward  with  a  view  to 
enlighten  the  brethren  on  this  subject,  but  just  because  he  felt 
a  deep  interest  in  the  object  for  which  they  had  assembled.  He 
said  the  remarks  just  made  were  proper.  One  evidence  was 
want  of  knowledge  of  Divine  truth,  and  a  want  of  relish  for  the 
Christian  truths  of  the  gospel.  The  great  means  of  sanctifica- 
tion  are  what  is  wanted.  He  said  for  them  to  look  to  this,  and 
at  the  state  of  the  Church  at  the  present  day.  Does  it  show- 
Christ  and  the  glories  of  salvation,  or  are  the  sermons  got  up  to 
display  the  rhetoric  of  the  preacher  ?  What  is  the  great  object 
of  many  of  the  ministers  of  the  gospel?  Is  it  not  to  amass 
wealth — to  live  at  ease?  Again,  there  is  a  want  of  the  search- 
ing into  the  prophecies  concerning  the  Church  which  are  to  be 
fulfilled  in  the  history  of  the  Church.  We  look  on  many  of 
these  prophecies  as  sealed ;  we  must  be  imbued,  before  we  can 
be  revived,  with  a  knowledge  of  the  Divine  word. 

Dr.  Pressly  said  he  thought  this  was  one  of  the  topics  which 
deserved  special  attention,  for  unless  we  are  deeply  impressed 
with  a  sense  of  the  necessity  of  these  things,  we  are  not  likely 
to  seek  for  it  in  such  a  way  as  to  obtain  it.  It  is,  therefore,  im- 
portant that  we  should  know  the  indications  of  the  necessity  of 
a  revival,  and  that  we  should  be  deeply  concerned  to  remove 
those  evils  which  exist  and  indicate  its  necessity.  And  in  addi- 
tion to  those  things  to  which  members  have  already  adverted, 
he  would  remark  that  there  are  two  things  which  seemed  to  him 
in  a  particular  manner  to  indicate  the  necessity  of  the  revival  of 


286  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

the  power  of  godliness   in  the  hearts  both  of  the  ministry  and 
of  the  people. 

The  circumstances  to  which  he  referred,  in  so  far  as  the  min- 
istry is  concerned,  was  the  little  interest  they  took  in  preaching 
the  gospel.  lie  thought  this  might  seem  a  strange  remark,  that 
men  whose  business  it  is  to  preach  the  gospel,  should  yet  mani- 
fest but  little  interest  in  preaching  that  gospel.  Now  how  is 
this  manifested  ?  By  the  backwardness  to  embrace  the  many 
opportunities  which  present  themselves  to  them  to  preach  the 
gospel  to  the  poor  and  perishing.  How  few  are  there  of  our 
young  men  who  think  of  anything  but  to  supply  their  oavii  pul- 
pits on  the  Sabbath.  How  does  this  compare  with  our  fathers, 
many  of  whom  preached  every  day  in  the  week  ?  How  many 
of  them  when  traveling  stop  at  public  houses  and  are  not  known 
to  be  ministers  of  the  gospel  ?  They  do  not  let  their  light  shine 
wherever  they  go.  They  do  not  evidence  that  they  are  en- 
gaged in  performing  the  work  of  their  Master.  We  need  a  re- 
vival of  the  power  of  religion  in  our  own  hearts,  that  we  may 
preach  Christ  in  earnest;  and  if  we  would  do  this,  the  salutary 
effects  would  soon  be  visible  among  the  people.  Among  the 
people  there  is  an  indication  of  a  necessity,  a  great  necessity  of 
a  revival,  which  results  from  this:  the  neglect  on  the  part  of  the 
parents  to  instruct  their  children  in  the  truths  of  the  gospel. 
How  many  members  are  there  in  all  our  congregations  who  re- 
ally do  not  know  whether  their  children  are  acquainted  with 
their  Catechisms  or  not  ?  How  many  fathers,  when  asked  does 
a  child  know  its  Catechism,  will  ask  mother  if  it  does  ?  He 
said  his  father  examined  every  member  of  the  family,  servants 
included,  every  Sabbath  evening,  in  the  Shorter  Catechism — 
that  admirable  form  of  sound  words.  If  all  our  children  were 
carefully  instructed  and  made  familiar  with  it,  there  would  be 
fewer  examples  of  going  away  from  the  faith  once  delivered  to 
the  saints.  These  influences  indicate  a  necessity  of  a  revival  of 
religion. 


THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  287 

Rev.  J.  Niblock,  of  the  Associate  Reformed    Church,  said : 
There  are  a  variety  of  reasons  why  the  Church  ought  to  be  re- 
vived.    Some  evidences  which  strike  my  mind  are  the  follow- 
ing.    My  brethren,  who  are  acquainted  with  me,  know  that  I 
am  not  in  the  habit  of  making  addresses ;  but  I  may  remark  of 
this  work,  that  I  know  I  need  to  be  revived  in  my  own  heart. 
I  know  it,  that  there  is  not  a  minister  in  the  house  but  believes 
without  a  doubt  that  the  Church  of  Christ  at  large  needs  to  be 
revived,  especially  the   Churches  that  are  represented  in  this 
meeting.     In  the  first  place,  it  is  manifest  that  there  is  very  lit- 
tle vital  faith  among  us.     We  give  very  little  evidence  of  pos- 
sessing that  faith  that  purifies  the  heart,  that  works  by  love,  that 
overcomes   the   world.     Why,  we  are  babes  instead  of  being 
men.     Instead  of  rising  in  our  dignity  as   ministers  of  Jesus 
Christ,  we  manifest  to  the  world  that  we  are  babes.     I  mention 
this  as  one  reason  why  our  Churches  need  to  be  revived.     Our 
ministers,  our  elders,  all  our  members,  need  to  be  revived.    We 
must  be  revived  before  we  can  carry  out  the  great  principle  of 
religion.     But  another  reason  is,  the  little  vitality  of  love  in  our 
hearts.     There  is  a  lack  of  love  manifested  by  ministers,  by 
members  of  the  Church  of  Christ  generally.     The  love  of  many 
among  us  is  waxing  cold.     Is  there  a  brother  here  now,  that 
will  stand  up  and  say,  that  we  come  up  to  the  measure  of  gos- 
pel love  ?     He  lacks  love,  the  love  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  it  came 
into  the  world  1800  years  ago  ;  came  and  removed  the  barriers 
that  stood  in  our  way  to  glory.     Another  reason :  we  want  zeal. 
Our  ministers,  and  elders,  and  people,  want  zeal.     Where  is  our 
zeal  when  compared  with  the  zeal  of  the  apostles  and  reformers 
of  old,  and  with  our  fathers  ?     Nearly  forty  years  ago  they  rode 
fifty  miles  to  supply  a  small  vacancy.     They  would  endure  the 
summer's  heat  and  winter's  cold.     They  loved  the  Church  and 
the  truth.     We  have  lost  our  Christian  zeal.     But  there  is  an- 
other reason.    We  are  leavened  with  worldly-mindedness.    Mam- 
mon has  got  into  the   Church,  and  is  working  like  leaven  into 


288  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

the  hearts  of  all  the  members  of  the  Church.  There  is  no  use 
of  talking  about  the  lack  of  members ;  the  ministers  have  been 
loving  the  leaven  of  mammon,  and  seeking  their  own  things  and 
not  the  things  of  Christ.  There  is  another  reason  why  the 
Church  of  Christ  ought  to  be  revived.  We  love  the  world 
more  than  we  love  Christ.  If  any  man  love  the  world,  the  love 
of  the  Father  is  not  in  him.  We  must  carry  out  the  great  prin- 
ciples of  the  Bible.  Talk  about  the  orthodoxy  of  the  head  ! 
Let  us  have  the  orthodoxy  of  the  heart.  Point  me  to  a  man  in 
any  department  of  life,  elders  or  ministers,  who  are  now  found 
carrying  out  the  great  regenerating  operations  of  the  Bible. 
Many  of  us  who  should  be  lights  are  dark-lanterns.  It  is  nec- 
essary for  the  Holy  Spirit  to  regenerate  and  revive  us,  so  that 
our  souls  be  stirred  up  to  magnify  the  Lord. 

Dr.  Rodgers  was  called  on,  and  said  he  had  spoken  on  this 
subject  before,  about  an  hour  and  a  half,  at  the  Convention  at 
Xenia,  and  had  said  on  that  subject  nearly  everything  he  could 
say.  He  liked  the  way  in  which  the  remarks  had  been  taken, 
and  said  this  was  the  way  we  must  speak  and  feel  if  our  meet- 
ing would  come  to  anything — not  mere  empty  talk.  This  is  the 
way  we  must  do — we  must  begin  at  home.  There  has  been  a 
great  mistake  on  the  subject  of  revivals.  We  have  talked,  and 
properly,  too,  on  the  circle  out  of  the  Church,  and  the  heathen 
at  home,  and  we  have  been  preaching  on  the  necessity  of  a  re- 
vival among  the  heathen,  but  we  have  forgotten  that  we  need  a 
revival  at  home.  It  is  useless  talking  in  this  way  unless  we 
have  this  particular  object  in  view — a  revival  where  it  is  so 
much  needed — among  the  ministry.  Look  at  the  ministry  in  the 
apostolic  age.  He  said  that  he  never  read  "  James's  Earnest 
Ministry  "  without  shedding  tears.  Let  us  keep  this  in  view  in 
all  our  prayers — it  is  the  ministers  of  Christ's  gospel  who  need  a 
revival.  It  is  from  us  that  the  effect  must  go.  Let  us  all  look 
up  to  God  for  His  Spirit,  that  we  may  feel  more  deeply  than  we 
have  ever  felt,  the  necessity  of  ministers  being  revived.     This  is 


THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  289 

beginning  at  home.  He  said  that  there  was  in  the  South,  in 
Tennessee,  a  people  who  had  been  left  destitute,  without  a  minis- 
ter, in  the  midst  of  a  people  in  favor  of  slavery,  and  who  had  held 
firmly  to  their  views — anti-slavery.  They  had  come  from  year 
to  year  asking  for  persons  to  preach  the  gospel.  How  have  we 
treated  this  people  ?  We  have  about  sixty  ministers  without 
charge  on  our  list  now  ;  take  superannuated  men  off,  some  forty 
or  forty -five,  who  have  solemnly  given  themselves  to  the  work 
of  the  ministry.  Here  is  a  place  very  needy.  What  is  the  re- 
sult ?  We  have  to  go  back  from  one  to  another,  and  very  sel- 
dom can  get  one  to  go  there.  What  is  the  reason?  Our  young 
men  wish  a  settlement.  There  are  promising  places,  and  they 
wish  to  be  settled  in  such  places.  He  said  this  fact  presented 
itself  prominently  to  his  mind  from  year  to  year.  Then  let  us 
feel  that  we  need  the  reviving  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God, 
and  oh,  what  a  blessed  meeting  will  this  be,  and  we  will  go 
forth  from  it  with  a  deeper  sense  than  we  ever  felt  of  the  neces- 
sity of  a  revival  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  our  hearts. 

Rev.  J.  Law  would  correct  Dr.  Rodgers  in  one  particular. 
When  Prof.  Carson  left  this  people  he  said,  "  Oh,  who  will  take 
care  of  the  poor  flock  in  the  wilderness."  He  knew  that  people, 
and  had  spent  six  years  with  them  since  that  prayer  was  offered 
in  1834,  and  proposed  going  there  this  summer. 

Rev.  James  Prestley  said  the  need  of  a  revival  of  religion 
will  be  ascertained  by  a  comparison  of  the  state  of  the  Church  in 
need  of  it  with  the  vast  good  that  is  accomplished  by  it.  A  re- 
vival of  religion,  wherever  it  occurs,  in  any  part  of  the  world, 
is  evidence  that  a  lower  state  of  religion  has  heretofore  existed 
there.  It  also  supposes  the  existence  of  true  religion  ;  for  where 
there  is  no  true  religion  there  cannot  be  a  revival.  You  cannot 
revive  that  which  does  not  already  exist.  A  revival  of  true  re- 
ligion comes  from  the  Spirit  of  God  alone.  For  the  attainment 
of  the  gracious  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  prayer  is  the 
proper  means.     "  If  ye,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts 


290  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

unto  your  children,  how  much  more  will  your  heavenly  Father 
give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  tJicm  that  ask  him"  But  this  prayer 
will  be  in  vain,  and  the  end  sought  will  not  be  attained  unless 
God  pour  out  his  Holy  Spirit.  When  God  does  pour  out  his 
Spirit,  then  his  people  are  revived  ;  prayer  is  revived  ;  the  word 
of  God  is  perused  with  new  zeal ;  all  their  graces  are  revived  ; 
"They  dwell  under  his  shadow;"  "  He  is  as  the  dew  unto  Is- 
rael;" "They  revive  as  the  corn,  they  grow  as  the  vine;" 
"  They  cast  forth  their  roots  as  Lebanon." 

The  evidence  of  a  revival  of  religion  is  to  be  found  in  the  at- 
tainments which  the  people  of  God  make  in  the  graces  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  Wherever  grace  abides  not  in  the  heart  of  the 
individual  or  Church,  there  is  a  need  for  the  reviving  influences 
of  the  Spirit  of  God.  The  apostle  tells  us  what  these  graces 
are  :  "  The  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love,  joy,  peace,  long  suffering, 
gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  meekness,  temperance."  Whenever 
these  influences  become  weak  none  doubt  that  a  reviving  from 
the  presence  of  the  Lord  is  needed  ;  but  not  only  so,  a  constant 
reviving  influence  is  also  needed  to  cause  them  to  increase  and 
grow. 

I  agree  in  general  with  what  has  been  said  on  this  subject  by 
those  who  have  preceded  me.  I  would  only  add  that  I  fear 
that  individuals,  and  Churches  too,  are  sometimes  prone  to  rely 
too  much  on  the  profession  which  they  make,  and  are  too  little 
careful  to  possess  the  true  religion  which  they  profess.  My 
mind  has  been  directed  to  this  phase  of  the  subject  by  a  recent 
study  of  one  of  the  parables  of  our  Lord.  "A  certain  man." 
said  he,  "  had  two  sons,  and  he  came  to  the  first  and  said,  Son, 
go  work  to-day  in  my  vineyard  ;  and  he  answered  and  said,  I 
will  not,  but  afterward  he  repented  and  went.  And  he  came 
to  the  second  and  said  likewise  ;  and  he  answered  and  said,  I 
go,  sir,  and  went  not.  Whether  of  the  twain  did  the  will  of  his 
father?"  The  Saviour  evidently  intends  by  the  former  to  rep- 
resent the  publicans  and  harlots,  of  whom  he  speaks  immediately 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  291 

after  ;  and  by  the  latter  the  chief  priests  and  pharisees  to  whom 
he  was  addressing  himself  at  the  time.  Our  Lord  says  the  pub- 
licans and  harlots  would  go  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven  before 
them.  The  difficulty  with  these  chief  priests  and  pharisees  was 
this,  that  while  they  made  a  very  great  profession,  and  had  an 
external  show  of  great  piety,  they  were  not  careful  to  possess 
that  which  they  professed.  Whereas  the  publicans  and  harlots, 
having  no  external  profession  to  trust  in,  were  more  likely  to 
repent  of  their  sins,  as  they  did  in  the  days  of  John,  and  go  into 
the  kingdom  before  the  others.  Now  none  will  deny  that  a 
confession  of  Christ,  by  a  public  profession,  is  the  duty  of  every 
believing  child  of  God  ;  but  it  is  equally  undeniable  that  such  a 
profession  of  religion  may  be  made  ;  that  the  person  may  stand 
square  on  the  platform  of  orthodoxy,  just  like  these  chief  priests 
and  pharisees,  and,  like  them,  not  possess  the  root,  alone  the 
growing,  flourishing  plant  of  true  religion.  I  have  not  one  word 
to  say  against  orthodoxy — not  one ;  but  it  would  be  a  sad  thing 
to  profess  without  the  possession  of  true  religion — to  trust  in 
the  shadow  while  we  are  destitute  of  the  substance.  Is  there 
not  reason  to  fear  that  many  are  thus  trusting — that  think  be- 
cause they  are  in  an  orthodox  Church  they  are  safe?  We  need 
a  revival  of  true  religion  to  guard  us  all  from  such  a  pernicious 
error. 

Mr.  Win.  Getty  said  he  thought  that  the  indications  were 
rather  strong  that  we  needed  a  revival.  He  thought  that  when 
the  ministry  began  to  awake  up  and  feel  the  necessity  of  a  revi- 
val, the  elders  would  warm  up,  and  then  it  would  come  to  the 
people,  and  all  would  take  fire.  He  would  not  say  a  word 
against  the  ministers  who  had  condemned  this  movement.  The 
time  has  come  when  they  will  have  that  fire  which  will  extend 
to  ministers,  elders  and  people. 

He  said  the  work,  left  to  a  few  faithful  ministers  and  a  few 
elders,  can  be  revived  in  the  Church.  Where  there  is  an  elder 
who  is  willing  and  ready  to  work  he  will  gather  around  him  a 


292  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

part  of  the  lay  members  who  will  do  any  work.  Those  are  be- 
ino-  reached  now  who  have  never  been  reached  before.  He 
hoped  they  would  go  on  and  discuss  this  matter,  so  that  they 
would  feel,  and  resolve  to  work  as  they  had  never  worked  be- 
fore. In  our  families  the  children  are  coming  out  and  seeking 
the  Saviour  and  the  parents  do  not  know  it.  Let  ministers, 
then,  speak  to  the  young.  He  thought  this  was  where  there 
had  been  a  great  failure.  Let  the  elders  speak  to  the  young 
men  and  the  young  women,  and  not  wait  till  the  world  gets  hold 
of  them,  or  you  will  lose  them  forever.  This  will  secure  the 
lire  and  zeal  to  the  Church  that  we  want. 

Rev.  Mr.  M'Neill  said :  We  must  feel  our  need  of  a  revival 
before  we  can  have  it.  God  has  promised  his  Holy  Spirit  to 
those  who  ask  him,  and  those  who  feel  their  need  of  him  and 
ask  in  faith.  He  said  we  had  been  too  much  engaged  in  looking 
at  those  in  whom  he  had  evidently  poured  out  his  Spirit.  But 
now  when  God  has  been  marching  through  the  land,  so  that 
none  can  mistake  his  influence,  we  are  waking  up.  We  should 
begin  at  home,  in  our  own  hearts.  He  asked  them  if  they  did 
not  feel  the  need  of  a  revival  of  religion.  A  lack  of  faith,  as  a 
moving  principle,  is  manifested  every  where.  If  we  believe  the 
principles  we  profess,  and  believe  in  the  realities  of  a  future 
world,  with  all  its  glories,  how  could  we  mingle  with  sinners 
from  day  to  day  and  not  speak  to  them  on  the  subject  of  the 
eternal  welfare  of  their  souls.  If  you  saw  your  neighbor  lying 
senseless  in  a  snow-pile,  would  you  not  feel  yourself  guilty  if 
you  did  not  try  and  rescue  him  ?  And  why  ?  Because  you 
believe  it.  But  here  are  realities  infinitely  more  important  than 
this,  and  vet  we  mingle  with  sinners  from  day  to  day,  with 
whom  we  have  been  in  intercourse  for  a  long  time,  yet  we  have 
never  brought  this  subject  of  the  interest  of  the  soul  particu- 
larly and  specially  before  them,  and  the  necessity  of  their  com- 
ing to  Christ  for  salvation. 

Rev.  J.  G.  Brown  felt  constrained,  by  the   circumstances   in 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  293 

which  he  was  placed,  to  offer  a  few  thoughts  on  this  subject. 
God  in  his  providence  had  prevented  him  from  being  present  at 
Xenia,  but  he  blessed  God  that  he  had  been  permitted  to  be 
present  this  day.  He  said,  Ave  have  talked  about  the  subject 
among  ourselves  —  for  reformation,  like  charity,  must  begin  at 
home.  He  said  he  took  the  opportunity,  although  a  young  man, 
as  he  might  not  have  the  opportunity  to  speak  again.  I  feel 
one  indication  of  our  need  of  a  revival  in  our  sectarianism. 
Our  adherence  to  truth  is  not  for  the  love  of  the  truth  ;  our 
love  to  party  is  for  party  sake ;  our  love  to  denomination  is  for 
denomination  sake,  not  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ  and  perish- 
ing man.  Oh,  if  there  is  a  reason  why  we  as  different  battalions 
in  the  army  of  Christ,  should  not  know  our  true  position  upon 
the  walls  of  Zion,  it  is  because  the  shibboleth  of  party  is  heard 
so  long  and  so  loud  in  the  camp  of  the  faithful ;  it  is  because 
sectarianism  has  reared  its  walls  even  in  the  temple  gate.  This 
is  one  indication  of  the  Church's  need  of  a  revival. 

Christ  never  forgot  in  all  his  ministry  that  he  had  other  sheep 
in  another  fold.  Take  the  example  of  the  woman  at  Jacob's 
well  in  Sychar.  That  woman  knew  all  the  distinctions  between 
Jew  and  Samaritan.  He  asked  her  to  give  him  water  to  drink, 
when  she  said,  "  How  is  it  that  thou  being  a  Jew,  askest  drink 
of  me,  which  am  a  woman  of  Samaria  ?"  But  Christ  would 
not  suffer  this  to  pass  without  a  rebuke,  and  said,  "If  thou 
knewest  the  gift  of  God,  and  who  it  is  that  saith  unto  thee,  give 
me  to  drink,  thou  wouldst  have  asked  of  him,  and  he  would  have 
given  thee  living  water." 

Oh,  my  brethren,  if  we  had  asked,  he  would  have  given  us 
living  water,  water  springing  up  to  everlasting  life.  We  are 
called  to  encounter  Infidelity,  Popery,  etc. 

Mr.  Brown  spoke  at  some  length  of  the  army  of  Christ  under 
different  leaders,  and  they  must  all  work  in  harmony.  He  said 
they  must  all  seek  the  glory  of  Christ  as  their  first  object. 

Mr.  John  Finney,  ruling  elder,  said  he  was  encouraged  when 


294  THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 

the  ministers  of  Christ  arose  in  such  a  meeting  and  acknowl- 
edged they  were  babes.  Now  when  the}'  acknowledged  they 
were  babes,  here  was  the  blessed  milk  of  the  word  for  babes. 
If  they  are  babes,  and  desire  the  sincere  milk,  there  will  be  a 
desire  to  grow  in  all  the  graces  of  children  of  Christ  Jesus. 

Sung  Psalm  lxviii,  7-9,     Prayer  by  Rev.  Waddle. 

Dr.  Rodgers  moved  that  the  brethren  —  ministers,  elders  and 
members  —  in  the  vicinity,  of  other  evangelical  denominations, 
be  invited  to  sit  and  take  part  in  the  proceedings,  which  was 
agreed  to. 

Ilex.  B.  H.  Pollock  suggested  that  the  Convention  remember 
in  its  prayers  the  brethren  in  Damascus,  India,  and  elsewhere, 
who  are  absent  as  missionaries. 

Convention  adjourned  till  2  o'clock  P.  M. 

Rev.  J.  S.  Easton  was  appointed  to  preside  in  the  afternoon. 

Benediction  by  Dr.  Rodgers. 

AFTERNOON    SESSION. 

Rev.  J.  S.  Easton,  presiding.  Sung  Psalm  lxxxv,  Gth  verse, 
to  the  end.  Read  lxii  chapter  of  Isaiah,  and  prayer  by  Rev.  S. 
M'Arthur.  Sung  Psalm  lxxii,  15th  verse,  to  the  end.  Prayer 
by  President  Wallace,  of  Monmouth.  Sung  Psalm  lxvii. 
Prayer  by  Rev.  G.  II.  M'Millan. 

A  motion  was  made  to  pass  over  the  topic  which  was  under 
discussion  this  morning,  which,  after  a  few  remarks,  was 
agreed  to. 

Took  up  the  fourth  item,  "The  causes  of  the  present  deadness 
of  the  Church." 

Mr.  Waddle  said :  The  causes  of  the  present  deadness  of 
the  Church  was  a  topic  which  takes  it  for  granted  that  the 
Churches  are,  to  a  lamentable  extent,  dead  —  spiritually  dead. 
The  question  then  is,  What  causes  it  ?  We  may  arrive  at  one 
cause,  and  that  is  sin.  This  is  the  cause,  he  thought,  of  the 
spiritual  deadness  of  Zion.     Many  of  the  causes  mentioned  in 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  295 

the  former  part  of  the  day  as  evidences  that  the  Church  needs  a 
revival,  are  evidences  or  causes  of  the  existing  deadness  of  the 
Church.  He  thought  that  one  reason  was,  that  some  persons  of 
religious  and  sound  ecclesiastical  bodies  apologize  for  sin.  Soon 
after  our  first  parents  violated  the  covenant  of  works,  they  apol- 
ogized for  sin.  When  God  came  into  the  garden  to  walk  in  the 
cool  of  the  day,  he  called  Adam  and  Eve,  but  they  were  hid,  for 
they  were  ashamed.  God  put  the  question  to  Adam,  "  What 
hast  thou  done?"  He  commenced  by  apologizing,  and  said, 
"  The  woman  which  thou  gavest  me,  gave  me  of  the  fruit."  The 
woman  was  then  asked,  and  she  said,  "  The  serpent  beguiled 
me,  and  I  did  eat."  There  have  always  been  those  who  at- 
tribute evil  as  well  as  good  to  God,  but  the  apostle  corrected  the 
error.  There  are  those  in  our  day  who  attempt  to  apologize  for 
sins  on  a  large  scale  :  the  apologies  which  parents  make  for 
not  assembling  with  their  families  around  the  family  altar,  and 
the  apologies  which  ministers  make  for  not  preaching  the  word 
as  they  should.  But  let  us  have  done  with  our  apologies,  and 
do  our  duty  to  God  and  our  fellow-man  according  to  the  circum- 
stances in  which  wre  are  placed. 

Dr.  Beveridge  said  he  did  not  intend  to  say  much  on  this 
subject.  One  general  thing  he  thought  might  suggest  several 
causes  for  this  deadness.  We  are  represented  as  in  a  dead 
state.  We  inquire  what  are  the  causes  of  death  in  the  natural 
world.  One  thing  is  imprudence  in  regard  to  food.  So  in  the 
spiritual  world,  one  of  the  causes  is  the  bad  food.  He  said  we 
had  no  such  sermons  now  as  we  had  in  the  days  of  the  Erskines. 
This  was  one  of  the  bad  signs  of  the  times.  He  thought  there 
was  a  great  degeneracy  from  the  sermons  of  a  former  age. 
Compare  such  sermons  as  you  see  published  now  with  those  of 
a  former  day.  How  little  do  we  hear  of  our  sins  in  modern 
sermons,  compared  with  what  we  have  in  sermons  of  a  former 
age !  How  little  of  Christ  crucified,  how  little  of  the  Marrow 
doctrines,  and  how  very  little  of  the   very  grant  of  Christ  to 


296  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

sinners  !  This  is  even  considered  in  many  quarters  as  a  great 
disparagement  to  preachers  and  publishers,  that  so  much  is 
taken  from  the  Scriptures.  He  said  he  thought  there  was  a 
good  deal  of  resorting  to  many  means  other  than  divine.  He 
said  they  had  Prima  Donnas  and  all  other  kinds  of  donnas,  to 
conduct  the  singing.  The  building  of  fine  churches,  and  other 
things  of  that  kind.  He  did  not  intend  to  speak,  but  only  to 
make  a  suggestion. 

Rev.  A.  M.  Stuart  said  he  was  much  pleased  in  the  former 
part  of  the  day  in  discussing  this  question,  for  the  second  topic 
and  the  fourth  were   virtually  the  same.     One  cause,  among 
others,  was  the  fact  that  there  were  so  few  young  men  coming 
forward  to  preach  the  gospel.     In  carrying  out  the  great  mission 
of  Jesus  Christ,  we  have  made  a  practical  failure.     Our  mode 
of  Church  extension  in  this  land  is,  we  have  a  number  of  mem- 
bers of  our  Churches  who  go  far  away,  and  send  a  petition  for 
preaching,  and  it  may  be  that  they  get  it  after  a  long  time.     We 
often  talk  of  sending  missionaries  to  the  heathen.     We  have  a 
missionary  among  the  heathen  for  as  many  people  as  we  have 
in  Pennsylvania,  one  for  Ohio,  and  one  for  New  York.     We 
ought  to  be  ready,  and  we  are  able  to   send  away  and  support 
ten  times  as  many,  to  spread  the  gospel.     What  are  we  doing  ? 
There  are  hundreds  of  young  men  in  our  congregations,  but 
how  many  of  them  are  brought  forward  to  preach  the  gospel  ? 
Perhaps  not  one  !     They  dribble  into  God's  treasury  fifty  or 
one  hundred  dollars  for  missionary  operations,  but  not  one  soul 
for  God's  ministry.     This  is  surely  one  reason  why  we  need  a 
revival.     He  believed  that  God's  Church  was  able  to  carry  out 
in  ten  years  almost  practically  the  command :  "  preach  the  gos- 
pel to  every  creature."     He  believed  all  God's  people  in  this 
land  could  support  one  hundred  thousand  young  men  to  preach 
the  gospel  for  ten  years,  and  pay  each  of  them  six  hundred  dol- 
lars per  year.     He   had  penciled   this  out,  and  knew  it.     He 
said,  we  need  a  great  baptism  of  God's  Holy  Spirit.     When  we 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  297 

get  the  spirit  of  carrying  out  the  command  to  preach  the  gospel 
to  every  creature,  will  it  make  us  any  poorer,  will  it  make  any 
leanness  at  home  ?  O  never,  never.  Those  who  do  this,  are 
always  more  prosperous.  The  more  good  is  done  abroad,  the 
more  good  is  done  at  home.  We  must  get  more  of  God's  Spirit, 
and  then  we  will  be  revived  at  home. 

Rev.  David  Blair's  impression  was,  that  the  Church's  sin  was 
the  mind  being  withdrawn  from  the  great  principles  of  salvation. 
No  man  can  tell  the  region,  scarcely,  where  some  doctrines  came 
from,  nor  what  they  are.  The  great  doctrines  of  salvation  are 
plain  matters.  What  we  have  has  been  from  the  beginning; 
what  we  have  seen  and  what  our  hands  have  handled  of  the 
World  of  Life.  The  Saviour  has  answered  all  just  expectations ; 
he  has  gone  to  heaven  to  finish  the  work  his  Father  gave  him 
to  do.  Caviling  at  the  small  matters  which  divide  the  Church 
does  nothing  to  withdraw  the  mind  from  them. 

Devotional  exercises  resumed  by  singing  Psalm  xli,  1-5. 
Prayer  by  Rev.  Mr.  Sproull. 

Resumed  the  consideration  of  the  topic  under  discussion. 

Rev.  Dr.  Black  said  he  thought  one  reason  was  the  neglect  of 
the  subject  of  discipline.  He  thought  carelessness,  which  be- 
longed to  the  Churches  in  this  matter,  was  a  cause  of  the  dead- 
ness.  It  is  regarded  as  one  of  the  reasons  of  the  progress  of  a 
body  which  we  do  not  consider  very  orthodox,  that  they  are 
strict  in  their  discipline.  He  referred  to  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church.  He  spoke  of  God's  people  as  an  army,  and  asked, 
what  is  an  army  ?  and  is  not  God's  people  an  army  ?  No  mat- 
ter how  just  the  cause  of  an  army  unless  controlled  by  a  guiding 
spirit,  or  some  one  they  will  follow,  it  would  not  be  successful. 
Are  they  the  army  of  God  unless  they  feel  that  God  Almighty 
requires  of  them  to  conform  their  actions  to  the  requirements  of 
his  holy  and  just  laws?  He  thought  they  had  become  sadly 
cold   in  taking  care  of  the   conduct  of  their  people.     He  only 

mentioned  this  as  one  of  the  causes  of  the  deadness  in  the  Church. 
20 


298  .  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

He  hoped  that  brethren,  if  they  desired  to  see  the  cause  of  God 
prospering  in  his  house,  would  revive  the  Bible  institution  of 
discipline  in  his  house. 

Rev.  J.  P.  Smart  said : 

Mr.  Chairman  —  The  subject  directly  before  us  is,  What  are 
the  causes  of  the  present  deadness  of  the  Church?  As  our  ob- 
ject is  mutual  profit,  it  may  be  as  well  for  us  sometimes,  at  least, 
to  give  utterance  to  our  feelings  and  the  thoughts  and  exercises 
of  our  own  minds  without  restriction  to  the  precise  topic  under 
consideration.  There  is  a  fact  which  is  the  basis  of  the  ques- 
tion before  you,  which,  I  fear,  has  not  been  sufficiently  weighed, 
or  at  least  has  not  sufficiently  affected  us.  That  is,  are  we  in  a 
really  dead  or  dying  condition  ?  Until  we  are  convinced  of  this, 
we  will  inquire  carelessly  after  the  causes  of  our  deadness. 
When  we  are  once  truly  and  seriously  convinced  of  it,  we  soon 
see  the  causes.  I  think  it  then  of  the  first  moment  to  get  our 
minds  affected  with  this  truth,  that  we,  not  this  or  the  other  peo- 
ple, or  the  Church  here  or  there,  but  we  ourselves  are  in  a  spir- 
itually lifeless  condition.  The  evidences  we  have  before  us.  A 
state  of  death  is  a  state  of  inaction.  The  dead  man  can  neither 
act  nor  speak.  And  I  could  not  but  remark  this  morning,  that 
there  was  no  one  to  open  his  mouth  in  this  Convention  on  these 
interesting  topics  until  the  chairman  called  out  brother  S. 

In  death,  all  interest  in  the  things  around  us  is  lost !  And 
how  is  it  here  ?  how  came  these  empty  seats  ?  Why  is  it  a 
prayer  meeting,  in  which  ministers  and  people  from  all  parts  of 
our  country  are  assembled,  awakes  no  more  interest  ?  Why  is 
it  that  any  house  in  either  of  these  cities  is  found  sufficient  to 
contain  those  drawn  together  by  it  ?  Simply  because  we  are 
dead  to  these  great  concerns.  There  is  a  spirit  of  cold  indif- 
ference that  marks  all  our  exercises,  and  we  will  never  apply 
ourselves  properly  to  the  remedy  until  we  first  are  satisfied  our 
case  is  desperate. 

The  man  on  whose  vitals  disease  is  praying,  is  careless  and  easy 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  299 

until  he  is  satisfied  that,  unless  arrested,  it  must  soon  end  in  his 
dissolution.  Then  it  is  he  applies  to  the  earthly  physician ; 
then  it  is  he  urges  with  earnest  entreaty  his  speedy,  constant 
attention.  Just  so  it  is  with  the  Church :  when  she  becomes 
truly  convinced  of  her  danger,  she  will  apply  earnestly  to  the 
Great  Physician  of  souls.  So  that,  though  deadness  is  not  in 
itself  a  ground  of  rejoicing,  yet  if  this  Convention,  if  the  Churches 
here  represented,  are  really  aware  that  they  are  in  a  dying  con- 
dition, the  more  desperate  the  better,  and  we  may  now  begin 
to  lift  up  our  heads,  for  our  redemption  draweth  nigh.  This  is 
the  time  for  God  to  work,  when  all  earthly  hopes  and  prospects 
fail.  When,  from  ourselves,  we  have  no  hope,  such  have  been 
the  times  in  which  God  has  wrought  for  his  people,  and  such  are 
the  times  in  which  he  is  promising  still  to  work.  The  Lord  said, 
"  I  will  bring  again  from  Bashan,  I  will  bring  my  people  again 
from  the  depths  of  the  sea." 

Just  so  often  as  she  comes  into  the  depths,  so  often  will  he 
bring  her  out  again. 

But  again,  our  case  is  hopeful  if  we  are  made  truly  sensible 
of  our  deadness,  because  that  very  sensibility  evidences  the  be- 
gun revival.  There  must  be  some  vitality  where  there  is  even 
sense  of  danger.  And  when  the  Church  begins  to  feel  her  spir- 
itual deadness,  it  is  evidence  the  Lord  is  returning  to  her  with 
favor.  Painful  as  it  may  be,  yet  this  sense  of  what  we  really 
are,  is  good  and  favorable ;  and  in  proportion  as  we  feel  it,  so 
will  we  apply  ourselves  to  remedy  those  things  which  have 
brought  on  our  calamity.  The  first  and  manifest  influence  of 
the  Lord's  work  among  us  in  Xenia,  after  the  Convention  which 
met  there,  was  the  freedom  with  which  we  could  talk  with  sin- 
ners about  the  interests  of  their  souls. 

Before,  we  could  talk  about  common  matters  and  abstract 
doctrines  of  theology,  but  we  feared  to  accost  men  about  their 
own  personal  interests,  and  to  press  upon  them  privately  the 
duties  of  personal  piety.     But  after  that  Convention,  we  found 


300  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

no  difficulty  in  the  matter  of  addressing  men  directly,  and  we 
were  astonished  to  find  that  all  this  time  we  were  really  fearing  to 
talk  thus  with  men,  they  would  have  been  pleased  if  we  had  done 
it.  An  instance  of  this  kind  came  under  my  own  observation : 
A  gentleman,  whose  family  was  connected  with  my  congrega- 
tion, had  himself  attended  for  a  time  on  my  ministry,  and  after- 
ward ceased  to  hear  me  altogether.  Though  he  was  always 
friendly  with  me,  and  treated  me  with  great  personal  respect, 
yet  I  was  always  afraid  his  absenting  himself  from  ordinances 
was  because  of  some  dissatisfaction  with  my  ministry.  I  never 
accosted  him  directly  in  regard  to  his  own  state  or  exercises. 
Having  understood  that  he  was  feeling  deeply  on  the  subject  of 
personal  religion,  I  visited  him,  and  oh,  what  a  sense  of  shame 
and  sorrow  I  felt  when  he  told  me  that  during  all  the  time  of  his 
carelessness,  he  would  have  been  glad  if  I  had  talked  to  him 
thus  directly.  We  found  that  we  had  been  afraid  when  there 
was  no  cause  of  fear,  and  that  those  we  regard  as  careless  sin- 
ners, are  really  more  willing  to  talk  about  their  spiritual  inter- 
ests than  we  had  supposed.  All  these  things  should  impress  us 
with  a  deep  sense  of  our  want  of  spiritual  vitality,  and  when 
thus  impressed,  we  will  wrestle  more  earnestly  with  God  for  the 
reviving  grace  of  his  Holy  Spirit. 

Prof.  Young  said :  The  spirit  of  inspiration  makes  known  a 
cause  of  deadness  in  the  Church.  Because  iniquity  shall  abound, 
the  love  of  many  shall  wax  cold.  The  same  truth  is  contained 
in  the  heathen  maxim,  adopted  by  the  same  spirit.  Be  not  de- 
ceived ;  "  evil  communications  corrupt  good  manners."  There 
are  illustrations  of  the  truth  of  this  principle  in  every  associa- 
tion of  life.  If  we  look  around  us  we  see  its  influence  in  every 
community.  If  we  could  see  any  evil  from  which  society  suf- 
fers, as  a  new  thing,  and  in  all  its  enormity,  would  we  not  all 
combine  to  put  it  down  ?  Because  evils  productive  of  great 
injury  to  society,  are  common,  because  we  have  been  accustomed 
to  them  from  childhood,  we  look  on  their  effects  as  a  matter  of 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  301 

course,  and  become  apathetic.  Are  not  the  Church  and  Chris- 
tians, as  individuals,  too  much  under  this  influence? 

This  disposition  shows  itself  in  all  the  affairs  of  life  ;  and  in 
enterprize  and  industry  men  are  far  below  what  they  ought  to 
be.  They  are  satisfied  with  the  old  way  of  doing  things,  and 
we  cannot  get  them  out  of  these  old  ways  until  we  can  show 
them  a  better  way.  This  principle  affects  men  both  in  the  bus- 
iness of  life  and  in  their  religious  interests ;  hence  there  is  a 
great  deal  of  deadness  in  the  Church,  both  among  ministers  and 
members. 

If  these  things  be  so,  what  shall  be  done  to  break  up  this  in- 
difference ?  There  must  be  a  clear  apprehension  of  the  fact, 
and  a  calm  consideration  of  its  effects,  in  order  that  there  may 
be  action  corresponding  to  the  wants  of  the  Church  and  her 
condition. 

This  train  of  thought  had  been  suggested  by  an  incident  that 
occurred  at  a  meeting  he  had  lately  attended,  whose  object  was 
to  put  down  the  traffic  in  intoxicating  drinks.  After  an  address 
had  been  delivered,  some  person  inquired  of  the  president  wdiat 
should  be  done  next  ?  His  reply  was,  He  thought  we  had  bet- 
ter reflect  on  what  we  had  heard  to-night.  In  my  own  mind,  I 
inqured,  What  has  the  world  gained  by  earnest  thinkers  reflect- 
ing on  flagrant  evils  ?  I  thought  of  the  time  when  men,  women 
and  children  were  torn  from  their  homes  and  sold  into  hopeless 
slavery  ;  and  when  Christian  men  reaped  the  gains  of  this  traf- 
fic; and  although  they  were  not  ignorant  of  the  evils  chargeable 
to  their  conduct,  no  one  thought  about  them  in  their  number  and 
enormity.  Custom  made  the  slave  trade  familiar,  and  men 
ceased  to  feel  about  its  evils. 

How  was  the  evil  broken  up?  The  Chancellor  of  an  English 
University  offered  a  prize  for  the  best  essay  on  the  African  slave 
trade.  A  student,  who  competed  for  the  prize,  visited  the  sea 
coast.  He  learned  from  men  engaged  in  the  traffic  the  horrors 
connected  with  it.     His  soul  was  filled  with  amazement.     After 


302  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

gaining  the  prize  for  which  he  competed,  the  truths  it  contained 
still  remained  in  his  mind,  filling  it  with  anxiety.  The  question 
would  come  up,  Are  these  things  true  ?  and  if  so,  what  must  be 
done  to  get  rid  of  them?  Some  one  must  devote  himself  to  the 
work,  and  if  no  other,  he  must  do  it.  Thus  he  went  on  reflecting, 
until  he  concluded  to  give  up  his  life  to  efforts  for  putting  an  end 
to  the  traffic  in  human  flesh  and  blood ;  and  the  effects  of  his 
devotedness  will  extend  until  there  shall  not  be  a  slave  on  the 
earth,  and  the  name  of  Clarkson  is  a  memorial  to  all,  showing 
what  an  individual  can  do. 

Much  about  the  same  time  another  man  began  to  reflect.  The 
heathen  world,  in  all  its  pollution  and  degradation,  lay  before 
his  mind.  He  thought  of  the  millions  going  down  to  death,  and 
of  means  to  secure  their  salvation.  He  loved  Christ,  and  the 
souls  of  his  race  for  Christ's  sake.  He  took  pieces  of  leather 
of  different  colors,  and  with  these  he  covered  a  globe,  marking 
on  it  the  various  religions  of  the  world,  and  the  moral  condition 
of  the  people.  As  he  sat  on  his  work-bench,  with  his  eye  on 
the  shoe  that  he  was  making,  his  mind  was  full  of  the  subject 
that  engrossed  his  thoughts,  and  he  would  stop  and  turn  his 
globe,  and  as  his  eye  fell  on  the  dark  spots  indicative  of  the 
moral  condition  of  the  heathen  world,  his  lips  would  exclaim  : 
"And  these  are  Pagans — and  these  are  Pagans,  and  these  are 
Pagans" — and  with  the  sadness  of  heart  caused  by  reflecting  on 
their  miseries,  came  the  thought,  Who  will  carry  the  gospel  to 
these  heathens?  and  following  this,  the  resolution,  If  no  one 
else,  I  will  do  it.  This  led  to  his  preparation  for  the  ministry, 
his  entrance  on  the  missionary  field  afar  from  his  native  land, 
and  to  an  extensive  personal  usefulness;  and  the  influence  of  his 
example  has  animated  others,  and  will  continue  to  do  so,  until 
the  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the  wa- 
ters cover  the  sea.  How  great  has  been,  and  will  be,  the  influ- 
ence of  Carey  in  bringing  about  this  glorious  day. 

An  individual  did  this,  and  shall  \vc  not  believe  that  individ- 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  303 

uals  can  still  do  much  ?  Have  we  not  the  same  promising  God  ? 
Is  his  hand  shortened  that  he  cannot  save  ?  If  we  do  not  be- 
lieve it  is,  why  such  backwardness  in  his  work  ?  The  men  of 
the  world  do  not  so  act ;  nor  do  Christian  men  so  act  in  worldly 
things.  The  great  modern  conqueror  knew  no  impossibilities  in 
the  accomplishment  of  his  plans.  When  told  that  anything  could 
not  be  done,  Napoleon's  reply  was  :  "  Impossible  is  the  adjective 
of  fools."  Even  in  the  use  of  human  means,  men  see  no  im- 
possibilities in  securing  natural  ends  by  natural  means  ;  and 
when  they  undertake  to  do  anything,  they  lay  their  plans,  and 
prosecute  them  with  energy. 

And  now,  what  lessons  are  we  taught  by  these  examples  ? 
We  have  the  history  of  the  Church  before  us,  and  instrumen- 
talities of  divine  appointment  wherewith  to  conquer,  and  there 
is  nothing  done  in  vain  in  the  Lord's  work.  As  ministers,  what 
have  we  done  ?  Go  back  to  Augustine,  and  see  the  fervency  of 
his  love,  his  zeal  and  devotion,  and  the  ardor  of  his  labors.  So 
of  Luther.  How  confident  was  he  in  the  belief  that  he  was 
simply  an  instrument  in  the  hand  of  God !  He  ever  felt  con- 
scious that  he  sought  not  his  own  glory,  but  the  glory  of  God, 
in  doing  his  work.  So  was  it  with  Calvin  and  Wesley,  and 
with  every  man  that  has  ever  made  his  mark  in  the  world  in 
doing  good.  Such  is  the  divine  arrangement ;  and  God  will 
bless  those  who  zealously  and  devotedly  work  for  him. 

How  far  may  this  agency  be  carried  ?  I  will  answer  by  men- 
tioning a  single  point.  A  brother  referred  to  the  discipline  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  as  the  secret  of  its  success.  It 
is  not  the  discipline  of  the  Church  in  its  application  to  offenses 
against  immorality  that  peculiarly  characterizes  that  Church, 
and  has  given  it  a  rapid  growth,  but  its  discipline  as  embracing 
its  working  machinery  —  properly  the  organization  of  that 
Church.  The  secret  of  the  success  of  that  Church  lies  in  giv- 
ing every  man  and  woman  a  work  to  do,  and  setting  them  to  the 
doing  of  it.     We  can  do  that  too.     Ministers  can  instruct  their 


304  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

people  in  reference  to  their  peculiar  work.  Our  people  need 
not  instruction  of  the  head  only,  but  a  calling  out,  and  a  putting 
forth  of  all  the  energies  of  the  man  into  activity  in  the  service 
of  the  Lord.  It  was  never  the  divine  intention  that  all  the  work 
should  be  done  by  ministers ;  it  is  their  duty  to  instruct  others, 
and  the  duty  of  all  to  be  workers  in  their  several  fields  of  labor. 
No  wonder  we  are  dead — not  because  there  is  not  life  in  the 
soul,  but  because  there  is  not  proper  employment  to  develop  the 
capacities  of  the  soul.  There  is  a  dwindling  of  the  spiritual 
faculties  for  want  of  exercise,  as  there  is  in  the  muscles  of  the 
body  from  a  similar  cause.  Let  every  brother  see  to  it,  that  the 
proper  force  be  put  to  work  in  his  own  neighborhood,  and  let 
him  not  be  discouraged  by  difficulties.  Carey  was  not  discour- 
aged by  the  difficulties  in  his  way.  The  Christian  simply  asks, 
is  he  doing  his  duty  ? 

There  was  a  time  wThen  a  land  wras  to  be  possessed,  and  it  was 
a  good  land.  Men  were  sent  to  examine  it,  and  all  brought 
back  an  evil  report,  except  Caleb  and  Joshua,  who  said :  "  If 
the  Lord  delight  in  us,  then  will  he  bring  us  into  this  land,  and 
give  it  us."  They  had  not  the  feelings  of  the  people  with  them. 
With  a  glorious  prospect  before  us  of  enjoying  the  blessings  of 
which  the  land  of  promise  wras  only  the  type,  let  us  see  that  we 
are  such  as  God  will  own  and  bless  in  the  great  wrork  in  which 
we  are  engaged  in  his  service  on  the  earth. 

Ivev.  J.  M.  Henderson  said  he  felt  somewhat  diffident  in 
speaking  at  this  time,  as  remarks  similar  to  those  he  was  about 
to  make  may  have  been  made  in  the  former  part  of  the  day  be- 
fore his  arrival.  But  he  wished  to  say  a  i'cw  things.  It  has 
occurred  to  every  mind,  that  one  cause  of  deadness  is  the  di- 
vided condition  of  the  Church  of  God.  A  house  divided 
against  itself  cannot  stand.  All  are  familiar  with  the  declara- 
tion, united  we  stand,  divided  we  fall.  This  is  true  when 
spoken  of  an  army,  and  generally  true  when  spoken  of  an  army 
broken  into  factions.  What  general  does  not  know  this  ? 
What  soldier  does  not  know  this  ? 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  805 

When  an  army  is  broken  into  parties  which  exert  themselves 
against  each  other  instead  of  against  the  common  enemy,  it 
must  be  vanquished,  and  it  is  often  self-vanquished.  There  is 
another  idea  here  in  reference  to  an  army,  united  we  stand,  di- 
vided we  die.  The  consequence  of  such  divisions  is  the 
slaughter  of  the  army.  It  is  also  true  of  the  Church  of  God. 
Death  reigns  because  there  are  divisions  among  us.  It  is  true 
of  any  body.  It  is  true  of  the  family.  When  the  husband  and 
wife  are  in  battle  array  against  each  other,  brother  against 
brother,  sister  against  sister,  confusion  and  deadness  to  all  affec- 
tion and  to  all  family  prosperity  are  the  consequences.  You 
have  all  witnessed  these  things.  It  is  equally  true  of  the 
Church  of  God.  They  indulge  against  each  other  in  denomi- 
national strife,  losing  sight  of  the  great  interests  of  religion. 

We  may  apply  the  figure  to  a  building.  Cut  it  down  and  re- 
move its  parts  to  a  distance  from  each  other,  and  what  will  be 
the  result  ?  The  Church  is  like  a  building  cut  in  pieces  ;  and 
individuals  thrust  themselves  into  the  chasm,  separating  the  parts 
further  and  further  from  each  other.  That  is  the  reason  the 
Church  is  in  so  pitiful  condition.  We  may  apply  it  also  to  the 
vegetable  kingdom.  When  a  vegetable  is  cut  into  parts,  it 
withers  away.  The  branch  is  cut  off  and  then  it  dies.  Cut 
away  the  branches  and  there  is  no  verdure  on  the  vine.  You 
may  apply  the  figure  to  the  body.  Christ  is  the  head,  and  the 
Church  is  the  body.  It  presents  to  us  the  picture  of  the  beauti- 
ful head  and  a  body  torn  to  shreds.  No  wonder  that  there  are 
appearances  of  death  on  that  body.  A  wonder  that  it  was  not 
dead  long  ago. 

It  produces  a  denominational  pride  to  outstrip  each  other  in 
numbers.  This  temptation  to  increase  in  numbers  has  caused 
the  admission  of  men  who  should  never  have  been  admitted. 
Because  of  their  wealth  they  can  support  the  Church  ;  others 
by  their  position  will  give  character  and  influence  to  the  Church, 
but  no  inquiries  whether  they  have  grace  or  not.     Those  who 


306  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

are  excluded  for  scandalous  offenses  from  one  party,  another  is 
tempted  to  receive.  Will  God  thus  bind  and  loose  ?  That  per- 
son who  is  bound  on  earth  and  repents  not,  and  then  loosed, 
will  God  bless  ?  These  things  cause  deadness,  and  denomina- 
tional pride.  Persons  are  brought  into  the  Church  and  kept 
there  who  ought  to  be  excluded.  Dead  branches  here  and  there 
on  the  tree  destroy  its  vitality.  That  is  the  state  of  the  Church. 
Divided  and  distracted  instead  of  gathering  together,  and  prop- 
ping the  building,  each  runs  to  little  squads  of  denominational 
parties,  and  with  trembling  hands  clings  to  the  frail  tenement. 
I  do  not  say  we  should  cement  without  regard  to  truth,  but  we 
can  do  it  on  scriptural  grounds. 

Mr.  Dawson,  ruling  elder,  said  our  cause  of  deadness  was  so 
little  time  spent  in  religious  exercises.  We  can  tell  why  a  man 
is  alive  to  the  world;  cannot  we  tell  why  he  is  not  alive  to  spir- 
itual things  ?  He  wished  to  address  himself  particularly  to 
elders,  as  the  ministers  had  addressed  themselves  particularly 
to  ministers.  My  brethren,  what  are  our  vows  ?  How  many 
members  have  we  visited  and  sought  their  salvation  ? 

We  have  met  a  few  times  to  decide  on  cases  of  discipline. 
What  gathering  and  visiting  have  we  done  ?  What  knowledge 
of  our  families  have  we  had  ?  Can  we  give  an  account  of  our 
stewardship  ? 

There  has  been  a  want  of  faithful  administration  of  God's 
means.  We  have  no  reason  to  doubt  that  these  means  he  will 
bless.  Nor  have  we  reason  to  expect  the  Spirit  without  the  use 
of  means. 

At  this  important  time  I  hope  we  will  come  out  and  take 
higher  ground,  both  doctrinal  and  practical.  Elders  must  en- 
courage the  ministers,  the  ministers  the  elders,  and  both  the 
people.  We  hold  the  truth,  but  have  trusted  too  much  to  a 
sound  creed ;  we  will  take  higher  or  lower  ground  before  we  get 
through.  The  Church  never  stands  still,  her  course  is  onward 
or  backward. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  6Vl 

Rev.  W.  Davidson  said  we  sometimes  specify  effects  rather 
than  the  cause.  We  may  run  over  and  state  many  things  that 
are  wrong  and  yet  they  be  only  effects.  If  we  want  to  find  out 
the  cause  we  must  philosophize ;  and  to  discover  the  law  of 
cause  and  effect,  men  have  been  since  going  about  observing 
facts  and  find  them  related  as  cause  and  effect.  Unless  a  cause 
has  been  revealed  by  God  we  must  find  it  by  its  effects. 

Every  effect  has  some  operative  cause.  In  the  matter  before 
us,  as  in  all  others,  every  effect  has  its  cause.  Deadness  has 
one  cause.  I  must  look  at  facts  over  a  large  area,  and  a  long 
time  and  in  other  circumstances,  and  put  them  together;  then  if 
I  find  this  has  always  been  produced  by  that  and  another,  then 
I  have  found  the  cause  of  this  thing.  The  Church  has  been 
often  dead  and  revived  again. 

Deadness  has  followed  one  thing,  and  life  has  followed  one 
thing.  Disobedience  to  the  command  of  Christ  is  the  cause  of 
our  deadness.  It  is  our  failure  to  carry  out  his  last  great  com- 
mand, "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,"  etc.,  accompanied  with  the 
promise,  and  "  Lo  !  I  am  with  you  always."  He  is  with  us  as 
a  wall  of  defense,  as  our  guide  and  counsellor,  as  a  pillar  of  fire. 
As  the  Church  has  obeyed,  she  has  always  lived.  See  how  she 
flourished  under  the  apostles.  By-and-by  she  turned  aside 
because  of  orthodox  contendings  for  doctrine,  because  of  large 
congregations,  and  men  began  to  inquire,  not  where  they  could 
do  the  most  good,  but  where  they  could  get  the  best  congrega- 
tions. Love  was  the  principle  impulse  with  God's  servants. 
The  Spirit  did  not  leave  them  till  they  turned  aside.  While 
the  reformation  Church  preached  and  practiced  the  great  doc- 
trine of  justification  by  faith  and  its  affiliated  doctrines,  God  did 
not  forsake  her,  but  as  soon  as  they  quarreled,  God  left  them. 
If  you  observe  facts  seen  for  a  long  time,  you  will  see  when  the 
spirit  of  missions  revived  the  Church,  and  where  not,  the  Church 
died.  You  may  hold  Conventions,  engage  in  prayirg  and  sing- 
ing, but  all  will  do  no  good  until  you  rise  and  convert  the  world. 


308  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Go  to  your  neighbor  and  try  to  convert  him,  and  do  not  re- 
proach him,  but  hold  him  up.  A  man  who  has  a  work  to  do  and 
will  do  it,  God  will  go  with  him.  We  have  been  turning  aside  to 
wranglings.  The  Episcopal  Church  has  given  herself  up  to  con- 
tend for  the  succession  ;  the  Baptists  to  go  straight  down  into 
the  water,  and  come  straight  up  again;  the  Associate  Reformed 
Church  to  the  singing  of  the  Scripture  Psalms;  the  Reformed 
Presbyterian  Church  for  the  Headship  of  Christ ;  and  the  As- 
sociate Church  to  the  subject  of  covenanting.  I  am  orthodox, 
and  by  no  means  undervalue  the  importance  of  cleaving  to  the 
Scripture  Psalms  ;  but  these  are  not  our  only  things.  If  we 
preach  Christ  and  embark  in  the  conversion  of  man  according 
to  his  command,  he  will  take  care  of  his  Headship  and  doc- 
trines of  his  word. 

Rev.  E.  Cummings  said  we  must  look  at  things  in  natural 
life.  The  body  is  sustained  by  food.  Let  us  return  to  the 
bread  of  life.  We  find  that  there  is  a  thirsting  after  what  is  in 
periodicals  and  papers  of  our  time,  but  little  searching  after  the 
bread  of  life.  The  scriptural  rule  is  in  Deuteronomy.  This  is 
the  true  source  of  life.  No  active  people,  until  we  betake  our- 
selves to  a  more  diligent  use  of  the  bread  of  life.  Is  it  with  us 
as  our  daily  bread  ?  We  probably  read  a  chapter,  sing  a 
psalm,  but  there  is  scarcely  a  word  dropped — do  not  teach  it  to 
our  children  as  we  go  out,  and  as  we  come  in — as  we  rise  up, 
and  as  we  sit  down.  If  we  would  return  to  the  method  in  the 
early  age  of  the  Church,  we  might  expect  that  life  and  vitality 
would  follow  such  a  daily  feeding  on  the  bread  of  life. 

EVENING    SESSION. 

At  1\  P.  M.,  the  Convention  met,  Rev.  Dr.  Guthrie  presid- 
ing. Commenced  by  singing  Psalm  cxix,  9-17.  Prayer  by 
Rev.  Dr.  Beveridge.  Sung  Psalm  exxx,  5  to  the  end.  Prayer 
by  Rev.  Dr.  Dales. 

The  President  called  for  remarks  of  brethren  on  topic  under 
consideration  at  last  session  of  the  Convention. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  809 

It  was  moved  that  devotional  exercises  be  continued.  Agreed 
to. 

Sung  Psalm  cxxxvii,  1-15.  Prayer  by  Rev.  Mr.  Paxton, 
Presbyterian  Church,  (0.  S.)  Sung  Psalm  xl,  1-13.  Prayer 
by  Rev.  Tlieo.  Wylie. 

Rev.  McArthur  moved  to  pass  the  topic  under  discussion  and 
take  up  the  eighth.     Agreed  to. 

Rev.  J.  R.  Doig  said  one  cause  of  the  Church's  being  in  her 
present  condition,  is  our  selfishness.  Our  condition  is  described 
by  the  prophet  Ilaggai,  in  the  first  chapter.  We,  like  the  Jews, 
have  taken  out  much  and  brought  in  little,  because  the  Lord  has 
blowed  upon  it.  We  are  standing  each  in  the  way  of  his  own 
consecration  to  God,  and  this  is  a  hindrance  to  the  gospel.  The 
people  when  plowing,  merchandizing,  etc.,  do  it  for  themselves, 
not  for  God.  When  we  turn  back  to  God  we  will  have  a  real 
revival.  He  would  therefore  connect  the  two  topics  in  the  dis- 
cussion. 

Rev.  S.  McArthur  said  it  is  in  accordance  with  the  word  ef 
God  that  we  should  look  for  a  revival.  He  has  said  that  he 
will  pour  out  his  Holy  Spirit.  With  all  the  evidences  of  the 
necessity  of  a  revival,  we  are  encouraged  to  hope  that  a  revival 
has  commenced.  We  have  been  much  encouraged  at  a  Throne 
of  Grace.  These  assemblies  are  the  result  of  secret,  family  and 
social  prayer.  And  prayer  is  an  indication  of  life,  it  is  the  life- 
breath  of  the  Christian. 

Prayer,  real  fervent  prayer,  the  result  of  the  pouring  out  of 
the  Spirit  of  God  on  the  heart.  If  this  is  not  an  evidence,  then 
is  there  no  evidence  of  true  revival.  We  may  have  discussions 
and  no  revival ;  but  if  we  pray,  not  only  those  here,  but  those 
wrestling  throughout  the  Church  shall  be  encouraged,  and  we 
will  prevail.  Then  may  this  work  go  on  till  the  knowledge  of 
the  Lord  cover  the  earth. 

Rev.  Pres.  B.  Waddle  :  Brethren  and  Christian  friends,  we 
are  all  here.     We  see  each  other,  and  have  no  doubt  that  we 


310  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

are  alive.  One  evidence  of  natural  life  is  sufficient.  We  look 
out  of  the  window  and  see  two  men  working  in  a  field — we  con- 
clude that  they  live — dead  men  cannot  work.  We  look  out 
again  and  see  them  standing,  and  we  still  are  sati^-fied  that  they 
are  alive.  We  look  out  again  and  see  them  neither  working 
nor  standing,  but  sitting,  and  we  believe  them  alive.  So  again 
we  see  them  lying,  one  singing  sweetly  and  the  other  crying, 
we  know  they  are  alive.  Again  they  are  lying,  but  neither 
singing  or  crying — we  draw  near,  they  breathe,  and  therefore 
we  know  they  live.  Each  one  of  these  evidences  is  sufficient 
to  prove  the  existence  of  natural  life.  The  same  holds  good 
in  spiritual  life.  If  like  Paul  he  breatheth,  life  is  there.  Let 
him  cry  and  sing,  walk  to  and  fro  and  work,  then  there  is  evi- 
dence that  there  is  life  and  that  it  is  vigorous.  If  we  see  a  man 
working  for  his  Divine  Master  and  the  salvation  of  the  souls  of 
men,  we  can  draw  our  own  conclusion. 

Rev.  Church  :  "  I  thirst  for  God,  the  living  God ;  when  shall 
I  appear  before  God."  When  there  is  real  prayer,  containing 
principles  of  faith,  then  is  the  Church  revived.  We  are  apt  to 
draw  nigh  with  a  cold  heart;  but  when  God  breathes  His  Spirit 
into  us,  we  return  not  as  we  went.  Let  the  revived  ministers  of 
God's  word  preach  in  faith ;  and  it  is  as  necessary  to  pray  in 
faith.  If  God  revive  them,  it  will  be  manifested  by  more  of 
love  to  God  and  to  our  fellow  men.  When  truly  revived,  they 
become  eyes  to  the  blind  and  feet  to  the  lame.  Such  love  is 
always  operative.  When  revived,  they  will  breathe  a  spirit  of 
true  Christian  philanthropy.  His  name  will  be  glorified  in  us 
and  by  us. 

Rev.  II.  II.  Blair  said:  ''To  be  carnally  minded  is  death,  but 
to  be  spiritually  minded  is  life  and  peace."  It  is  the  life  of  God 
in  the  soul  of  man,  so  that  we  are  alive  unto  God  through  Je- 
sus Christ  our  Lord.  It  is  not  working  alone  that  is  evidence 
of  this  life.  Many  work  the  work  of  darkness.  A  man  may 
be  a  missionary  when  the  crowning  glory  of  his  work  is  to  con- 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  311 

vert  men  from  one  name  to  another,  and  his  zeal  for  this  will 
cause  him  to  compass  sea  and  land.     This  is  no  evidence. 

The  way  of  the  soul  revived  is  onward  and  upward.  If  you 
want  a  history  of  revivals,  we  may  refer  to  your  own  address 
last  night,  Mr.  Chairman  (Guthrie's).  And  as  in  olden  time, 
so  now.  The  rubbish  must  be  removed,  and  Zion  must  be  re- 
built. There  will  be  a  separating  from  the  nations.  So  it  was 
in  the  Pentecostal.  Ministers  disconnected  themselves  from 
everything  else.  They  would  not  even  consent  to  distribute 
gold  and  silver,  but  deacons  must  be  chosen  for  this  very  work. 
Look  at  the  result.  The  people  came  forward  and  laid  their 
possessions  at  the  apostles'  feet.  A  man  would  be  accounted  a 
madman  in  this  land  who  would  do  as  these  did  under  the  apos- 
tles' ministry.     Let  us  take  up  our  cross  and  follow  Jesus. 

Dr.  Pressly  said,  it  is  admitted  on  all  hands  that  it  is  by  the 
power  of  the  Spirit,  godliness  is  revived  in  the  soul.  Note  the 
fruits  manifesting  this  revival.  We  have  love  placed  in  front — 
love  to  God,  and  love  to  our  fellow  man.  In  the  first  instance, 
by  acting  according  to  the  divine  will,  and  in  the  second,  in 
doing  good  to  all  men,  especially  to  the  household  of  faith. 
Love  prompts  us  to  kindness  toward  all,  great  or  small,  rich  or 
poor.  Our  love  will  be  to  all,  especially  to  the  household  of 
faith.  Let  our  love  be  revived,  and  it  will  remove  those  bar- 
riers which  lie  between  us,  and  it  will  revive  its  fellow.  When 
such  a  reviving  time  arrives,  you  cannot  prevent  their  fellow- 
ship. It  is  gratifying  to  have  this  evidence  of  godliness  in  the 
heart.  There  are  various  departments  of  the  household  of 
faith,  all  animated  by  the  same  spirit.  Ministers  uniting  to- 
gether in  the  same  song  of  praise,  and  lifting  up  their  voices 
together  in  prayer.  This  is  an  omen  for  good.  Let  us  take 
encouragement  to  hope  that  the  set  time  is  come  when  God  will 
manifest  his  favor  and  dispense  his  grace,  so  as  to  gather  us 
into  one. 

Rev.  A.  M.  Stewart  said :  The   next  fruit  of  the   Spirit  is 


312  THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 

joy.  Of  all  evidences  we  need  this  most.  The  prayer  of  the 
Psalmist  regarded  this  as  a  token  of  a  revival,  "  That  in  Thee 
may  thy  people  joy.  Wilt  thou  not  us  revive  ?"  And  we  ought 
to  make  it  our  prayer.  Joy,  the  least  sought  of  all  the  fruits  of 
the  Spirit.  On  the  day  of  Pentecost  they  were  filled  with  joy, 
and  went  with  singleness  and  gladness  of  heart,  breaking  bread 
from  house  to  house.  I  say,  we  need  it  most.  The  joy  of  sins 
forgiven,  of  hope  in  glory —  these  fail  in  most ;  we  hear  of  it  the 
least  of  all  the  evidences  of  God's  love.  O  that  we  may  jo3r  in 
God  reviving  us. 

Rev.  D.  Blair:  There  is  an  evidence  of  a  true  revival  in 
this  assembly.  Why  have  we  come  here  ?  What  is  this  anx- 
iety for?  Can  it  be  without  prayer?  For  what?  Why  for 
the  communion  of  saints ;  that  for  this  God  would  revive  us. 
The  same  that  runs  down  the  apostolic  creed,  and  from  the  be- 
ginning. There  is  a  desire  to  have  this  article  of  that  creed 
revived.  It  may  not  be  so  expressed  in  words,  but  that  is  the 
meaning  of  all  this  anxiety.  If  this  is  not  an  evidence  of  a  true 
revival,  I  know  nothing  about  it,  and  I  care  nothing  about  it. 
The  eyes  of  the  Church  are  looking  on  to  see  what  will  become 
of  it,  as  the  mother  of  Moses,  with  joy  and  fear  mingling  to- 
gether, looked  upon  her  child  in  the  water  to  see  what  would 
become  of  him.  Could  all  have  been  here  that  would  have  de- 
sired to  come,  all  the  Churches  in  Pittsburgh  would  not  have 
held  them.  We  could  have  filled  a  train  from  Indiana,  but 
knew  all  could  not  be  accommodated.  And  we  knew  our  eyes 
were  on  you,  and  we  would  hold  you  accountable  at  the  bar  of 
God,  whether  this  communion  of  saints  be  hastened  by  your 
action,  or  this  rubbish  all  remain. 

Rev.  E.  Small:  My  heart's  desire  and  prayer  to  God  for 
Israel  is,  that  they  may  be  saved.  I  think  this  evening  an  evi- 
dence of  the  state  of  many  of  our  hearts.  The  Xenia  Conven- 
tion was  a  new  era  —  "delight  thyself  in  God,  he'll  give  thine 
heart's  desire  to  thee ;  thy  way  to  God  commit,  him  trust,  it 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  813 

bring  to  pass  shall  he."  We  are  beginning  to  realize,  I  trust, 
more  than  a  form,  a  mere  form  —  even  a  power  of  godliness. 
I  was  glad  to  hear  that  there  was  a  warming  up  from  mere  for- 
malities. Formalities,  reading  the  Word,  catechizing,  and  our 
Lord's  Prayer  are  useful,  but  they  are  not  mere  formalities  — 
and  the  warming  up  by  the  Spirit  of  God  will  change  these  from 
forms  to  become  powers. 

From  remarks  of  others,  and  my  own  experience  corroborat- 
ing them,  heart  religion  is  wanted.  We  must  turn  from  formal- 
ities. "  The  habitation  of  thy  house,  Lord,  I  have  loved  well," 
must  be  the  language  of  our  hearts.  All  Protestantism  proves 
the  value  of  those  Psalms. 

Rev.  James  Prestley  said  :  The  language  of  the  topic,  "  Evi- 
dences of  a  true  revival,"  taken  strictly,  is  redundant.  All 
revivals  of  true  religion  (the  religion  of  which  we  are  speaking 
in  this  Convention)  are  true  revivals  :  spurious  ones  are  not  re- 
vivals. But  the  language  of  the  topic  begets  the  idea  that  there 
are  spurious  revivals  of  religion,  so  called,  and  calls  upon  us  to 
discriminate  between  revivals  of  true  religion  and  those  that  are 
not  revivals  at  all.  All  mere  sentiment  is  not  religion,  and  the 
increase  of  it  is  not  a  revival  of  religion.  All  mere  religious 
feeling,  however  deep  it  may  be,  is  not  true  religion,  and  the  in- 
crease of  it  is  not  necessarily  a  revival  of  true  religion.  Con- 
viction of  sin,  and  a  high  sense  of  the  character  and  offices  of 
Christ,  is  not  religion,  and  the  increase  of  these  may  not  be 
either  a  quickening  of  the  Spirit,  or  a  revival  of  his  work  in  the 
soul.  All  religion  that  does  not  bring  the  sin-stricken  soul  to 
Christ,  to  trust  in  him  and  rest  upon  his  merits  alone  for  accept- 
ance with  God  ;  that  does  not  cause  him  to  hate  sin,  and  to  cease 
its  practice,  and  to  be  conformed  to  Christ  in  holy  living,  is  spu- 
rious. True  religion  consists  in  conformity  to  Christ,  to  embrace 
his  teachings  and  to  reduce  them  to  practice,  in  humble  depend- 
ence upon  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  a  holy  conversation  and 

a  holy  life.     The  more  close  this  conformity  is,  the  more  religion 
21 


314  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

there  is.  To  accomplish  this,  the  apostle  tells  as,  was  the  great 
object  God  had  in  view  in  sending  his  Son  into  the  world,  "  That 
we  might  be  conformed  to  his  image,  that  he  might  be  the  first- 
born among  many  brethren."  He  is  the  image  of  God,  and  all 
God's  other  children  are  to  be  in  the  image  of  the  first-born, 
that  there  ma}'  be  a  family  likeness.  Christ's  character,  as  dis- 
played in  the  gospel,  is  for  our  imitation.  "Let  this  mind  be  in 
you  which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus."  In  proportion,  then,  as 
the  mind  of  Christ  is  in  us,  is  religion  powerful  in  the  soul :  and 
as  this  conformity  grows  and  increases,  we  have  evidence  that 
good  work  is  living,  and  being  revived  and  increased.  The 
question  to  be  answered  is,  Have  we  more  of  this  conformity  to 
Christ,  this  mind  that  was  in  Christ,  this  year  than  we  had  last 
year  ?  more  to-day  than  we  had  yesterday  ?  These  questions 
every  person  must  answer  for  himself:  and  in  proportion  as  he 
can,  by  divine  grace,  answer  them  in  the  affirmative,  will  he  have 
reason  for  holy  joy  and  gladness. 

The  apostle  tells  us  that  "  pure  religion  and  undefiled  before 
God  and  the  Father,  is  this  :  to  visit  the  fatherless  and  widows 
in  their  affliction,  and  to  keep  himself  unspotted  from  the  world." 
The  teachings  of  this  verse  may  be  embodied  in  this  :  Pure 
religion  consists  in  a  life  of  charity  or  love  and  purity :  that 
charity  which  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  tells  us  consists  in  loving 
the  Lord  our  God  with  all  our  heart,  soul,  strength  and  mind, 
and  in  loving  our  neighbor  as  we  love  ourselves,  which  the 
apostle  tells  us  is  the  fulfilling  of  the  law ;  and  in  that  purity  of 
heart  which  in  its  exercise  overcomes  the  flesh  and  the  world. 
Where  shall  we  find  such  an  example  of  this  love  and  purity  as 
in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ?  Wherever  it  exists  in  the  soul, 
there  exists  evidence  of  likeness  to  Christ ;  and,  as  in  him,  so 
in  us,  it  will  develop  itself  in  the  desire  to  do  good  unto  all 
men,  and  especially  to  those  who  are  of  the  household  of  faith. 
In  this,  again,  we  are  imitators  of  Christ,  and  in  proportion  as 
it  exists,  grows  and  increases,  have  we  evidence  of  the  pos- 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  315 

session  of  true  religion  and  of  its  revival.  We  may  be  assured 
that  as  these  great  principles  were  in  Christ,  and  manifested 
themselves,  their  strength  and  power,  in  his  life,  so  in  propor- 
tion as  we  possess  them,  and  they  grow  stronger  and  stronger, 
and  more  and  more  active  in  us,  will  they  develop  themselves 
in  our  conversation  and  life.  The  more  we  grow  up  into  him, 
the  more  active  those  great  principles  in  the  soul  will  become, 
and  the  more  fully  will  the  inner  man  be  developed  in  the  ex- 
ternal conduct  and  life. 

Rev.  Prof.  Wallace  :  An  evidence  of  genuine  reviving  in  a 
dead  Church,  is  repentance.  When  brought  under  a  sense  of 
sin,  and  to  see  that  it  is  exceedingly  great,  and  in  looking 
back  over  sins  of  the  past,  Ave  sorrow,  and  are  filled  with  indig- 
nation against  them,  and  crawl  in  the  dust  to  obtain  pardon  by 
the  blood  of  Jusus  ;  and  when  by  the  grace  of  God,  with  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  we  have  said  we  will  serve  the  Lord, 
this  is  repentance,  and  this  is  evidence  of  genuine  revival. 

Forgetting  the  past,  anxious  for  the  glory  of  God  and  salva- 
tion of  souls,  then  persisting,  persevering  evenly,  calmly  to  the 
end,  are  evidences  of  a  soul  revived.  How  deeply  have  we 
sinned  !  how  indifferent  have  we  been  to  souls  while  dying  all 
around  us,  and  careless  !  When  all  this  is  changed,  and  we  be- 
come careless  to  everything  but  the  glory  of  God  and  the  sal- 
vation of  souls,  there  will  be  a  great  revival  indeed. 

Rev.  James  Thompson  said :  There  are  two  kinds  of  evi- 
dences, one  internal  and  the  other  external.  The  first  is  known 
to  ourselves.  If  there  is  a  revived  spirit,  the  exercises  named 
will  be  put  forth — the  internal  must  be  answered  by  ourselves. 
It  is  God's  prerogative  to  work,  mine  to  know  it.  It  is  true, 
external  evidences  may  be  false,  but  if  the  grace  of  God  is  in 
the  heart,  it  will  have  external  evidences.  One  design  in  re- 
viving  the  Church,  is  to  develop  her  strength  —  to  bring  those 
resting  under  the  law,  to  trust  in  Christ.  We  devote  ourselves 
to  God.     His  language  is,  He  is  mine,  and  I  am  his.     It  is  no 


316  THE    CHUKCH   MEMORIAL. 

longer  from  the  heart  alone,  but  from  the  heart  by  the  utterings 
of  the  tongue.  If  we  have  revivals  in  our  hearts  and  in  our 
congregations,  there  will  be  a  development  of  those  powers. 
Have  we  these  evidences  ?  Our  want  is  not  grace  to  get  num- 
bers, grace  to  get  wealth,  but  to  be  like  the  primitive  Church, 
when  great  grace  was  on  them  all.  According  to  our  grace  our 
life  will  be  not  only  for  ourselves,  but  to  save  others. 

Rev.  J.  P.  Smart  said :  I  will  not  detain  you  long.  I  have 
always  learned  that  the  blessings  of  Divine  grace  were  of  that 
character,  that  the  more  they  were  tasted  the  more  they  were 
wanted — that  they  tended  downward  as  well  as  upward — in  hu- 
mility as  well  as  love  to  Christ — that  the  believer  sees  his  own 
weakness  as  well  as  Christ's  greatness.  Then  he  sees  more  of 
his  own  destitution  and  Christ's  fullness — wants  more  grace,  and 
does  not  believe  he  is  revived. 

If  there  is  one  thing  which  has  thrown  a  damp  over  this 
solemn  assembly,  it  is  the  beginning  to  talk  as  if  we  were  already 
revived.     If  we  feel  its  influence  we  will  give  Him  no  rest. 

There  is  a  solemn  and  awful  responsibility  resting  on  this  as- 
sembly. We  hope  we  have  enjoyed  some  refreshings ;  but  it 
remains  to  be  seen  whether  these  are  the  results  of  a  true  revi- 
val, or  only  a  little  feeling.  If  we  return  to  our  homes  and  do 
not  pour  out  our  heart  to  God,  it  were  better  that  we  had  re- 
mained at  home.  If  such  should  be  the  result,  I  can  say  for 
myself  that  it  would  have  been  much  better  for  me  to  have  been 
at  home  among  my  people,  in  such  exercises  and  enjoyment  as 
I  have  had  since  our  late  Convention. 

Don't  let  us  begin  to  boast,  brethren.  Some  think  they  see  a 
revival — and  I  hope  they  begin  to  see  it — but  not  yet  that  revi- 
ving that  the  people  look  for  here. 

Rev.  Prof.  Findley  referred  to  love  in  the  soul.  One  mani- 
festation referred  to  an  apostle  says,  "  We  know  we  have  passed 
from  death  unto  life,  because  we  love  the  brethren."  Wherever 
an  increase  of  grace  in  the  soul,  there  is  an  increase  of  love  to 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  317 

brethren.  How  revived,  and  the  soul  not  go  out  tenderly  and 
yearningly !  How  shall  this  reviving  be  accomplished  ?  In 
many  ways.  One  I  name.  To  have  those  barriers  removed 
that  interrupt  our  fellowship,  and  we  brought  into  intimate  com- 
munion together.  We  need  to  be  more  earnest.  Then  difficul- 
ties being  removed,  the  long-desired  union  shall  be  consummated. 

I  fear  the  cause  of  religion  is  about  to  receive  a  heavy  blow. 
I  fear  there  may  be  disappointed  hopes  with  many  of  us,  and  all 
over  the  Church.  Religion  is,  we  fear,  to  receive  a  blow  from 
failure  of  the  long  desired  union.  I  have  one  hope  that  this 
disaster  may  be  avoided,  viz,  by  successful  and  importunate 
prayer. 

Sung  Ps.  xl,  8-10.     Prayer  by  Rev.  D.  H.  A.  M'Lean. 

Dr.  Guthrie  remarked  that  he  hoped  there  was  no  ground  for 
the  fears  expressed  by  the  last  speaker  in  regard  to  the  union  of 
the  Churches  so  negotiating.  He  believed  that  if  they  allowed 
this  measure  to  fail  now,  that  all  the  devils  in  hell  would  hold  a 
jubilee,  whilst  saints  would  weep.  He  trusted  that  brethren 
would  not  allow  themselves  to  be  instrumental  in  such  a  disas- 
trous result. 

Sung  Psalm  Ixxvii,  8  and  9.  Prayer  by  Rev.  Dr.  Swift,  (0. 
S.  Presbyterian  Church).  Benediction  by  Presiding  Officer. 
Adjourned  to  7|  P.  M. 

WEDNESDAY    MORNING. 

Convention  assembled  at  9  o'clock.  Pres.  Waddle,  Associate 
Reformed  Church,  presiding.  Sung  Psalm  xx,  1-5.  Read 
Isaiah,  chapter  xii. 

Before  proceeding  to  prayer,  Dr.  Pressly  announced  that  he 
had  received  a  telegraphic  dispatch  from  the  Reformed  Churches 
in  Cincinnati,  requesting  an  interest  in  the  prayers  of  the  Con- 
vention, and  stating  that  they  met  daily  for  prayer  and  conference. 

Prayer  by   Rev.  J.  T.  Cooper,  D.  D.      Sung   Psalm   cxix, 

129— i^;j. 


318  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Dr.  Pressly  stated  that  he  had  received  through  the  post  office 
a  letter  from  a  lady  about  sixty  miles  distant  from  the  city,  de- 
siring an  interest  in  the  prayers  of  the  Convention,  in  behalf  of 
her  unhappy  family.  She  is  the  mother  of  seven  small  children 
and  the  wife  of  an  intemperate  husband.  Her  request  is,  that 
this  Convention  would  remember  her  afflicted  case  ;  that  God 
would  sustain  her  by  his  grace,  and  enable  her  to  perform  her 
duty  in  her  trying  situation  ;  that  he  would  have  compassion 
upon  her  dear  children,  and  preserve  them  from  the  paths 
wherein  destroyers  go ;  that  he  would  have  pity  upon  her  poor 
husband,  restore  him  to  his  right  mind,  and  rescue  him  from 
everlasting  destruction.  She  adds,  "Our  pastor  is  laboring  hard 
in  the  pulpit  and  in  the  prayer  meeting  for  our  good,  but  he 
never  visits  the  down-trodden  and  the  oppressed." 

Prayer  by  Rev.  Mr.  Taggart.  Sung  Psalm  cxlvii,  1-3. 
Prayer  by  Rev.  D.  Dawson.  Sung  Psalm  xcvii,  10  to  the  end. 
Prayer  by  Mr.  John  Finney,  ruling  elder. 

Rev.  H.  H.  Blair  announced  that  he  had  received  a  letter  from 
New  York  this  morning ;  also,  one  from  Rev.  Mr.  Revel,  from 
Piedmont.  Mr.  Blair  also  read  a  letter  which  had  been  sent  to 
the  Convention  at  Xenia,  but  had  not  been  received  until  the 
Convention  had  adjourned. 

After  the  reading  of  the  letters,  resumed  devotional  exercises. 
Sung  Psalm  xlviii,  11,  to  the  end.  Prayer  by  Rev.  Dr.  Elliott, 
(O.  S.  Presbyterian  Church.) 

Dr.  Rodgers  requested  that,  if  agreeable  to  the  Convention, 
the  chairman  would  read  the  intercessory  prayer  of  the  Saviour, 
in  the  17th  chapter  of  John,  and  asked  the  Convention  to  be- 
lieve that  they  were  offering  up  this  prayer  at  this  time,  and 
that  Christ  was  presenting  that  prayer  now  on  our  behalf. 

Mr.  Brown  suggested  that  the  Convention  take  the  posture  of 
prayer  while  reading  this  prayer. 

It  was  also  suggested  that  after  that  prayer  was  read,  the 
Convention  unite  in  singing  Psalm  xlvii. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  319 

Pres.  Waddle  said :  Indulge  me,  ray  Christian  brethren,  with 
a  few  remarks  before  we  read.  Herein  is  love ;  not  that  we 
love  God,  but  that  God  loveth  us.  Beloved,  if  God  so  love  us, 
ought  we  not  to  love  one  another  ?  God  is  love.  Each  person 
of  the  adorable  Trinity  cherishes  for  the  other  two  love,  even 
infinite  love.  They  are  dwelling  in  love,  and  will  forever  dwell 
in  unbroken  and  undisturbed  love.  And  the  angels,  the  unfallen 
angels,  though  their  numbers  may  be  innumerable,  archangels, 
cherubim  and  seraphim,  have  no  malice,  no  jealousy ;  and  the 
spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect  on  high,  though  gathered  from 
the  east,  the  west,  the  north,  or  the  south,  love  there  as  breth- 
ren— love  pours  from  the  heart.  Now,  brethren,  would  it  not 
be  well  for  us  to  follow  this  example  ?  If  men  will  wrangle  and 
quarrel  about  political  and  other  questions,  would  it  not  be  well 
that  Christians  who  really  wish  to  be  followers  of  the  Saviour, 
if  they  wish  to  demonstrate  or  evince  a  respect  for  this  doctrine, 
cherish  the  same  love  for  their  brethren,  of  whatever  denomina- 
tion ?     Then  they  may  dismiss  their  fears. 

The  President  then  read,  in  a  very  solemn  manner,  the  audi- 
ence standing,  John  xvii.  Sung,  as  suggested,  Psalm  xlvii. 
Prayer  by  Rev.  J.  R.  Doig. 

Rev.  G.  R.  M'Millan  suggested  that  the  President  read  Ro- 
mans  xiv.  This  was  seconded  by  Rev.  J.  Van  Eaton,  who 
remarked  : 

It  may  seem  presumption  in  me  to  venture  a  suggestion  in 
the  midst  of  so  much  assembled  age  and  wisdom.  But  if  you 
are  sincerely  engaged  in  these  services  you  will  cheerfully  ac- 
cept the  suggestion  of  the  humblest  disciple  of  Jesus.  All 
seem  disappointed  here.  The  exercises  have  not  met  the  ex- 
pectations of  m^any.  I  must  confess  that  the  Conference  has  not 
come  up  to  my  own  feelings  as  to  what  it  should  be.  What  is 
the  reason  ?  What  is  it  that  arrests  so  often  the  growing  inter- 
est ?  What  is  it  that  dampens  so  often  the  rising  fervor  of  de- 
votion?    It  is  the  inordinate  concern  about  an  event  anticipated 


320  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

in  the  future.  Many  have  come  charged  with  speeches  to  be 
delivered  on  some  future  day  in  connection  with  that  contem- 
plated event.  Some  have  high  anticipations  and  cannot  contain 
them.  Some  have  painful  forebodings  and  cannot  conceal  them. 
It  is  the  invasion  of  this  anxious  concern  about  matters  in  the 
future  that  disappoints  us.  I  felt  before  I  left  home  the  en- 
croachment of  this  deep  concern.  I  dreaded  its  injurious  in- 
fluence upon  myself  in  this  Convention,  and  against  it  I  have 
struggled  and  prayed.  Now,  we  should  leave  what  concerns 
the  future  of  the  Church  in  the  hands  of  the  Head  of  the 
Church.  The  future  is  God's,  the  present  is  ours.  He  will 
take  care  of  the  interests  of  his  Church  in  the  future  ;  we  can 
trust  him  with  these  interests.  Why  not  then  at  once  dismiss 
all  this  anxiety  and  just  throw  ourselves,  heart  and  soul,  into 
the  duties  of  the  present  time,  prostrating  ourselves  at  the 
Throne  of  Grace — pouring  out  our  whole  hearts  before  God — 
cherishing  a  spirit  of  brotherly  love — feeling  that  we  are  breth- 
ren— forbearing  one  another  in  love — praying  God  to  keep  our 
hearts  and  guard  our  lips,  and,  confiding  in  him,  who  will  take 
care  of  all  our  interests  in  the  future. 

After  which  the  President  read  the  chapter  above  suggested. 

The  President  read  also  according  to  suggestion  from  1 
Kings,  viii,  37-39  ;  also  from  Romans  xiv.  Sung  Psalm  xviii, 
28-30,  on  suggestion.     Prayer  by  Rev.  Mr.  Lorimer. 

Read,  by  request,  chapter  xiii  of  1  Corinthians. 

On  motion,  resolved  that  the  Convention  meet  at  two  o'clock. 

On  motion,  it  was  resolved  that  the  afternoon  session  of  this 
Convention  be  held  in  the  Associate  Presbyterian  Church,  on 
7th  St.,  Pittsburgh. 

Rev.  H.  II.  Blair  made  some  excellent  remarks,  but  as  we 
were  engaged  at  the  time,  we  could  not  report  it. 

Sung  Psalm  cxxxiii.     Prayer  by  Dr.  Guthrie. 

Convention  adjourned.  Rev.  J.  P.  Smart  to  preside  in  the 
afternoon.     Benediction  by  the  President. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  321 

AFTERNOON    SESSION. 

Two  o'clock  P.  M.  —  Convention  met.  Rev.  J.  R.  Doi"\  in 
absence  of  Rev.  J.  P.  Smart  who  had  been  appointed,  presided. 
Sung  Psalm  lxxxi,  8-10.  Read  chapter  xv,  of  the  gospel  by 
John.     Prayer  by  the  Rev.  Jos.  Clokey. 

Rev.  Smart  appearing,  presided  during  the  remainder  of  the 
session. 

Rev.  R.  H.  Pollock  said :  No  sword  cuts  like  the  sword  of 
God's  own  Spirit.  That  he  thought  the  truth  of  this  was  felt 
during  the  forenoon  exercises.  "  For  the  word  of  God  is  quick 
and  powerful,  and  sharper  than  any  two  edged  sword,  piercing 
even  to  the  dividing  asunder  of  soul  and  spirit,  and  of  the  joints 
and  marrow,  and  is  a  discerner  of  the  thoughts  and  intents  of 
the  heart."  Approving  as  I  do,  the  portions  of  the  Scripture 
read  and  sung  in  the  Convention  this  morning,  I  desire  to  turn 
the  attention  of  brethren  to  the  necessity  of  more  humble  con- 
fession of  sin.  It  will  be  in  this  way  that  our  hearts  will  be 
prepared  to  receive  the  blessing.  It  is  necessary  for  us  to  dwell 
on  our  condition,  if  we  would  understand  our  need  of  being  re- 
vived, and  be  prepared  to  receive  it,  like  the  earth  prepared  to 
receive  the  rain.  Jehovah  will  pour  out  his  Spirit  upon  those 
who  ask  him.  I  ask  you  to  read  the  ninth  chapter  of  Daniel, 
and  sing  Psalm  xxxii,  and  that  our  prayers  have  a  special  ref- 
erence to  the  confession  of  our  sins. 

Sung  Psalm  lx,  1-3.     Prayer  by  Rev.  J.  Brown  of  Keokuk. 

Rev.  G.  W.  Gowdy  requested  that  the  Convention  make 
"  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel  "  a  special  subject  of 
prayer.  He  said :  Though  the  Jews  have  been  long  cast  off 
from  being  a  peculiar,  a  holy  people,  because  of  their  many 
aggravated  sins,  especially  the  rejection  of  the  Messiah,  yet 
towards  them  God  has  gracious  purposes.  They  are  "  beloved 
for  their  fathers'  sakes."  Upon  their  ancestor,  Jacob,  the  bene- 
diction was  pronounced,  "  Cursed  be  every  one  that  curseth  thee, 


322  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

and  blessed  be  he  that  blesseth  thee."  Histoiy  records  that 
God  has  dealt  with  nations  and  the  votaries  of  various  systems 
of  religion  in  accordance  with  the  manner  in  which  they  have 
treated  the  Israelites.  The  infidel  Frederick  of  Prussia  had 
the  sagacity  to  remark  :  "  I  have  learned  by  the  experience  of 
ages,  that  no  man  ever  touched  that  people,  but  he  smarted  for 
it."  Whilst  it  is  true  that  they  have  become  "an  astonish- 
ment," "  a  reproach  and  a  proverb,  a  taunt  and  a  curse  in 
all  places  whither  they  have  been  driven,"  yet  God  has  "  not 
made  a  full  end  of  them."  But  he  has  "  made  a  full  end  "  of 
their  ancient  oppressors.  To  this  day,  they  in  few  countries  en- 
joy the  rights  of  their  fellows.  Many  nations  at  the  present 
time  are  incurring  the  divine  displeasure  by  their  evil  treatment 
of  the  children  of  Abraham.  The  Church  in  timea  past  has 
vied  with  the  civil  power  in  casting  obloquy  on  the  Jews.  She 
has  supposed  it  to  be  the  will  of  heaven  that  they  should  be  anath- 
ematized by  her,  because  their  ancestors  had  uttered  the  impre- 
cation on  the  occasion  of  the  crucifixion  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  "  let  his  blood  be  upon  us  and  upon  our  children."  Be- 
cause of  her  unkindly  bearing  towards  them,  God  has  in  great 
measure  withheld  his  favor.  She  is  now  beginning  to  perceive 
her  error  and  is  changing  her  demeanor. 

The  design  and  promises  of  God  are  that  the  Jews  shall  ex- 
perience covenant  mercies.  In  each  successive  generation  some 
according  to  the  election  of  grace  have  been  led  to  confess 
Christ,  and  have  obtained  salvation  by  him.  The  time  is  ap- 
proaching when  they  will  as  a  people  return  and  receive  Jesus 
as  their  Saviour.  That  will  be  a  revival  period  when  they 
shall  be  brought  into  the  Christian  Church.  Then  will  the 
Spirit  be  poured  out  in  copious  effusions,  and  all  God's  heritage 
will  be  reanimated  and  cheered.  "  If  the  casting  away  of  them 
be  the  reconciling  of  the  world,  what  shall  the  receiving  of 
them  be,  but  life  from  the  dead  ?  "  The  Church  would  secure 
the  divine  favor,  would  promote  her  own  interests  and  the  wel- 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  323 

fare  of  the  world,  would  honor  God,  show  her  faith  in  his  prom- 
ises and  sympathy  with  his  purposes,  by  cherishing  a  ardent 
zeal  for  the  conversion  of  the  Jews.  They  shall  prosper  who 
love  them. 

He  made  some  interesting  remarks  in  regard  to  the  work 
o-oing  on  among  the  Jews.  He  alluded  to  the  missions  to  them 
established  in  the  East  by  one  branch  of  the  Church  represent- 
ed in  the  Convention.  He  thought  we  had  been  neglectful  in 
not  praying  for  others  who  were  absent.  We  had  forgotten  our 
brethren  in  other  lands.  If  we  only  labored  in  behalf  of  the 
Jews,  the  Church  would  be  successful.  The  Church  of  England 
lias  missionaries,  colporteurs  and  teachers  among  the  Jews,  con- 
verted by  themselves.  There  is  one  of  their  bishops  a  convert- 
ed Jew.  There  are  now  twenty-eight  missionary  societies  in 
the  world  on  behalf  of  the  Jews.  A  matter  for  encouragement 
was  that  in  the  city  of  London  alone  there  were  last  year  2,500 
converted  Jews.  There  are  20,000  Jews  at  the  present  time  in 
the  world  who  are  converted. 

Read  by  request  Psalm  li. 

Prayer  by  Rev.  R.  A.  Pollock,  Associate  Reformed. 

Read  Isaiah,  chapter  xxv.  Prayer  by  Rev.  J.  M'Millan, 
Reformed  Presbyterian,  (INT.  S.)  Sung  Psalm  cii,  16-18.  Read 
Isaiah,  chapter  lxiii.     Prayer  by  Rev.  M'Kinstry. 

The  hour  for  adjournment  having  arrived,  the  President  pro- 
nounced the  apostolic  benediction,  and  the  Convention  finally 
adjourned. 


XIII. — Missions  of  the  Associate  Church. 

TRINIDAD    MISSION. 

This  mission  was  the  first  enterprize  in  the  work  of  foreign 
evangelization    that   engaged   the   attention    of   the    Associate 


324  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Church.  At  a  meeting  of  the  Synod  in  Philadelphia,  May  24, 
1843,  after  having  in  the  previous  year  sent  Rev.  Joseph  Banks 
to  survey  the  country,  and  having  received  from  him  a  favora- 
ble report,  the  Synod  appointed  Rev.  Joseph  Banks  and  D. 
Gordon  as  missionaries  to  Trinidad,  and  resolved  to  use  their  ef- 
forts to  raise  three  thousand  dollars  for  missionary  purposes  the 
ensuing  year ;  and  at  the  same  meeting  they  resolved  to  ap- 
point a  Board  of  Missions,  which  was  accordingly  done. 

On  the  14th  of  the  following  July,  Mr.  Banks,  and  Mr.  Gor- 
don with  his  wife  and  niece,  Miss  Margaret  Ann  Beveridge,  set 
sail  for  Trinidad,  where  they  arrived  after  a  voyage  of  about 
twenty  days.  They  chose  Savanne  Grande  as  the  place  of 
their  operations.  Here  they  erected  a  Church  and  a  dwelling 
house,  and  the  mission  was  for  some  time  in  successful  opera- 
tion, when  Mr.  Gordon  was  called  away  by  death  on  the  24th  day 
of  December,  1844.  His  death  was  soon  followed  by  that  of 
Mr.  G.  Kerr  of  Allegheny,  who  had  gone  to  Trinidad  as  a  far- 
mer, with  a  view  to  subserve  the  mission  cause. 

At  the  following  meeting  of  Synod  held  in  Xenia,  May  28, 
1845,  Rev.  John  Scott  was  appointed  by  Synod  to  supply  the  va- 
cancy occasioned  by  the  death  of  Rev.  D.  Gordon,  Mrs.  Gordon 
and  Miss  Beveridge  having  returned.  Mr.  Scott  remained  but 
a  short  time  in  the  field,  having  felt  it  to  be  his  duty  to  return. 
He  was  accompanied  by  Mr.  Banks. 

At  that  meeting  Mr.  Banks  was  reappointed,  and  the  Board 
authorized  to  appoint  a  mission  family  in  connection  with  Mr. 
Banks.  Mr.  Banks  returned  to  the  Island  alone  in  the  follow- 
ing October.  Prior,  however,  to  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  in 
1847,  Mr.  Andrew  Thompson  of  Pittsburgh,  was  appointed  by 
the  Board  as  a  teacher,  and  arrived  at  Trinidad  with  his  wife 
on  the  20th  of  June,  1847. 

Prior  to  the  next  meeting  of  the  Synod  in  1848,  Mr.  Banks 
again  returned  to  the  United  States.  The  Synod  at  that  meet- 
ing expressed  by  a  vote,  their   entire  satisfaction  with  the  past 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  325 

labors  of  Mr.  Banks,  and  reappointed  him  to  the  station,  and 
also  appointed  Rev.  Isaac  Law  as  an  additional  missionary,  and 
nominated  Messrs.  John  Scott,  R.  H.  Pollock,  Wm.  H.  Andrew, 
Moses  Arnott,  J.  W.  Logue,  James  C.  Herron,  J.  P.  Smart, 
and  J.  M.  Henderson,  any  one  of  whom  was  to  be  chosen  by 
the  Board  in  case  Mr.  Law  should  decline  the  appointment. 
The  Board  during  the  next  Synodical  year,  were  unsuccessful 
in  obtaining  the  services  of  another  missionary. 

In  the  meantime,  Mr.  Thompson  returned  to  the  United 
States,  Mr.  Banks  being  left  alone  upon  the  field,  who  at  that 
meeting,  in  consequence  of  ill  health,  obtained  leave  to  return 
after  the  expiration  of  six  months.  At  the  same  meeting,  the 
Board  were  directed  to  obtain,  if  possible,  one  or  two  mission- 
aries. This  was  not  done  by  the  Board,  and  before  the  next 
meeting  of  Synod,  Mr.  Banks  returned,  the  station  being  left 
in  charge  of  the  Rev.  Francis  Cluch,  a  minister  of  the  Free 
Church  of  Scotland  at  San  Fernando,  a  station  seven  miles  dis- 
tant from  that  of  the  Associate  Church. 

It  was  not  until  June,  1851,  that  another  missionary  set  sail 
for  Trinidad.  This  was  Rev.  W.  II.  Andrew.  He  was  ac 
companied  with  his  wife  and  sister-in-law,  Miss  McCall — the 
latter  of  whom  went  in  the  capacity  of  a  teacher.  This  brother 
returned  to  the  United  States  in  October  of  the  same  year, 
leaving  the  mission  under  the  care  of  Rev.  Mr.  Cluch.  By  the 
action  of  the  Synod  at  its  next  meeting  (1853),  the  mission  was 
continued  under  the  care  of  this  brother,  who  labored  there 
until  some  time  in  the  next  year,  when  he  came  to  the  United 
States,  leaving  the  mission  under  the  care  of  Rev.  George  Bro- 
die,  a  missionary  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  Scot- 
land, in  Port  of  Spain.  Of  course  it  could  only  receive  the 
occasional  services  of  Mr.  Brodie.  After  some  time,  brother 
Church  felt  it  to  be  his  duty  to  resign  his  charge  as  a  missionary 
of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland. 

The  mission  thus  being  left  entirely  destitute,  with  the  ex- 


326  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

ception  of  such  care  as  Rev.  G.  Broclie  was  able  to  give  it,  the 
Synod,  at  its  meeting  in  May,  1855,  instructed  the  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  to  propose  to  the  Colonial  Committee  of  the 
Free  Church  of  Scotland,  a  contribution  of  four  hundred  dollars 
annually,  towards  the  support  of  such  missionary  as  they  would 
send  to  San  Fernando,  on  condition  that  the  one-half  of  his  time 
should  be  given  to  Savanne  Grande,  and  on  the  condition  that 
the  missionary  would  use  exclusively  the  Scripture  Psalms,  and 
with  the  proviso  that  if  at  any  future  period  it  shall  be  the  wish 
of  the  Associate  Church  to  occupy  this  station  exclusively,  the 
Free  Church  will  resign  it  wholly  to  their  care.  This  propo- 
sition was  cordially  accepted  by  the  brethren  of  the  Free 
Church.  It  was  not,  however,  until  November,  185G,  that  a 
missionary  could  be  obtained  by  them.  Since  that  time,  Rev. 
George  Brown  has  been  laboring  under  the  direction  of  the 
Colonial  Committee  of  the  Free  Church  and  the  Board  of  the 
Associate  Synod,  and  from  the  intelligence  received  from  time 
to  time,  the  labors  of  this  devoted  brother  are  productive  of  the 
most  happy  results.  He  resides  at  Savanne  Grande,  the  station 
of  the  Associate  Church.  This  mission  has  been  an  exceed- 
ingly expensive  one  to  the  Associate  Synod.  It  has  met  with 
many  reverses,  and  experienced  many  severe  trials,  but  it  is 
believed  to  have  exerted  a  most  happy  influence,  and  has  not 
been  without  special  tokens  of  the  divine  favor. 

CALIFORNIA    MISSION. 

This  mission  was  established  by  the  Associate  Synod  in  1852. 
The  Rev.  James  C.  Herron  was  appointed  by  the  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  as  a  missionary  to  that  country.  He  set  sail 
with  his  wife  and  child  for  San  Francisco,  on  the  19th  of  Feb- 
ruary, 1853,  at  which  place  he  arrived  on  the  20th  of  March, 
He  remained  there,  however,  but  a  short  time,  and  after  preach- 
ing in  different  places  in  the  State,  he  finally  settled  in  Napa, 
about  .fifty  miles  from   San  Francisco.     He  there  succeeded  in 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  327 

gathering  a  congregation,  which  after  some  time  erected  a  very 
neat  place  of  worship.  He  continued  to  be  their  pastor  until 
January  17th,  1858,  when,  in  consequence  of  his  opposition  to 
the  introduction  of  a  melodeon  by  the  congregation  into  the 
worship  of  God,  the  relation  between  him  and  the  congregation 
was  dissolved,  by  what  the  Board  regard  as  an  illegal  vote  of 
the  congregation.  The  congregation  has  since  formed  a  con- 
nection with  the  Old  School  Presbyterian  Church.  Brother 
Herron  is  still  in  Napa,  and  engaged  in  preaching  in  different 
places  in  the  vicinity.  It  is  believed  that  he  has  been  instru- 
mental in  doing  much  good  there. 

INDIA    MISSION. 

The  Associate  Synod,  at  their  meeting  in  Pittsburgh,  May, 
1853,  agreed  to  establish  a  mission  in  Hindoostan.  At  that 
meeting  several  persons  were  nominated  by  the  Synod,  from 
whom  the  Board  was  directed  to  make  a  selection.  The  Board, 
however,  did  not  succeed  in  securing  the  services  of  any  of  the 
nominees.  The  Synod,  accordingly,  at  its  meeting  in  1854, 
elected  Andrew  Gordon  and  John  T.  Tate.  Brother  Tate 
declined  the  appointment  of  Synod.  Brother  Gordon  accepted 
the  appointment,  and  having  been  previously  ordained  by  the 
Presbytery  of  Albany,  set  sail  on  the  last  Thursday  of  Septem- 
ber, 1854,  for  Calcutta.  He  was  accompanied  by  his  wife  and 
child  and  also  his  sister,  Miss  Elizabeth  Gordon,  who  was  sent 
by  the  Board  as  a  teacher.  They  arrived  at  Calcutta  on  the 
13th  day  of  February,  1855.  They  proceeded  immediately  to 
Saharunpur,  the  station  occupied  by  the  missionaries  of  the  Ee- 
formed  Presbyterian  Church,  by  whom  a  kind  invitation  had 
been  extended  to  them.  There  brother  Gordon  remained  until 
the  following  August,  when  he  proceeded  to  Sialkot,  a  city  of 
the  Punjaub,  in  Northern  India,  containing  about  twenty  thou- 
sand inhabitants,  and  within  a  mile  of  the  military  canton- 
ments, containing  a  native    population   of  more   than  nineteen 


328  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

thousand  inhabitants.  It  lies  about  32  cleg.  30  min.  north  lati- 
tude, and  in  longitude  74  deg.  30  min.  east.  This  place  he  se- 
lected as  the  field  of  missionary  operations. 

At  the  meeting  of  Synod  in  Xenia,  preceding  the  arrival  of 
Mr.   Gordon   in  Sialkot,   Rev.  E.  H.  Stevenson  and  Mr.  John 
Harper  were  appointed  to  proceed  as  missionaries  to  India,  as 
co-laborers  of  Mr.  Gordon.     Mr.  Stevenson  accepted  the  ap- 
pointment, and  brother  Harper  declined  it.     The  Board  elected 
Rev.   R.   H.   Hill,    formerly   of    the    Reformed    Presbyterian 
Church,  in  place  of  Mr.  Harper.     These   two  brethren — Mr. 
Stevenson  with  his  wife  and  child,  and  Mr.  Hill  with  his  wife  — 
set  sail  for  Calcutta  on   the  22d  of  August,  1855,  and  reached 
that  city  on  the   22d  day  of  January,  185G.     They  both  pro- 
ceeded to  brother  Campbell's,  at   Saharunpur.     There  Mr.  Hill 
remained  during  the  hot  season,  and  Mr.  Stevenson  proceeded 
immediately    to   Sialkot.     These  brethren    were    in    due    time 
joined  by  Mr.  Hill,  at  Sialkot.     On  the  18th  of  December,  they 
were   constituted  into   a   Presbytery  called  the    Presbytery  of 
Sialkot.     A  congregation  was  soon   afterwards  organized,  con- 
sisting of  eleven  members,  four  of  whom  were  natives  of  India. 
Suitable  buildings  were  erected,  and  since  that  time,  with  the  ex- 
exception  of  the  period  of  the  late  mutiny,  when  a  stop  was  put  to 
their  operations,  they  have  been  laboring  in  the  prosecution  of  their 
Master's  work,  in  which  they  have  met  with  much  encouragement. 
They  had,  at  the  latest  intelligence,  under  their  care  a  school, 
in  which  the   Scriptures  are  read,  and  all  receive  regular  re- 
ligious instruction  daily.     The  school  consists  of  seventy  scholars 
in  regular  attendance,  sixteen  of  whom  are  studying  English. 
It  is  under  the  immediate  tuition  of  a  Christian  teacher,  who  is 
a  good  English  scholar,  and  was  formerly  a  student  of  theology, 
under  the  direction  of  Rev.  Mr.  Hunter,  a  missionary  of  the 
Established  Church  of  Scotland,  who  was  murdered  at  Sialkot 
during  the  late  mutiny.     They  have  also  seven  orphan  children, 
whom  they  are   supporting  and  educating  at  the  expense  of 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  329 

Sabbath  Schools  and  congregations  in  this  country.  The  con- 
gregation consists  of  fifteen  persons,  five  being  added  to  the 
eleven  of  whom  it  originally  consisted,  one  of  these  five  having 
since  died.  Taking  all  the  circumstances  into  consideration, 
this  mission  has  thus  far  enjoyed  the  smiles  of  the  great  Head 
of  the  Church,  and  presents  very  encouraging  prospects  of  future 
usefulness. 


XIV. —  Missions  op  the  Associate  Reformed  Church. 

Though  slow  in  engaging  as  a  denomination  in  the  work  of 
Foreign  Missions,  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  has  always 
felt  a  deep  interest  in  this  cause.  As  early  as  the  year  1796, 
a  large  portion  of  this  Church  associated  themselves  with  the 
Presbyterian,  the  Reformed  Dutch  Churches,  and  others,  in  or- 
ganizing the  New  York  Missionary  Society,  with  special  refer- 
ence to  the  evangelization  of  the  American  Indians.  And  for 
the  formation  of  the  "  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for 
Foreign  Missions,"  in  1810,  many  of  the  members  of  this 
Church  were  liberal  and  active  cooperators  with  it  in  spreading 
the  gospel  among  the  heathen. 

It  was  not  however  till  the  year  1835,  that  any  court  of  the 
Associate  Reformed  Church  formally  entered  upon  this  work. 
In  that  year  the  Synod  of  New  York  resolved  to  commence 
missionary  operations  in  northern  India,  and  on  the  16th  of  No- 
vember the  Rev.  James  McEwen,  of  the  Presbytery  of  New 
York,  set  sail  with  his  wife  in  the  ship  Charles  Warren,  from 
Philadelphia,  for  that  field.  In  a  few  years,  however,  his  health 
failed  and  the  part  which  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  had 
in  the  work  was  given  up.  This  was  a  trial,  and  was  soon  fol- 
lowed  with  petitions  from  various  portions  of  the  Synod  for  a 

renewal  of  the  work. 
22 


380  THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 

In  1844,  the  General  Synod  of  the  West  resolved,  after  much 
deliberation,  to  undertake  a  mission  to  Syria,  a  country  endeared 
by  many  tender  associations  and  containing  a  population  of 
about  2,000,000  of  people.  In  the  autumn  of  that  year  accord- 
ingly Rev.  James  Barnel,  of  the  First  Presbytery  of  Ohio,  and 
Dr.  J.  G.  Paulding,  a  physician,  were  sent  out  with  discretion- 
ary power  as  to  the  choice  of  their  particular  station.  They 
fixed  upon  Damascus,  a  city  containing  about  120,000  inhab- 
itants, of  whom  from  5,000  to  10,000  were  descendants  of 
Abraham  ;  and  they  began  their  work  with  reference  "  to  the 
Jew  first  and  the  Gentile  also."  Of  the  founding  of  this  mission, 
and  the  departure  of  these  brethren  to  it,  the  Jewish  Chronicle 
of  that  year  says  :  "  It  is  with  no  ordinary  degree  of  satisfaction 
that  we  record  this  most  interesting  fact.  To  the  Associate  Re- 
formed Church  belongs  the  honor  of  being  the  first  body  of 
Christians  in  the  United  States — and  as  yet  the  only  body — 
that  has  sent  forth  these  messengers  of  love  to  the  '  lost  sheep 
of  the  house  of  Israel.'  It  is  an  honor  of  which  any  Church 
might  well  be — not  proud,  but  thankful." 

This  mission  increased  in  interest,  and  on  the  12th  of  Decem- 
ber, 1850,  Rev.  Gulion  Lansing,  of  the  Presbytery  of  New 
York,  and  Rev.  James  A.  Frazer,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Mich- 
igan, sailed  with  their  wives,  in  the  bark  Utah,  from  Boston  for 
the  same  field.  Since  that  time  the  mission  has  been  further 
reinforced  by  the  additions  of  Miss  Sarah  B.  Dales,  who  sailed 
from  Philadelphia  September  30,  1854,  to  engage  in  the  work 
of  teaching,  with  special  reference  to  Jewish  females,  and  by 
Rev.  John  Crawford,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Washington,  who  em- 
barked with  his  wife,  at  New  York,  October  1G,  1857.  Dr. 
Alexander  Hattie  also  went  out  at  the  same  time  as  a  physician 
of  the  mission,  Dr.  Paulding  having  felt  it  his  duty  to  return  to 
this  country  with  his  family  in  1856. 

In  1853,  the  attention  of    the  missionary  brethren   having 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  331 

been  specially  directed  to  Egypt,  the  Rev.  James  Barnel  was 
detached  from  the  mission  in  Damascus  to  establish  one  in 
Cairo.  This  city  is  the  capital  of  Egypt.  Including  the  sub- 
urbs of  Boolak  and  Old  Cairo,  it  has  a  population  estima  i  < 
250,000,  comprising  about  125,000  Mohammedans,  G0,000 
Copts,  3,000  to  4,000  Jews,  and  numerous  foreigners.  In  this 
important  field,  Mr.  Barnel  was  joined  by  the  Rev.  Thomas 
McCague,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Chillicothe,  who  together  with 
his  wife  sailed  from  Philadelphia  Sept.  30,  1854. 

In  the  autumn  of  1857,  Rev.  Mr.  Lansing,  who  had  been 
compelled  by  ill  health  to  leave  the  Syrian  field,  entered  upon 
missionary  labors  under  encouraging  auspices  in  Alexandria, 
Egypt.  This  city  is  the  great  emporium  of  Egypt,  and  is  one 
of  the  most  important  stations  on  the  overland  route  to  India. 
It  lies  on  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  112  miles  north- west  of  Cairo, 
with  which  it  is  now  connected  by  railroad.  It  contains  a 
population  of  from  80,000  to  100,000,  and  from  its  position 
must  always  be  a  city  of  wide-spread  influence. 

In  these  several  missions,  part  of  the  labor  of  which  is  car- 
ried on  in  connection  with  a  noble  band  of  men  from  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Ireland,  the 
Associate  Reformed  Church  has  a  well  organized  Church,  and 
an  efficient  school  for  boys  and  one  for  girls,  in  Damascus, 
preaching  and  schools  in  Nebk  and  Deir  A'tega,  Syrian  villages 
not  far  distant,  and  preaching  and  schools  also  in  Cairo  and 
Alexandria,  Egypt.  The  language  chiefly  used  is  the  Arabic, 
and  is  spoken  by  upwrards  of  6,000,000  of  people.  The  Bible, 
the  Westminster  Assembly's  Shorter  Catechism,  and  Brown's 
Catechism  for  Children,  translated  into  Arabic,  are  used  in  the 
schools  and  freely  circulated  among  the  people.  The  annual 
expense  of  these  missions  is  nearly  $6,000. 


332  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

OREGON    MISSION. 

Very  soon  after  the  organization  of  Oregon  Territory  many 
families  from  the  different  Reformed  Churches  of  the  States 
sought  homes  in  that  new  and  promising  land  upon  the  shores  of 
the  Pacific.  The  fertility  of  the  soil,  the  salubrity  of  the  climate, 
and  the  abundance  of  land  at  government  prices,  induced  many 
to  emigrate  thither.  They  soon  found,  however,  that  there  was 
one  thing  which  they  lacked,  and  for  which  all  possible  advan- 
tages of  soil  and  climate  could  never  compensate,  namely,  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel.  Petitions,  therefore,  were  sent  back  to 
the  Associate  and  the  Associate  Reformed  Churches  in  the 
States,  from  which  they  had  chiefly  emigrated,  praying  for  the 
word  of  life  and  the  living  ministry. 

In  answer  to  these  earnest  calls  from  the  shepherdless  flock 
in  this  distant  land,  the  General  Synod  of  the  Associate  Re- 
formed Church,  in  1847,  appointed  Rev.  Wilson  Blain  a  mis- 
sionary to  that  interesting  field.  Mr.  Blain  accepted  the 
appointment,  and  has  ever  since  been  laboring  with  untiring 
zeal  in  the  service  of  his  Master. 

In  the  year  1850,  Rev.  Stephen  D.  Gager  was  ordained  by 
the  Presbytery  of  Mansfield,  and  shortly  after  dismissed  by  cer- 
tificate to  join  Rev.  Wilson  Blain  as  a  missionary  in  Oregon. 
He  still  continues  to  labor  in  that  field. 

The  same  year  the  subject  of  a  mission  to  Oregon  was 
brought  before  the  Associate  Synod  of  North  America.  Rev. 
James  P.  Miller  and  Rev.  Samuel  G.  Ironie  were  appointed  as 
missionaries.  These  brethren  sailed  from  New  York  in  1851, 
and  having  arrived  safely,  entered  upon  the  work  to  which  they 
had  been  called.  Previous  to  this  time  Rev.  T.  Simpson  Ken- 
dall had  emigrated  with  a  company  from  Illinois,  and  after 
spending  some  time  in  California,  located  permanently  in  Ore- 
gon, and  engaged  with  renewed  consecration  in  the  great  work 
of  the  gospel  ministry. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  333 

In  1852,  Rev.  David  Thompson,  of  the  Associate  Church,  set 
out  with  his  family,  by  the  overland  route,  for  the  same  country. 
After  a  long  and  sad  journey,  having  buried  his  wife  at  the 
Platte  River,  he  arrived  with  his  children,  and  engaged  in  the 
work  to  which  he  had  consecrated  himself.  Although  Rev. 
Messrs.  Kendall  and  Thompson  were  not  sent  out  nor  supported 
by  the  Synod,  yet  they  reinforced  the  mission  which  had  been 
established  and  proved  important  auxiliaries  in  that  wide  and 
destitute  field. 

In  1852,  Rev.  James  Worth,  of  the  Associate  Reformed 
Church,  removed  with  a  portion  of  his  congregation,  to  the  same 
country.  The  mission  was  farther  reinforced  the  same  year  by 
Rev.  Jeremiah  Dick,  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church. 

These,  so  far  as  we  can  learn,  are  all  the  brethren  that  have 
gone  out  from  the  Reformed  Churches  to  Oregon ;  and  all  these 
brethren,  we  believe,  still  survive  and  are  actively  engaged  in 
the  service  of  their  Master,  with  the  exception  of  Rev.  James 
P.  Miller,  who  perished  in  a  steamboat  explosion  a  few  years 
after  he  entered  the  Territory.  Truly  God's  way  is  often  in  the 
sea  and  his  paths  in  the  great  waters. 

In  accordance  with  the  recommendation  of  the  General  Synod, 
Messrs.  Blain,  Gager,  Worth  and  Dick  organized  in  1852,  the 
Presbytery  of  Oregon.  About  the  same  time  a  correspondence 
was  opened  between  these  brethren  from  sister  Churches  in  the 
States  with  reference  to  organic  union.  Far  from  their  former 
brethren,  and  surrounded  upon  all  hands  by  the  enemies  of 
truth,  they  felt  that  it  was  impossible  to  maintain  separate  or- 
ganizations. Interest,  duty  and  affection  all  demanded  that 
they  should  march  forth  under  one  banner.  Accordingly,  in 
1852,  these  brethren  came  together  under  the  title  of  the  United 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Oregon.  This  act  was  ratified  by  the 
General  Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  in  1853. 

With  regard  to  the  present  condition  of  the  Church  in  Ore- 
gon we  can  say  nothing.     Doubtless  they  have  both  lights  and 


334  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

shadows,  as  in  the  other  portions  of  the  Church.  Few  and  far 
away,  they  should  be  remembered  in  our  prayers.  We  hope  ere 
long  to  hail  them  as  brethren  under  our  common  banner. 


XV. — Theological  Seminaries. 

THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY  AT  NEWBURGH. 

The  first  step  towards  the  founding  of  a  Theological  Seminary, 
was  taken  by  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  in  1796.  In  this 
year,  the  Synod  passed  an  act  to  establish  a  Synodical  Fund, 
the  object  of  which  was  to  support  a  Professor  of  Theology,  and 
to  assist  pious  youth  having  the  ministry  in  view.  The  plan  is 
fully  explained  in  a  letter  to  the  members  of  the  Associate  Re- 
formed Church,  which,  though  published  anonymously,  was 
written  by  Mr.  (afterwards  Dr.)  J.  M.  Mason  of  New  York. 
To  show  the  vast  importance  of  the  scheme,  the  author  of  the 
letter  observes : 

"1.  As  teaching  is  not  the  talent  of  every  man,  so,  directing 
the  studies  and  forming  the  minds  of  youth  for  the  duties  of  the 
pulpit,  is  not  the  talent  of  every  minister.  This  requires  a  pe- 
culiar turn.  Many  excellent  preachers  want  the  qualification 
of  a  theological  professor. 

"  2.  To  natural  aptitude  to  teach,  must  be  added  a  spirit  of 
inquiry  more  accurate  and  various  than  belongs  to  the  ordinary 
habits  of  ministerial  life. 

u  Whoever  expects  to  fulfill,  in  all  its  parts,  the  duty  of  a 
teacher  of  divinity,  must  be  devoted  to  it. 

"  4.  Most  ministers  do  not  possess  the  literary  means  indis- 
pensable to  the  office.  A  selection  of  books  competent  to  the 
usual  course  of  sermons,  will  not  suffice  a  professor  of  theology. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  335 

Without  access  to  others,  rare  and  costly,  he  will  be  poorly  fur- 
nished for  the  duties  of  his  chair." 

No  further  Synodical  action  was  had  upon  this  subject  until 
1801.  The  delay,  however,  is  not  surprising,  in  view  of  the 
novelty  as  well  as  the  importance  of  the  enterprise,  and  the 
limited  resources  of  the  Church  at  that  time.  In  1801,  the 
question  of  erecting  a  Seminary  was  taken  up  by  the  Synod,  in 
connection  with  the  inquiry,  How  shall  we  supply  the  numerous 
and  increasing  vacancies  with  a  qualified  ministry?  During 
the  colonial  times,  the  Churches  under  the  care  of  Synod  ob- 
tained their  pastors  from  Britain  ;  but  it  had  long  been  manifest 
that  if  the  Church  expected  to  grow,  she  must  have  a  ministry 
of  American  birth  and  education.  Accordingly,  at  the  session 
of  Synod  in  1801,  the  whole  subject  was  referred  to  a  committee 
consisting  of  Messrs.  Dobbin,  Kerr  and  Young.  In  their  re- 
port, which  was  adopted,  they  recommended  that  a  minister  be 
sent  to  Britain,  as  the  agent  of  Synod,  to  solicit  funds  and  books 
for  a  Theological  Seminary.  After  solemn  prayer  for  Divine 
guidance,  the  Rev.  John  M.  Mason  was  chosen  for  this  mission. 
He  sailed  from  New  York,  29  th  July,  1801,  and  was  absent 
nearly  a  year,  during  which  he  visited  the  principal  cities  of 
England  and  Scotland,  and  succeeded  in  raising  about  $5,000. 
His  efforts  were  warmly  seconded  by  those  eminent  philanthro- 
pists, William  Wilberforce,  John  Thornton,  Joseph  Hardcastle, 
Charles  Grant,  by  the  venerable  Dr.  John  Erskine,  one  of  the 
ministers  of  old  Grey  Friars  Church,  Edinburgh,  by  Drs.  Hall 
and  Peddie  of  the  same  city,  by  Dr.  Henry  Hunter  and  Dr. 
Waugh  of  London,  by  Lady  Maxwell,  Lady  Glenorchy,  Wil- 
liam Murray  of  Polmaise,  Ewing  McLae,  Esq.,  and  many  oth- 
ers, whose  names  deserve  honorable  notice  in  a  full  history  of 
the  Seminary.  The  report  of  Dr.  Mason  will  be  found,  with 
the  accompanying  documents,  in  the  printed  minutes  of  the 
Synod,  1802,  though  it  should  be  mentioned  that  his  mission  to 
Britain  continued  to  yield  valuable  fruits  for  many  years  after 


336  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

his  return  home.  Most  of  the  funds  thus  collected  were  ex- 
pended by  Dr.  Mason  in  the  purchase  of  a  very  valuable 
library. 

The  final  steps  towards  the  establishment  of  a  Theological 
Seminary,  were  taken  by  the  General  Synod  of  the  Associate 
Reformed  Church,  met  at  Greencastle,  Pennsylvania,  in  1804. 
New  York  was  fixed  upon  as  the  place,  and  Dr.  Mason  was 
elected  Professor  of  Theology.  The  Constitution  of  the  Semi- 
nary, which  had  been  drawn  up  by  Dr.  Mason,  at  the  request  of 
Synod,  was  not  actually  adopted  until  the  succeeding  year.  It 
provided  that : 

"  1.  The  Scriptures  themselves  shall  be  the  great  subject  of 
study.  2.  The  period  of  study  shall  be  four  years,  and  the 
session  shall  continue  for  seven  months." 

The  first  Board  of  Superintendents  consisted  of  the  Rev. 
Robert  Annan,  J.  McJimpsey,  Drs.  A.  Proudfit,  J.  Grey  and  J. 
Lawrie,  and  they  formally  opened  the  first  session  of  the  Semi- 
nary on  the  first  Monday  of  November,  1805.  Eight  students 
were  in  attendance  during  this  session.  Application  was  made 
to  the  Legislature  of  New  York  in  180G,  for  a  charter  of  incor- 
poration, but  it  was  refused,  mainly  on  account  of  the  obnoxious 
political  opinions  of  Dr.  Mason.  If  he  had  deferred  to  the  ad- 
vice of  some  of  his  friends,  and  had  left  the  affair  in  other 
hands,  or  if  the  application  had  been  made  to  the  Legislature  of 
Pennsylvania,  as  many  members  of  Synod  wished,  the  result 
would  probably  have  been  very  different,  not  only  to  the  Semi- 
nary, but  to  the  Church  herself. 

In  1809,  the  Rev.  James  M.  Mathews,  subsequently  D.D., 
and  Chancellor  of  the  New  York  University,  was  chosen  As- 
sistant Professor  of  Biblical  Literature  and  Church  History. 
He  discharged  the  duties  of  the  office  until  1817,  when  he  re- 
signed. Dr.  Mason  labored  as  principal  Professor  from  1805 
till  1820,  when  the  loss  of  health  compelled  him  to  resign.  The 
Rev.  Dr.  Alexander  Proudfit  was  chosen  in  1820,  but  he  held 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  837 

the  office  only  during  a  single  session.  In  1821,  the  Synod 
finding  it  impossible  to  fill  the  chair,  or  to  obtain  funds  for  the 
support  of  the  Professors,  resolved  that  it  was  "expedient  to 
suspend  the  operations  of  the  Seminary,  until  the  Head  of  the 
Church  open  the  way  for  more  efficient  effort ;"  and  the  stu- 
dents were  "permitted  to  prosecute  their  studies  under  the 
direction  of  any  minister  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church." 

For  eight  years  the  institution  remained  in  this  suspended 
state,  but  at  length,  in  1829,  the  Synod  of  New  York  determined 
to  make  a  vigorous  effort  for  its  revival.  Newburgh  was  fixed 
upon  as  the  place,  and  the  Rev.  Joseph  McCarroll,  D.D.,  was 
chosen  as  the  Professor  of  Theology.  In  the  following  year, 
measures  were  taken  for  the  recovery  of  the  library  and  funds 
removed  to  Princeton  in  1822,  which  were  ultimately  success- 
ful. In  1835,  the  Synod  resolved  to  render  the  Seminary  at 
once  more  permanent  and  useful,  by  the  erection  of  a  suitable 
edifice.  The  undertaking  was  a  great  one,  to  many  it  seemed 
an  impossible  one,  but  it  was  effected,  and  for  years  past  the 
Seminary  edifice,  capable  of  accommodating  a  large  number  of 
students,  has  been  one  of  the  ornaments  of  Newburgh.  At  the 
same  time  a  successful  application  was  made  to  the  Legislature 
of  New  York  for  a  charter  of  incorporation.  The  Seminary 
edifice  above  mentioned  was  begun  in  1837,  and  was  finished  in 
May,  1839.  It  is  surrounded  by  ample  grounds,  and  occupies 
one  of  the  most  commanding  positions  on  the  banks  of  the 
Hudson. 

In  1838,  the  Rev.  J.  Forsyth,  Jr.,  was  appointed  Assistant 
Professor  of  Biblical  Literature,  and  held  the  office  until  1845. 
From  that  time  until  1853,  Dr.  McCarroll  was  sole  Professor. 
In  the  last  named  year,  the  Constitution  of  the  Seminary  was 
revised,  and  the  duties  of  instruction  were  divided  between  the 
Rev.  Dr.  McCarroll,  Professor  of  Systematic  and  Pastoral  The- 
ology, and  Rev.  Dr.  Forsyth,  who  had  been  chosen  Professor  of 
Biblical  Literature,  Church  History,  etc. 


838 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


*Jolm  Lind. 

James  M.  Mathews,  D.D. 

*George  Stewart. 
*George  Buchanan. 
*William  M.  Murray,  D.D. 
♦James  M.  Chord. 
*John  X.  Clarke. 
*Samuel  Crothers,  D.D. 
♦Robert  Reid,  D.D. 
*James  Galloway. 
*Ebenezer  K.  Maxwell. 
*Teunis  A.  VanVechten. 
*  Thomas  White. 
*John  M  Duncan,  D.D. 
*Robert  B.  McLeod 
Arthur  J.  Atansbury. 
*John  Campbell. 
■{■♦William  Logan. 
♦John  M.  Farland. 
*Charles  McLe.n. 
Samuel  Findlay,  D.D. 
Joseph  Lowrie. 
f  James  Pringle. 
William  Taggart. 
*Joseph  Wallace.' 
t*William  Wallace. 
Thomas  Warner. 
Jacob  VanVechten,  D.D. 
Allan  I).  Campbell,  D.D. 
George  Duffield,  D.D. 
f  John  W.  Grier. 
Eleazar  Harris. 
♦Nicolas  Jones. 
*John  Knox,  D.D. 
*Charles  .Strong. 
*Paschal  N.  Strong. 
Joseph  McElroy,  D.D. 
John  T.  Pressly,  D.D. 
■j-* James  Veech. 
Albert  Amaman. 
*Mathias  Buren. 


LIST   OP    STUDENTS. 

f. James  Christie,  D.D. 
♦John  E.  Miller. 
|* Benjamin  Allen. 
Hugh  M.  Boyd 
fGeorge  Junkins,  D.D. 
Robert  McCartee,  D.D. 
David  McDill,  D.D. 
♦Samuel  P.  Magaw. 
f  ♦Samuel  Kissan. 
William  W.  Phillips,  D.D. 
■{•♦Thomas  Gifford,  Jr. 
William  Boyse. 
fPeter  J.  Dunlop. 
Chester  Long. 
James  Lowry. 
♦Abram  0.  Stansbury. 
♦Dillon  C.  Beebee. 
Robert  Steele,  D.D. 
f  Loring  D.  Dewey. 
John  Graham,  D.D. 
Donald  C.  McLaren,  D  D. 
fllattuck  Shaw. 
fWilliam  R.  Dewitt  D.D. 
*James  C.  Crane. 
•{■Bernard  Gallagher. 
♦William  Nesbit. 
James  Otterson. 
*Alden  D.  Piper. 
Henry  S.  Wilkin. 
-j-Aratus  Kent. 
James  J.  Murray. 
| Thomas  M.  Strong,  D.D. 
John  H.  Leggett. 
Isaac  A.  Van  Hook. 
-(■♦Walter  Monteith. 
♦James  Arbuckle. 
*James  Dinwiddle,  D.D. 
♦James  Baber. 
Isaac  Ferris,  D.D. 
William  S.  Heyer. 
Joseph  McCarroll,  D.D. 


f  John  B.  Steele. 
-{•John  W.  Sweeny. 
•{-Thomas  Vernon. 
f*i)avid  Carson. 
f*James  Johnson. 
I*  Thomas  McAulay. 
fWilliam  McJimsey. 
fWilliam  Curry, 
f  Garret  Conrey. 
f  ♦M.  L.  Fullerton. 
f  George  Mairs. 
f*John  W.  McJirapsey. 
fSamuel  Centre, 
f  *  Alexander  Sharpe,  D.D. 
f*James  Beverid-e. 
♦Thomas  C.  McLawry. 
Alexander  Proudfit. 
fjohn  Forsyth,  Jr  ,  D.D. 
♦David  L.  Proudfit. 
Robert  B.  VanKluck,  D.D. 
William  McLaren. 
Andrew  Johnston. 
♦  William  A.  McKinney. 
John  D.  Gibson. 
♦Joshua  P.  Spalding. 
♦Samuel  Topping. 
t*James  H   Mairs. 
John  Skellie 
John  B   Dales,  D  D. 
f  Lewis  C.  Lock  wood. 
James  Campbell. 
Clark  Irving, 
f  John  Donaldson. 
Herman  Douglass. 
fWilliam  Walsh 
Thomas  T.  Framington. 
Joseph  Kimball. 
f  John  J.  Walsh. 
Peter  C.  Robertson. 
tAdam  Craig. 
Stephen  D.  Gager. 


*  This  list  includes  the  names   of  those  who   attended,  and  those   who   did   not,  the 
whole  course.     The  latter  are  indicated  by  a  f ,  those  deceased  by  a  *. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

339 

tLucius  Gibbs. 

Joseph  McNulty. 

fTbomas  F.  Boyd. 

f  Francis  Beveridge. 

fJoshua  S.  Kimball. 

fjoseph  Boyd. 

■f  Calvin  McKinney. 

William  R.  Short. 

fS.  C.  Boyce. 

fWilliam  C  McLaren. 

George  M.  McEachron. 

■(-Joseph  Walker. 

Donald  C.  McVean. 

John  Crawford. 

fj.  H.  Beyson. 

•(■John  Gilmore. 

t-John  McNulty. 

J.  L.  Clark. 

Peter  D.  M.  Nab. 

t*Asa  Ramsay. 

John  Edgar. 

f George  Walsh. 

*Jonathan  Gillespie. 

fSamuel  Johnson. 

James  S.  Cowper 

Alexander  McWilliams. 

Alexander  Adar. 

Archibald  II.  Sloat. 

George  Patton. 

fl).  C.  McLaren. 

Wil  iam  Christy. 

James  McLaughlen. 

fW   J.  Robert- on. 

Gulian  C.  Lansing. 

John  Anderson. 

t  Alexander  Jack. 

William  C.  Somers. 

j*Alexander  T.  Niven. 

Thornton  M.  Niven. 

Jr. 

Whole  number — 162. 

ASSOCIATE  REFORMED  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY  AT  ALLE- 
GHENY CITY. 

"  The  priest's  lips  should  keep  knowledge,  and  they  should 
seek  the  law  at  his  mouth ;  for  he  is  the  messenger  of  the  Lord 
of  Hosts."  The  importance  of  a  pious  and  well  educated  min- 
istry cannot  be  too  highly  estimated.  And  experience  seems  to 
have  demonstrated  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  Christian  Church 
generally,  that  a  Theological  Seminary  is  a  most  efficient  means 
to  secure  this  desirable  result.  Accordingly,  at  a  very  early 
period  in  her  history,  we  find  the  Associate  Reformed  Church 
engaged  in  active  efforts  to  provide  for  the  thorough  education 
of  those  who  were  destined  to  the  holy  ministry.  At  the  first 
meeting  of  our  General  Synod,  at  Greencastle,  in  the  year  1804, 
it  was  resolved  to  establish  a  Theological  Seminary  in  the  city 
of  New  York  ;  and  the  Rev.  John  M.  Mason,  D.  D.,  was  chosen 
Professor.  For  the  want  of  adequate  support,  the  operations  of 
this  institution  were  suspended  in  the  year  1821. 

In  consequence  of  dissatisfaction  with  the  proceedings  of  our 
General  Synod,  the  Churches  in  the  west,  which  at  that  time 
constituted  the  subordinate  Synod  of  Sciota,  resolved  to  with- 
draw from  the  jurisdiction  of  that  body  in  the  year  1820,  and 
form  themselves  into  a  separate  independent  Synod,  under  the 


340  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

title  of  the  "Associate  Reformed  Synod  of  the  West."  The 
attention  of  this  Synod  was  early  directed  to  the  subject  of 
making  provision  for  the  theological  training  of  her  sons  who 
were  candidates  for  the  sacred  office.  And  accordingly,  in  the 
year  1825,  it  was  resolved  to  establish  a  Theological  Seminary 
under  the  care  of  this  Synod  in  the  city  of  Pittsburgh;  and  the 
Rev.  Joseph  Kerr  was  chosen  Professor.  The  term  of  study, 
at  the  original  establishment  of  the  Seminary,  comprehended 
three  sessions,  each  session  including  four  months  in  the  year, 
and  commencing  on  the  first  Monday  of  December  in  each  year. 
During  the  remainder  of  the  year,  while  not  attending  upon  the 
exercises  of  the  Seminary,  the  student  is  expected  to  prosecute 
his  studies  under  the  direction  of  his  Presbytery. 

In  accordance  with  the  resolution  of  Synud,  the  Seminary  was 
opened  in  the  month  of  December,  1825,  under  the  direction  of 
Dr.  Kerr.  This  valuable  mac  continued  to  discharge  the  duties 
of  his  new  station  with  great  acceptance  and  advantage  to  the 
Church  for  four  years.  But,  in  his  mysterious  providence,  the 
Head  of  the  Church  was  pleased  to  remove  by  death,  this  able 
minister  of  the  New  Testament,  on  the  15th  of  October,  1829. 

The  Seminary  being  thus  suddenly  and  unexpectedly  de- 
prived of  the  services  of  her  efficient  Professor,  a  meeting  of 
the  Presbytery  of  Monongahela,  in  whose  bounds  the  institution 
is  located,  was  called  to  provide  for  the  emergency.  The  Pres- 
bytery directed  her  own  students  to  prosecute  their  studies 
under  the  superintendence  of  the  Rev.  Mungo  Dick.  Accord- 
ingly, these  students,  together  with  those  of  other  Presbyteries 
who  thought  proper  to  do  so,  repaired  to  the  residence  of  Mr. 
Dick,  under  whose  instructions  they  prosecuted  their  studies 
during  the  following  session. 

At  the  subsequent  meeting  in  October,  1830,  the  Synod  not 
being  prepared  to  elect  a  permanent  Professor  in  the  Theologi- 
cal Seminary,  the  Rev.  Mungo  Dick  was  appointed  to  this  office 
pro  tempore.     And  in  the  meantime  the  Rev.  Alexander  Por- 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  341 

ter,  the  Rev.  William  Wallace,  and  Mr.  William  Templeton, 
were  appointed  a  committee  "  to  correspond  on  the  subject  of  a 
stated  Professor  for  the  Theological  Seminary,  in  order  to  ascer- 
tain the  most  suitable  character  or  characters  for  appointment ; 
the  probability  of  acceptance,  and  the  means  that  may  be  relied 
on  for  the  permanent  support  of  the  institution  and  its  Professor; 
and  that  they  report  to  Synod  at  their  next  meeting  the  informa- 
tion they  may  have  obtained,  with  their  opinions  of  the  meas- 
ures to  be  adopted  in  relation  to  the  subject." 

At  the  meeting  of  Synod  in  Pittsburgh,  October  10,  1831, 
this  committee  presented  their  report,  of  which  the  following  is 
an  extract : 

The  committee  appointed  by  a  resolution  of  Synod,  at  its  meeting  in 
Chillicothe,  on  the  3d  day  of  November,  1830,  to  correspond  on  the  subject 
of  a  stated  Professor  for  the  Theological  Seminary,  in  order  to  ascertain 
the  most  suitable  person  or  persons  for  appointment,  the  probability  of 
acceptance,  and  the  means  that  may  be  relied  on  for  the  permanent  sup- 
port, of  the  institution  and  its  Professor,  now  beg  leave  to  submit  the  fol- 
lowing report : 

The  (irst  branch  of  the  resolution  directs  the  committee  to  inquire  re- 
specting the  most  suitable  person  to  be  appointed  Professor  of  Theology. 
And  here  the  committee  will  remark,  that  when  we  take  into  view  the  dis- 
repute into  which  the  doctrines  of  the  Reformation  are  now  rapidly 
falling;  the  popular  nature  of  the  errors  which  are  spreading  their  de- 
structive influence  through  the  Church  of  Christ  in  an  extensive  degree; 
and  the  readiness  with  which  the  human  mind  embraces  and  endeavors  to 
propagate  those  sentiments,  which  are  most  likely  to  receive  the  favor  and 
applause  of  the  multitude;  we  deem  it  of  the  utmost  importance  that  a 
Professor  should  be  chosen  whose  mind  is  well  established  in  the  doctrines 
of  the  Reformation,  and  who  would  sedulously  guard  the  minds  of  the 
students  under  your  care  from  falling  into  the  current  of  those  errors. 

Popular  talents  as  a  preacher  are  also  desirable  in  a  Professor  of  Theol- 
ogy, so  that  the  students  may  have  the  benefit  of  a  correct  model  to  copy 
after  in  their  public  exercises. 

Aptness  to  teach,  or  ease  in  communicating  the  knowledge  he  possesses 
to  others,  is  also  requisite  in  a  Professor;  and  if  he  has  had  experience  in 
teaching,  it  will  be  a  particular  advantage  to  him. 

Your  committee  believe  that  the  Rev.  John  T.  Pressly,  of  South  Carolina, 
does  possess  the  foregoing  qualifications  in  a  good  degree  ;  and  although 


342  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

there  may  be  other  ministers  belonging  to  tlie  Associate  Reformed  Church 
quite  as  wed  qualified  as  Mr.  Prcssly,  yet  as  the  committee  believe  that  the 
appointment  of  Mr.  Pressly  would  give  the  most  general  satisfaction  to  the 
different  sections  of  the  Church  ;  and  as  much  of  the  usefulness  of  a  Pro- 
fessor will  depend  upon  his  being  thus  acceptable,  your  committee  have 
thought  proper  to  recommend  him  to  Synod  as  a  suitable  person  to  rill  the 
Professors  chair. 

But  what  probability  is  there  that  Mr.  Pressly  will  accept  the  offer  should 
it  be  tendered  to  him  by  Synod?  The  answer  to  this  question  will  form 
our  report  on  the  second  branch  of  the  resolution. 

Mr.  Pressly  was  written  to  by  the  committee,  strongly  urging  him  to  at- 
tend your  meeting  this  fall.  He  has,  though  not  without  expressing 
strong  reluctance,  complied  with  the  invitation,  and  is  here.  The  commit- 
tee have,  at  their  own  instance,  had  an  interview  with  Mr.  Pressly  on  the 
subject,  and  they  feel  warranted  in  saying  that  they  believe  he  will  accept 
if  appointed. 

It  may  be  proper  here  to  remark  that  the  individual  named 
in  this  extract  had  been  some  time  before  appointed  Professor 
of  Theology  in  the  Synod  of  the  South,  and  had  under  his  pas- 
toral care  one  of  the  largest  and  most  valuable  congregations  in 
that  Synod.  Between  him  and  his  pastoral  charge,  there  ex- 
isted a  mutual  and  tender  attachment,  which  had  been  uninter- 
rupted during  a  period  of  fourteen  years.  It  was,  therefore, 
with  extreme  difficulty  that  his  mind  was  brought  to  the  conclu- 
sion that  he  could  consistently  with  duty  change  the  field  of 
labor.  It  was,  consequently,  very  distinctly  made  known  to  his 
friends  with  whom  he  corresponded  on  the  subject,  that  some- 
thing like  a  unanimous  election  would  be  indispensably  requisite 
to  relieve  his  mind  from  perplexity,  and  satisfy  him  that  it  was 
the  will  of  his  Master  that  he  should  enter  upon  this  new 
service. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  day  on  which  the  report  of  the  com- 
mittee was  presented,  their  resolution  with  regard  to  the  ap- 
pointment of  a  Professor  was  taken  up.  The  resolution  is  in 
these  words: 

Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  John  T.  Pressly  be  and  he  hereby  is  appointed 
Professor  of  Theology  in  the  Theological  Seminary  in  Pittsburgh,  under 
the  superintendence  of  this  Synod. 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  343 

The  resolution  was  adopted  without  a  dissenting  voice.  The 
venerable  father,  Rev.  Matthew  Henderson,  who  was  seated  by 
the  clerk's  table,  and  who  manifested  a  deep  interest  in  the  re- 
sult, arose,  and  addressing  the  Moderator,  desired  that  the  clerk 
should  make  a  record  of  the  unanimity  of  the  vote,  in  accordance 
with  the  fact ;  which  was  accordingly  ordered.  The  condition 
of  his  acceptance  having  been  thus  unexpectedly  to  himself 
complied  with,  the  Professor  elect  was  compelled  to  accept  the 
appointment,  because  he  could  not  consistently  with  a  sense  of 
duty  decline. 

After  signifying  his  acceptance  of  the  office,  the  Professor 
returned  to  South  Carolina,  dimitted  his  pastoral  charge,  pre- 
pared for  removal  with  his  family  to  his  new  field  of  labor,  and 
arrived  in  Pittsburgh  on  the  5th  of  January,  1832.  Immedi- 
ately after  his  arrival,  he  entered  upon  the  discharge  of  his 
duty,  and  found  thirteen  young  brethren  ready  to  engage  in 
their  studies  under  his  direction. 

Shortly  after  the  close  of  the  first  session  in  the  Seminary, 
the  Professor  received  a  call  from  a  small  congregation  in  the 
city  of  Allegheny,  which  had  been  recently  organized.  This 
call  was  accepted,  and  a  pastoral  charge  has  ever  since  been 
connected  with  the  professorship.  Since  the  formation  of  this 
pastoral  relation,  the  operations  of  the  Seminary  have  been  con- 
ducted in  the  city  of  Allegheny.  During  the  first  four  sessions 
subsequent  to  the  election  of  the  senior  Professor,  the  superin- 
tendence of  the  Seminary  devolved  upon  him  exclusively. 

At  a  meeting  of  Synod,  in  1835,  the  Rev.  Moses  Kerr  was 
appointed  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and  Church  Gov- 
ernment, the  duties  of  which  office  he  performed  for  one  session. 
But  at  the  meeting  of  Synod  the  following  year,  Mr.  Kerr  be- 
ing appointed  to  an  important  missionary  station  in  Cincinnati, 
the  senior  Professor  was  again  left  alone  in  the  charge  of  the 
Seminary.  In  this  situation  the  Seminary  remained  until  the 
year  1843,  when  the  Synod  established  three  Professorships  in 


344  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

the  institution  :  A  professorship  of  Theology — Didactic,  Polemic 
and  Pastoral ;  a  Professorship  of  Biblical  Literature  and  Criti- 
cism; a  Professorship  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and  Church 
Government.  At  the  same  time,  theRev.  James  L.  Dinwiddie, 
D.D.,  was  appointed  Professor  of  Biblical  Literature  and  Criti- 
cism ;  and  the  Professorship  of  Theology  was  assigned  to  the 
senior  Professor.  It  being  inconvenient  for  the  Synod  at  that 
time  to  fill  the  chair  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and  Church  Gov- 
ernment, the  Professor  of  Theology,  at  the  request  of  Synod, 
attended  to  the  duties  connected  with  that  department. 

Dr.  Dinwiddie  engaged  most  assiduously  in  the  discharge  of 
the  duties  of  his  new  station,  and  the  Church  was  rejoicing  in 
anticipation  of  the  happy  consequences  of  her  judicious  selec- 
tion of  a  Professor.  But  it  pleased  God,  in  his  mysterious  Prov- 
idence, to  lay  his  afflicting  hand  upon  his  servant,  and  about 
the  middle  of  the  third  session  after  he  entered  upon  the  dis- 
charge of  the  duties  of  his  Professorship,  Dr.  Dinwiddie  was 
wholly  disqualified  for  rendering  any  further  service  to  the 
Church. 

By  this  dispensation,  the  senior  Professor  was  once  more  left 
alone  in  the  charge  of  the  Seminary,  and  on  him  were  devolved 
the  duties  connected  with  the  three  Professorships  in  the  insti- 
tution. In  this  situation  he  remained  until  the  meeting  of  Synod 
in  1847.  At  this  time  the  Rev.  Alexander  D.  Clark,  President 
of  Franklin  College  in  New  Athens,  Ohio,  was  elected  Professor 
of  Ecclesiastical  History  and  Church  Government,  upon  the  dis- 
charge of  the  duties  of  which  office  he  entered  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  session  in  1848. 

At  the  meeting  of  Synod  in  1851,  Rev.  D.  R.  Kerr  was  elected 
Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and  Church  Government. 

Until  recently,  the  Seminary  had  no  buildings  of  its  own,  and 
was  indebted  to  the  liberality  of  the  senior  Professor's  congrega- 
tion for  the  use  of  rooms  in  the  basement  of  their  Church.  But 
through  the  kindness  of  Mr.  Thomas  Hanna,  a  ruling  elder  of 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  345 

the  First  Associate  Reformed  Church,  Allegheny,  who  during 
his  life  was  a  most  efficient  friend  of  the  Seminary,  the  institution 
now  possesses  a  building  of  its  own.  In  his  last  will,  this  most 
excellent  man  left  an  important  legacy  to  be  appropriated  by  a 
specified  committee,  "to  any  or  different  objects  of  benevolence, 
that  they,  or  a  majority  of  them,  in  their  judgment  may  think 
calculated  to  do  the  most  good,  not  overlooking  the  wants  of  the 
Theological  Seminary  in  Allegheny."  A  portion  of  this  legacy 
has  been  appropriated  by  the  committee,  to  the  purchase  of  a 
desirable  lot,  on  which  a  commodious  and  substantial  building 
has  been  erected  for  the  accommodation  of  the  Seminary.  The 
building  is  65  feet  front  and  55  feet  deep.  On  the  first  floor 
are  two  spacious  lecture  rooms,  with  a  wide  hall  running  through 
the  building.  On  the  second  floor,  there  is  a  very  convenient 
chapel  sufficiently  large  to  contain  three  hundred  and  fifty  per- 
sons, and  a  spacious,  well  lighted  room  for  the  library.  Thus, 
in  the  kind  Providence  of  God,  the  Seminary  which  hitherto 
had  not  a  place  on  which  to  rest  the  sole  of  her  foot,  now  enjoys 
the  use  of  a  building  as  well  suited  to  our  purpose  as  could  be 
desired.  And  for  this  necessary  accommodation  we  are  indebted 
to  the  benevolence  of  one  whose  name  deserves  to  be  held  in 
everlasting  remembrance. 

The  library,  though  not  large,  numbering  only  about  two 
thousand  volumes,  is  yet  select  and  valuable.  And  in  conse- 
quence of  various  bequests  left  by  friends  of  the  institution,  the 
means  are  now  in  our  possession  which  will  enable  us  to  enlarge 
the  library  to  an  extent  which  will  meet  all  necessary  demands. 

The  term  of  study  in  the  Seminary  at  present  is  four  years ; 

there  being  one  session  of  five  months  in  each  year,  commencing 

on  the  first  Monday  in  November.     During  the  whole   course 

the  Bible  is  our  text-book.     The  grand  design  of  every  exercise 

in  the  Seminary  is  to  lead  the  student  to  a  correct  understanding 

of  the  lively  Oracles,  and  to  enable  him  to  acquire  the  faculty 

of  unfolding  the  truths  of  the  Bible  plainly  and  intelligibly  to 
23 


346  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

others.  It  is  not  the  object  of  the  instructors  to  communicate  a 
large  amount  of  knowledge,  but  to  aid  the  student  in  the  inves- 
tigation of  truth  for  himself;  that  thus  knowledge  ma)'  be  ac- 
quired as  the  fruit  of  his  own  labor.  The  following  outline  of 
the  course  of  study  and  the  laws  for  the  government  of  the  in- 
stitution, adopted  by  the  Synod,  will  give  a  general  view  of  the 
manner  in  which  the  course  of  instruction  is  conducted  in  the 
Seminary : 

COURSE   OF   STUDY. 

1.  The  reading  and  critical  investigation  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures,  in  the 
Hebrew  and  Greek  languages,  shall  occupy  a  prominent  place  in  the  whole 
course.  Every  thing  included  under  the  head  of  Biblical  Antiquities,  Na- 
tural History,  Chronology  and  Sacred  Geography,  shall  here  be  introduced. 
The  great  design  of  this  branch  of  theological  study  shall  be  to  qualify  the 
student  for  the  correct  and  perspicuous  interpretation  of  the  Sacred  Text. 

2.  The  study  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Bible  in  systematic  order.  In  this 
department  the  attention  of  the  student  shall  be  occupied  with  every  thing 
included  under  the  heads  of  Didactic  and  Polemic  Theology.  Here  the 
first  subject  of  inquiry  shall  be,  what  are  the  doctrines  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures as  exhibited  in  our  ecclesiastical  standards,  and  what  their  connec- 
tion and  dependence?  The  great  object  in  this  branch  of  study  shall  be 
to  qualify  the  student  for  holding  forth  the  faithful  word,  and  to  enable 
him  by  sound  doctrine  both  to  exhort  and  to  convince  the  gainsayers. 

3.  The  careful  examination  of  the  history  of  the  Church  of  Christ  from  its 
first  establishment  till  the  present  time.  Here  the  attention  of  the  student 
shall  be  directed  to  the  origin  and  progress  of  the  Church,  the  ordinances 
of  religious  worship,  and  the  corruptions,  whether  of  doctrine,  worship  or 
government,  which  have  been  at  different  times  introduced  into  the 
Church.  The  principal  design  in  this  department  shall  be  to  enable  the 
student  to  know  how  he  ought  to  behave  himself  in  the  house  of  God, 
which  is  the  Church  of  the  living  God,  the  pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth. 

LAWS  FOR  THE   GOVERNMENT   OF   THE   INSTITUTION. 

1.  Particular  attention  shall  be  paid  to  the  cultivation  of  practical  godli- 
ness. For  this  purpose,  not  only  shall  the  student  attend  to  the  devotional 
exercises  of  the  closet  and  of  the  family  with  whom  he  may  reside,  but 
shall  likewise  attend  punctually  the  meetings  of  his  fellow  students  for 
social  worship,  and  also  some  place  of  public  worship  on  the  Lord's  Day. 

2.  Regular  and  punctual  attendance  shall  be  given  to  all  the  exercises 
for  improvement  connected  with  the  Seminary  ;  nor  shall  any  student  be 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


347 


absent  on  any  occasion  without  being  able  to  assign  to  his  instructor  a 
satisfactory  reason. 

3.  No  student  shall,  while  connected  with  the  Seminary,  defend,  or  en- 
deavor to  propagate  any  doctrine  inconsistent  with  the  received  standards 
of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church. 

PRESENT   FACULTY. 

John  T.  Presslt,  D  D.,  Professor  of  Theology— Didactic,  Polemic  and 
Pastoral. 

Rev.  A.  D.  Clarke,  D.D.,  Professor  of  Biblical  Literature  and  Criticism. 

Rev.  D.  R  Kerr,  D.D.,  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and  Church 
Government. 


CATALOGUE    OF   STUDENTS 


Who  have  entered  the  Seminary  since  its  Organization,  in  1825. 


18-25. 
•Samuel  F.  Smith,  Cochranton,  Pa. 
John  Stark,  Middletown,  Pa. 
*\Vm.  Wallace,  D.D.,  Canonsburg,  Pa. 

1826. 
Samuel  C.  Baldridgf ,  Princeton,  la. 
•John  Dickey,  Allegheny  Co.,  Pa. 
•James  Reynolds,  Preble  Co.,  Pa. 
Benjamin  Waddle,  New  Concord,  0. 
James  Worth,  SpriDg  Hill,  la. 

1827. 
Henry  Connelly,  Newburg,  N.  Y. 
*Joseph  R  Kerr,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 
Hugh  Parks,  St.  Clairsville,  0. 
Robert  Stuart,  Eckmansville,  0. 

1828. 
•Moses  Kerr,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 
•A.  S.  Fulton,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

1829. 
John  E.  Heanon,  Cumberland  Co.,  Pa. 
•James  N.  Gamble,  Logan  Co.,  0. 
James  Shields,  Mexico.  Pa. 

1830. 
William  Boyce   Richmond,  Ind. 
N.  C.  Weed,  Northampton,  111. 

1831. 

♦Andrew  Bower,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
William  Findley,  Prospect,  Pa. 


*John  L.  Dinwiddie,  Pa. 
•Johnston  Welsh,  New  Athens,  0. 
*J.  G.  Witherspoon.  York  Co.,  S.  C. 
♦Stephen  L  Haft,  Sharon,  0. 
•Jereminh  Morrow,  Warren  Co.,  0. 
James  C   Porter,  Little  Rock,  111. 
Sam'l  Taggart,  West  Middletown,  Pa. 

1832. 
♦William  Burnett,  Pa. 
*James  Caskey,  Ripley,  0. 
J.  N.  Gamble,  Logan  Co.,  0. 
Robt.  Gracy,  4th  Church,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 
*M.  B.  Johnston,  Cumberland  Co  ,  Pa. 
Robert  M'Elroy,  Darlington,  Pa. 
Matthew  M'Kinstry,  Juniata  Co.,  Pa. 
•Joseph  Osborn,  Turtle  Creek,  Pa. 

1833. 
James  R.  Bonner,  Dayton,  0. 
John  H.  Bonner,  Wilkinsburg,  Pa. 
J.  G.  Fulton,  Freeport,  Pa. 
W.  R.  Hemphill,  Due  West,  S.  C. 
James  Prestley,  New  York  City. 
John  Neill,  Mt.  Jackson,  Pa. 
•James  F.  Sawyer,  Warren  Co.,  0. 
Thomas  Turner  Georgia. 
William  Turner,  Bloomington,  la. 
J.  D.  Young,  Lawrenceville,  S.  C. 
John  Wilson,  Tipton  Co.,  Tenn. 

1834. 
Joseph  Caldwell,  Missionary  to  India. 
William  Lorimer,  Richmond,  0. 


348 


THE   CHURCH  MEMORIAL. 


*Joseph  M'Creary,  Abbeville  Dist. ,  S.  C. 
Robert  MJC  y,  Chester  District,  S.  C. 
John  C.  Steele,  Manchester,  Pa. 

1835. 
Jos.  S.  Buchanan   West  Alexandria,  Pa. 
Wil-on  Blain,  Missionary  to  Oregon. 
John  Ekin.  D  D. ,  1st  Church,  Pittsb'g,  Pa. 
John  Freetly,  Oquawaka,  111. 
James  Greer,  Noblestown,  Pa. 
♦Thorn* 8  Menard,  New  Castle,  Pa. 
Alexander  Miller,  Ohio. 
*Wm.  Laughridge,  Mansfield,  0. 
John  M.  Galloway,  Steubenville,  0. 
John  N.  Pressly,  Lafayette,  la. 
Richard  Gailey,  Hastings,  0 
♦Thomas  L   Speer,  Washington,  Pa. 
Joseph  Thompson   Lockport,  la. 
♦James  Walker,  Canonsburg,  Pa. 

1836. 
J.  H.  Buchanan,  Cedarville,  0. 
W.  G.  Canders,  Westmoreland  Co.,  Pa. 
♦J.  M'Clure,  Allegheny  Co.,  Pa. 


W.  P.  Breaden,  Coultersville,  Pa 

E.  B  Calderhead,  Gratiot,  0. 

J.  M.  Dick,  Missionary  to  Oregon. 

J.  J.  Findley,  Waterford,  Pa. 

W.  T.  Findley. 

J.  M.  Gordon,  Illinois. 

D.  R  Kerr,  D.D.,  Prof.  A.  R.  Seminary, 

Allegheny  City,  Pa. 
C.  T.  M'Caughan,  Sidney,  0. 
J.  M'Gregor,  Allegheny  Co.,  Pa. 

1838. 
♦J.  J.  Buchanan,  Allegheny  City,  Ta. 
♦  William  Caskey,  Adams  Co.,  Pa. 
H.  L   Forsythe,  Fairview,  Ohio. 
J.  Gilmore,  Ohio. 
J.  M.  Graham,  New  York. 
W.  M  Graham,  Virginia  Grove,  Iowa. 
♦J  F.  Kerr,  Oswego.  la. 
J.  S.  McCracken,  Kenton,  0. 
J.  II.  Pressly,  Erie,  Pa. 
D.  F.  Reid   Keene,  0. 
G.  Wilson,  Ohio. 
A.  C.  Wright,  New  York. 


1839. 


David  Carnahan. 


Samuel  Findley,  Jr. 
D.  B.  Jones,  Springfield,  Mass. 
N.  B.  Nelson,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 
R.  W.  Oliver 

J.  H.  Peacock,  Mt.  Vernon,  0. 
J.  B.  Scouller,  Cuylersville,  N.  Y. 
Samuel  Wallace,  Bel  efontaine,  0. 
A.  Young,  D.D.,  Prof.  A.  R.  Seminary, 
Oxford,  0. 

1840. 

R.  A   Brown,  New  Castle,  Pa. 

A.  D.  Clark,  D.D.,  Prof.  A.  R.  Seminary, 

Allegheny  City,  Pa. 
Joseph  Buchanan,  Steubenville,  0. 
Thomas  Calahan,  Hancock  Co.,  0. 
♦J.  W.  Duff,  Blairsvi  le,  0. 
John  Dick,  Kittanning,  Pa. 
H.  H.  Johnson,  Dayton,  0. 
John  S.  Pressly.  AbbevLle  Dist.,  S.  C. 
♦Ebenezer  Palmer,  Carrolton,  0. 
J.  K.  Riddle. 

R.  G.  Thompson,  Plymouth,  0. 
♦John  Walker,  WashiLgton,  0 

1841. 

♦James  Buchanan,  Lancaster,  0. 

William  Carlisle,  Chanceford,  Pa. 

R.  D.  Harter,  Xenia,  0. 

♦Jonathan  Herron,  Allegheny  City,  Pa. 

Alex.  Pattison,  New  London,  Iowa. 

David  Pre.-sly,Starkville,  Miss. 

J.  Y.  Scouller,  Fairhaven,  0. 

1842. 
John  G.  Brown,  2d  Church,  Pittsburg,  Pa. 
D.  S.  Cochran,  Elli>ville,  111. 
W.  H.  Jamieson,  Highlandtown,  0. 
W   T.  M'Adam. 

Isaac  N.  M'Laughlin,  Virginia. 
♦J.  P.  I  inkerton,  Fairhaven,  0. 
Joseph  D.  Steele,  Bourbon  Co.,  Ky. 
♦Walter  Steele. 

H.  H.  Thompson,  Sugar  Creek,  Pa. 
M.  H.  Wilson,  Jacksonville,  Pa. 

1843. 
R.  Armstrong,  2d  Church,  Phila.,  Pa. 
S.  W.  Clarke,  Calcutta,  0. 
John  M'Clean,  New  Brighton,  Pa. 
D.  H.  Pollock,  Connell  ville,  Pa. 
A.  G.  Shater,  Bakerstown,  Pa. 


THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


349 


1844. 

*3.  P.  Berry,  Monroe.  0. 

J.  C.  Campbell   Paris,  Pa. 

J.  H.  Fife,  Mount  Pleasant.  Pa. 

*James  Greer,  Jr.,  Allegheny  City,  Pa. 

Samuel  Jameson,  Elizabeth,  Pa. 

Leander  H.  Long. 

*Thomas  M'Cague,  Ripley,  0. 

W.  S.  M'Laren,  Caledonia,  N.  Y. 

Randall  Ross,  Sharon,  0. 

Robert  W.  Brice,  Fairfield  Dist.,  S.  C. 

1845. 
William  Palzell,  Davenport,  Iowa. 
W.  C.  Jackson.  Washington  Co.,  Pa. 
W.  A.  Mehard,  New  Wilmington,  Pa. 
S.  Patterson,  Darlington,  Pa 
Joseph  White.  Prof.  Richmond  College,  0. 

1846. 
G.  D.  Archibald,  Cincinnati,  0. 
J.  K.  Andrews,  Antrim,  0. 
Matthew  Bigger,  New  Concord,  0. 
*\V.  J.  Brown,  Augusta  Co.,  Va. 
John  Bryson,  Sewickly,  Pa. 
*John  Chambers,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 
*Vincent  Cockins,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 
John  D.  Glenn,  Murray,  Ind. 
James  Golden,  Carrollton,  0. 
Robert  Henry. 
James  Kelso,  Antrim,  Pa. 
Samuel  Kerr,  Allegheny  City,  Pa. 
J.  T  M'Clure,  Wheeling,  Ya. 
W.  G.  Reed    Edinburg,  Pa. 
J.  S.  Robertson,  Monroe,  0. 
W.  M.  Sharpe,  Abbeville  Dist.,  S.  C. 
J.  R.  Sturgeon.  Noblestown,  1'a. 
J.  R.  Warner,  Chambersville. 

1S47. 
James  Bottoms,  New  Concord,  0. 
John  Coman,  Claysville,  0. 

John  L.  Craig,  Princeton,  Ind. 
W.  R.  Erskine.  Oquawka,  111. 
*A  G.  Fergus,  Elizabeth,  Pa. 
Win.  M'Millan, Remington,  Pa. 

'.'a ul  B.  Shenard,  New  Concord,  0. 
J.  R.  Walker,  Spring  Hill,  Ind. 

1848. 
Matthew  Clarke,  Indiana,  Pa. 
T.  M.  Cunningham,  :^t.  Louis,  Mo. 
*Samuel  Dougan,  Pittsburgh,  l'a. 


T.  Drennen,  Whitestown,  Pa. 
S.  M.  Hutchison,  Barlow,  0. 
James  Forsythe,  Mt.  Vernon,  0. 
H   H.  Hervey,  Tarentum,  0. 
*  William  Hixon,  Mt.  Pleasant,  0. 
E.  M'Cnughey. 

H.  C.  M'Farland,  Finleyville,  Pa. 
George  Ormond,  Birmingham,  Pa. 

1849. 

George  C.  Arnold,  3d  Church,  Phila.,  Pa. 

*John  B.  Clarke,  Washington,  0. 

J.  R    M'Calister,  York  Co.,  Pa 

Thos.  H   M'Ewen,  West  Middlesex,  Pa. 

James  K.  M'Knight,  Bloomerston,  la. 

A.  G.  Wallace,  M'Keesport,  Pa. 

James  Duncan,  Cambridge,  0. 

1850. 

D.  D.  Christy,  Butler,  Pa. 
*R.  N   Dick,  Brush  Valley,  Pa. 
P.  H   Drennen,  Elizabeth,  Pa. 
James  Given,  Bakerst»wn.  Pa. 
Samuel  Glover,  Peoria,  111. 
*James  M.  Gorsuch,  Hookstown,  Pa. 
John  Janvson,  Middletown,  Pa. 
Thomas  Love,  Waterford,  Pa. 
Robert  M' Watty,  Mercer,  Pa. 

C.  K.  Potter,  Fayette,  Pa. 
Samuel  F.  Thompson. 

Samuel  F.  Vanata,  Washington,  Iowa. 
*W.  W.  Waddle,  Wheeling,  Va. 

D.  A.  Wallace,  Bo- ton,  Mass. 

R  H.  Young,  Allegheny  City,  Pa. 

1851. 

Oliver  Catz,  Antrim,  Pa. 

Wm.  G.  M'Creary. 

W.  C.  M'Cune,  2d  Church,  Cincinnati,  0. 

J.  R.  Brown,  Preble  Co.,  0. 

I).  L.  M'Dill,  Preble  Co.,  0. 

1852. 

J.Armstrong    Leesburg,  Pa. 
D.  C  Bradford,  West  Alexander,  Pa. 
R.  S.  Campbell   Claysville,  0. 
J.  C.  Greer,  Murraysville,  Pa. 
William  Johnston,  Washington  Co.,  0. 
Benjamin  K.  Ormond,  Birmingham,  Pa. 
Joseph  Walker,  Antrim,  0. 
David  Paul,  I'ibaua,  0. 


350 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


1853. 
A.  B.  Beamer,  Monroe  Co.,  Va. 
R.  K.  Campbell.  Cherry  Valley,  Pa. 
*A.  J.  Elliott,  Allegheny  Co.,  Pa. 
W.  Lan  lis  M'Connell,  Canonsburg,  Pa. 
S.  E.  M'Kee,  Allegheny  Co.,  Pa. 

1854. 
A.  P.  Bell.  Antrim,  O. 
Thomas  F.  Boyd,  New  Concord,  0. 
Joseph  Boyd,  Chancefort,  Pa. 
J.  C.  Boyd,  Latrobe,  Pa. 
Al^-x.  CalhouD,  Savannah,  0. 
William  Cook,  Wheeling,  Va. 
J.  W.  Findley.  Auburn,  Mo. 
James  Hagerty,  Allegheny  City,  Pa. 
Add.  Henry,  Allegheny  Co. ,  Pa. 
A.  Lowman,  Kent,  Indiana  Co.,  Pa. 
R.  A.  M'Ayeal,  Madison,  Pa. 
J.  Scouller  M'Culloch,  Big  Spring,  Pa. 
F.  M.  Proctor,  Lexington,  0. 
J.  E.  Taylor,  Courtney,  Pa. 
J.  D.  Walkinshaw,  Saltsburg,  Pa. 
J.  H.  Young,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

1855. 
J.  D.  Chisolm,  Black's  Locks,  S.  C. 
James  A.  Clark,  New  Athens,  0. 

*Deceafed. 


J.  M.  Johnson,  New  Alexandria,  Pa. 
William  M'Elwe,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
W.  S.  Moffatt,  Troy,  Tenn. 
J.  C.  Nevin,  New  Sheffield,  Pa. 
Marcus  Ormond,  Birmingham,  Pa. 
J.  L.  Robert-on,  Steubenville,  0. 
Jonathan  Stewart,  Xenia,  0. 
William  G.  Waddle,  New  Concord,  0. 

1856. 

Thomas  Andrews,  Locust  Hill,  Pa. 
Thomas  F.  Baird,  Washington,  0. 
S.  C.  Ewing,  Irwin's  Station,  Pa. 
J   M.  Jamison,  Blairsville.  Pa. 
W.  A.  M'Connell,  Mansfield,  0. 
A.  R.  Macowbrey,  New  York. 
W.  J.  Robinson,  Argyle,  N.  Y. 
J.  K.  Timmons,  Triadelphia,  Va. 

1857. 

J.  H.  Adair,  Indiana,  Pa. 
W.  M.  Claybaugh,  Oxford,  0. 
W.  R.  Hutchinson,  Oxford,  Pa. 
David  S.  Little,  Service.  Pa. 
Samuel  C.  Marshall,  New  Concord,  0. 
1  aFayette  Marks,  East  Liverpool,  0. 
James  McRea,  Middle  town   0. 
R.  M.  Patterson,  Kittanning,  Pa. 


Total 

Deceased  while  in  the  M  nistry 
Deceased  while  Students 


273 
35 
13 


ASSOCIATE  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY. 

Historical  Sketch. — We  are  not,  at  present,  in  possession 
of  such  materials  as  would  be  requisite  in  giving  a  minute  de- 
tail of  the  early  history  of  the  Associate  Theological  Seminary. 
It  is  a  subject  which  appears  to  have  engaged  the  attention  of 
the  Church  at  an  early  period.  In  the  year  17G4,  it  was  agi- 
tated in  the  Associate  Presbytery  of  Pennsylvania,  and  in  No- 
vember of  the  same  year,  the  Presbytery  agreed  to  petition  the 
Synod  in  Scotland  to  send  them  some  one  qualified  to  teach  +he 
"  Languages  and  Philosophy."     In  1778,  Rev.  John  Smith  was 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  351 

appointed  to  "  direct  the  studies  of  such  young  men  as  were 
preparing  to  pursue  their  studies  with  a  view  to  the  holy  minis- 
try." The  Seminary  was  discontinued  in  1782,  in  consequence 
of  the  union  which  gave  rise  to  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod, 
and  greatly  reduced  the  number  of  the  Associate  Presbytery  of 
Pennsylvania.  But  in  1794,  Rev.  John  Anderson,  D.D.,  was 
appointed  Professor  of  Theology,  and  the  location  of  the  Sem- 
inary selected  to  suit  his  convenience.  This  was  Service  Creek, 
Beaver  county,  Pennsylvania.  There  a  building  was  erected, 
a  professor  appointed,  a  library  collected,  quite  extensive  for 
those  days,  comprising  about  800  volumes.  Theology  was  made 
the  exclusive  study,  and  an  institution  was  founded  possessing 
every  requisite  to  entitle  it  to  the  name  of  a  Theological  Sem- 
inary ;  and  thus  in  the  woods  of  western  Pennsylvania,  was  es- 
tablished the  first  Protestant  Theological  Seminary  founded  on 
the  Western  Continent.  To  show  that  this  assertion  is  historic- 
ally correct,  we  subjoin  the  following  account  of  the  public 
organization  of  the  seminaries  of  other  Churches,  taken  from 
a  sermon  preached  by  Dr.  Bradford  of  Albany,  before  the 
Superintendent  of  the  Seminary  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church, 
in  1813.  He  gives  the  dates  as  follows:  Seminary  of  the  As- 
sociate Reformed  Church  1804,  Reformed  Dutch  Church  1810, 
General  Assmbly  1812,  and  Andover  1808. 

Dr.  Anderson  continued  to  fill  the  chair  of  Professor  of  The- 
ology, till  the  year  1818,  when  the  gathering  infirmities  of  age 
induced  him  to  resign.  At  the  next  meeting  of  the  Synod,  held 
in  Huntington,  May,  1819,  it  was  agreed  that  two  Theological 
Seminaries  should  be  established,  to  be  called  the  Eastern  and 
Western.  Philadelphia  was  selected  as  the  site  of  the  Eastern, 
and  Rev.  John  Banks,  D.D.,  was  chosen  Professor.  At  the 
next  meeting  of  Synod,  in  1821,  Canonsburgh  was  selected  as 
the  location  of  the  Western  Seminary,  and  Rev.  James  Ramsey, 
D.D.,  was  appointed  Professor.  After  the  death  of  Dr. 
Banks,  which  occurred  in   182G,  it  was  agreed  to  unite   the 


352  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Seminaries,  and  Dr.  Ramsey  was  chosen  Professor  of  the 
united  Institution.  He  continued  to  have  the  entire  care  of 
directing  the  instruction  of  the  students  till  the  year  1833, 
when  Synod  established  a  Professorship  of  Biblical  Literature 
and  Ecclesiastical  History,  and  elected  Rev.  David  Carson  to 
fill  this  chair.  It  pleased  God,  however,  in  his  mysterious 
providence,  to  remove  him  by  death  before  he  entered  upon  his 
office.  In  1835,  Rev.  Thomas  Beveridge,  D.D.,  was  chosen  to 
fill  the  vacancy  occasioned  by  the  death  of  Mr.  Carson.  In 
1841,  Dr.  Ramsey,  owing  to  his  advanced  age,  tendered  his  res- 
ignation as  Professor  of  Didactic  Theology,  and  in  1842,  Rev. 
James  Martin,  D.D.,  was  chosen  his  successor.  This  chair  was 
again  left  vacant  by  the  death  of  Dr.  Martin  in  184G.  The 
whole  charge  of  the  Seminary  then  devolved  upon  Dr.  Bever- 
idge during  the  ensuing  year.  At  the  next  meeting  of  Synod, 
in  1847,  the  Rev.  Abraham  Anderson,  D.D.,  was  appointed  to 
fill  the  chair  of  Didactic  Theology,  which  he  continued  to 
occupy  until  his  death,  May  8th,  1855,  when  the  whole  charge 
of  the  Seminary  again  devolved  upon  Dr.  Beveridge  during  the 
summer  session,  with  the  exception  of  the  Hebrew  department, 
which  Rev.  J.  B.  Clark  filled  by  appointment  of  Synod.  At 
the  meeting  of  Synod  Rev.  Samuel  Wilson,  D.D.,  was  elected 
Dr.  Anderson's  successor. 

At  the  same  meeting  Xenia  was  selected  as  the  location  of 
the  Seminary,  and  at  the  commencement  of  the  fall  session  of 
1855,  it  was  removed  to  this  place,  at  which  time  Dr.  Wilson 
entered  upon  the  duties  of  his  office. 

TRESENT    FACULTY. 

Tnos.  Beveridge,  D.D.,  Professor  of  Biblical  Literature 
and  Ecclesiastical  History. 

Samuel  Wilson,  D.D.,  Professor  of  Hebrew  and  Theol- 
ogy— Didactic,  Polemic  and  Pastoral. 

The  grand  design  of  every  exercise  in  the   Seminary  is  not 


THE    CHUKCH   MEMORIAL.  353 

only  to  lead  the  student  into  a  correct  theoretic  knowledge  of  the 
Oracles  of  God,  but  also  to  cultivate  a  spirit  of  practical  piety  ; 
thus  preparing  him  for  unfolding  the  mystery  of  divine  truth — 
animated  by  a  love  of  truth  itself,  and  by  a  desire  that  others 
should  know  what  God  hath  done  for  his  soul. 

Library.  —  There  is  a  very  valuable  library  belonging  to 
the  Institution,  comprising  between  2,000  and  3,000  volumes, 
furnished  through  the  liberality  of  the  Church  for  the  use  of 
the  students.  Many  of  the  most  valuable  of  these  books,  it  is 
believed,  were  sent  by  the  mother  Church  in  Scotland,  while 
the  Seminary  was  in  its  infancy.  Mr.  J.  H.  Tedford  is  now 
acting  as  librarian ;  and  it  is  confidently  expected  that  the 
Synod  will  soon  greatly  enhance  the  value  of  the  library  by  the 
addition  of  many  rare  and  standard  works. 

Sessions. — The  term  of  study  is  four  years,  one  session  of 
five  months  each  year,  commencing  on  the  first  of  November. 

Location. — The  Seminary  is  pleasantly  located  in  the  city 
of  Xenia,  Green  county,  Ohio,  a  place  eminent  for  its  morality 
— healthful  in  its  situation,  and  accessible  by  railroad  from  all 
parts  of  the  country.  The  Seminary  building  lately  erected  is 
commodious  and  substantial. 

It  is  forty-six  feet  in  front  and  seventy  feet  deep.  The  base- 
ment is  occupied  by  the  sexton  and  his  family. 

On  the  second  floor  there  are  four  rooms,  Library,  Reading 
and  two  Lecture  rooms.  On  the  third  floor  is  the  chapel,  suf- 
ficiently large  to  accommodate  about  eight  hundred  persons. 

alumni. 

The  following  persons  were  instructed  at  Service,  Pennsylvania,  by 
Rev.  John  Anderson,  D.  D.,  between  the  years  1794  and  1819. 

NAMES.  RESIDENCES.  GRADUATED. 

Rev.  W.  Wilson* Clinton,  Pa OS 

"     J.  Duncan* Poland,  Ohio J  c 

"     E.  Henderson* Philadelphia,  Pa 


354  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

NAMES.  RESIDENCES.  GRADUATED. 

Rev.  D.  M'Lean,  Sr S.  Shenango,  Pa J  C 

"  T.  Hamilton* New  York  City J  C 

"  T.  Allison* West  Middleton,  Pa J  G 

"  J.  Ramsey,  D.  D Ex-Prof.  Ass.  Sem.,  Frankfort,  Pa J  C 

"  T.  M'Clintock* Harmony,  Pa 

';  D.  Imbrie* Darlington,  Pa J  C 

"  A   Murray* New  Castle,  Pa  J  C 

"  D.  French Taylorstown,  Pa 

"  J.Walker* New  Athens,  Ohio J  C 

"  J.  Mushat Virgin  Springs,  N.  C 

"  A.  M*Clelland,  D.  D.  . .  Prof.  Theo.  Seminary,  New  Brunswick U  C 

<:  A.  Herron,  D.  D Connersville,  Ind J  C 

"  F.  Pringle* Xenia,  Ohio Dn  C 

41  J  Scroggs Ligonier,  Pa J  C 

"  J.  Pringle* Steel  Creek,  N.  C Dn  C 

"  W.  Craig* Service,  Pa J  C 

"  D.  Blair Indiana,  Pa J  C 

"  R.  Douglas* Poland.  Ohio J  C 

"  J  Kendal Xenia,  Ohio JC 

"  E.  N.  Scroggs* West  Point,  Ohio JC 

"  T.  Beveridge,  D.  D.  ...  Prof.  Ass.  Theo.  Seminary,  Canonsburg,  Pa U  C 

"  T.  B.  Clarkson* Mercersburg,  Pa J  C 

"  A.  Anderson,  D.  D.  . . .  Prof.  Ass.  Theo.  Seminary,  Canonsburg,  Pa J  C 

"  J.  P  Miller Missionary  to  Oregon J  C 

"  J.  Adams* Massies  Creek,  Ohio J  C 

"  S.  Irvine,  D.  D Fredericksburg,  Ohio J  C 

"  T.  Ilanna,  D.  D Washington,  la JC 

"  J.  Lyle* Smyrna,  N.  C Dn  C 

The  following  were  instructed  at  Philadelphia  by  Rev.  J.  Banks,  D.  D. 
between  the  years  1820  and  1826. 

NAMES  RESIDENCES.  GRADUATED. 

Rev.  J.  Irvine* New  York  City U  C 

"  J.  Martin,  D.  D.* Ex-Prof.  Ass.  Theo.  Seminary,  Canonsburg,  Pa U  CJ 

"  T   Good  willie Barnet,  Yt DC 

"  II.  Thompson Lexington,  Ya UC 

"  J.  G.  Smart Cambridge,  N.  Y JC 

"  D.  Goodwillie Poland,  Ohio DC 

"  W.  Easton Christiana,  Pa UC 

"  F.  W.  M'Naughton  .  ..Mercersburg,  Pa U  C 

li  D.  Carson* Prof,  elect  Ass.  Theo.  Seminary,  Canonsburg,  Pa J  C 

"  A.  White Steel  Creek,  N.  C U  C 

i:  J.  Banks Ed.  Friend  of  Missions,  Pittsburgh,  Pa W  U 

The  following  Mere  instructed  at  Canonsburg,  Pa.,  by  the  Rev.  James 
Ramsey,  D.  D.,  between  the  years  1821  and  1835. 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  355 

NAMES.  RESIDENCES.  GRADUATED. 

Rev.  D.  M'Lean    New  Concord,  Ohio J  C 

"  S.  M*Lean* Poplar  Ridge,  Ohio    J  C 

'  W.  M.  M'Elwee,  D.D.  Frankfort,  Pa CC 

"  J.  Beggs* Mercer,  Pa 

"  M.  Snodujrass Custard,  Pa 

«  J.  Clokey Allegheny,  Pa J  C 

"  W.  Douthit Glade  Mills,  Pa JO 

"  S.  Hindtnan Iberia,  Ohio J  C 

"  J.  Hindman Glade  Run,  Pa J  C 

"  N.  Ingles Lockport,  Ind J  C 

"  J.  M"Carrel Kendal,  Pa  JC 

"  J.  Templeton* Bellbrook,  Ohio J  C 

"  J.  Wallace* Allegheny  Co.,  Pa U  C 

"  S.  Wilson,  D.  D Xenia,  Ohio J  C 

"  J.  C.  Bruce Monmouth,  111 FC 

"  J.  Rodgers,  D.  D Allegheny  City,  Pa WU 

"  A.  T.  M"Gill.  D.  D Prof.  Pres.  Theo.  Seminary,  Princeton,  N.J JC 

"  J.  P.  Ramsey New  Bedford,  Pa J  C 

"  W.  M'Clelland* Philadelphia,  Pa 

t:  J.  M.  Henderson Claysville,  Ohio PC 

':  B.  Boyd Strabane,  Pa J  C 

"  D.  Lindsey Birmingham,  la J  C 

<;  T.  Wilson Leavitt,  Ohio  J  C 

"  D.  Thompson Oregon J  C 

':  U   C.  Pollock Harrisville,  Pa 

"  H  II.  Blair New  York  City Dq  C 

'•  J.  P.  Dickey Donegal,  Ireland Dq  C 

':  T.  Kendal Willamette,  Oregon J  C 

"  J.Patterson Pres.  Westminster  Institute,  New  Wilmington,  Pa JC 

"  D.  Strang Peoria,  New  York Ed  U 

"  J.  S.  Easton Kishacoquillas,  Pa U  C 

"  J.  Dickson Portland  Mills,  la PC 

"  W.  Galbraith Freeport,  Pa J  C 

<:  G.  M.  Hall Duanesburg,  N .  Y U  C 

The  following  have  attended  the  Seminary  since  the  Synod  established 
two  Professorships,  (in  1835,)  and  are  arranged  according  to  the  years  in 
which  they  received  license. 

NAMES.  RESIDENCES.  GRADUATED . 

1836. 

Rev.  W.  Bruce    Mercer,  Pa F  C 

"     J.  MGill Cleveland,  Ohio Dq  C 

"    S.  Douthet* Glade  Run,  Ohio 

"    J.  M.  Scroggs* Conneautville,  Pa F  C 

"    J.MKee West  Hebron,  N.  Y FC 

u    C.  Webster Philadelphia,  Pa 


356  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

NAMES  RESIDENCES.  GRADUATED. 

1837. 

Rev.  R.  Forrester Reynoldsburg,  Ohio 

"     W.  Y.  Hamilton  ...    .  Philadelphia,  Pa J  C 

t;     S    M'Arthur President  Muskingum.  College,  New  Concord,  Ohio U  C 

"     E.  Small Mercer,  Pa UC 

;'    J.  P.  Smart Xenia,  Ohio JC 

1838. 

Rev.  J.  T.  Cooper,  D.  D Ed.  Evan.  Rep.,  Philadelphia,  Pa J  C 

"    J.  W.  Harsha Prof.  Westminster  Institute,  New  Wilmington,  Pa U  C 

•:    J.  Law Cambridge,  N.  Y  U  C 

;:    I.  N.  i  aughead New  California,  Ohio F  C 

"     J.  L.  M'Lean Haysville,  Ohio  J  C 

■•    W.  II   Walker* Scottsville,  Pa F  C 

1839. 

Rev.  J.  A.  Brown Madison,  Ind H  C 

';    T.  Gilkerson Saltshurgh,  Pa DC 

'•    D.  R.  Imbrie New  Wilmington,  Pa C  A 

•     W.  Smith Worthington,  Pa F  C 

1840. 

Rev.  J.  Bryan New  Jefferson,  Ohio J  C 

,c    J.  M.  French* Noblestown,  Pa F  C 

';    I.  Law Putnam,  N.  Y U  C 

"    D.  II.  A.  M*Lean Prof.  Westminster  Institute.  New  Wilmington,  Pa J  C 

"     A.  Reid* Cambridge,  N.  Y U  C 

"     C.  G.  Yincent Prof.  Westminster  Institute,  New  Wilmington,  Pa F  C 

1841. 

Rev.  D.  G  Bullions Cambridge,  N.  Y UC 

;<     W.  J.  Cleland Croton,  N.  Y 

'c    J  R.  Doig Prof  Franklin  College,  New  Athens,  Ohio U  C 

"    J.  W.  Logue Northfield,  Ohio U  C 

'•    J.Todd Brooksvilie,  Pa. JC 

c;     T.B.  Walker New  Orleans,  La F  C 

1842. 

Rev.  A.  Barcroft* White  Hall,  111 AY  C  T 

"     T.  Bassfield New  London,  Canada F  C 

';     R.  J.  Hammond Burgettstown,  Pa F  C 

"    A.  Murray Economy,  Pa 

'•    J.Scott Monmouth,  111 F  C 

"     B.  F.  Sawyer Darlington,  Pa 

1843, 

Rev.  J.  D.  Cunningham  . . .  .Dubuque.  la W  C 

"     J.  Fisher* Peoria,  111 F  C 

"     R.W.  French De  Kalb,  111 F  C 

"     J.  Marshall Londondery,  Ohio F  C 

<:    J.  M'Clintock Newcastle,  Pa  F  C 

'«    T.  R.  Simpson Carlisle,  Pa WC 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  357 


NAMES.  RESIDENCES.  GRADUATED. 

1844. 

Rev.  J.  G.  Austin Hemmingsford,  Conn WU 

"     C   Cummins Jamestown,  Ohio W  C 

"     J.  Forsythe* Cedar  Rapids,  la F  C 

"    J.  C.  Ilerron Napa,  Cal .1  C 

"     S.  Ilerron New  Lisbon,  Ohio J  C 

1845. 

Rev.  M.  Arnot South  Hanover,  Ind J  C 

"     J.  M'Arthur Ryegate,  Vt F  C 

"     S.  F.  Marrow    Albany,  N.  Y S  II 

"     R.  II.  Pollock Ed.  Presb.  Witness,  Cincinnati,  Ohio F  C 

"    J.  R.  Slentz Hudson,  Ohio F  C 

"    Alexander  Story Columbus  City,  la  J  C 

1846, 

Rev.  A.  Anderson* Pittsburgh,  Pa J  C 

"  J.  L.  Lull Kenton,  Ohio M  U 

"  S.  Collins Yorkville,  Wis F  C 

"  D.W.French Shushan.  N  Y W  C 

"  II.  K.  Lusk Coila,  N.  Y W  C 

"  N.  M'Dowell Olena.  Ill WC 

"  A.  M'llatton Laporte,  Ind S  II 

"  J.  M'Karahan E.  Greenwich,  N.  Y F  C 

"  G.  M'Millan* Hanover,  Ind JC 

"  W.  Oburn Rock  Island,  111 F  C 

"  W.  Wishart New  Athens,  Ohio M  C 

':  J.D  Wolf Jacksonville,  Pa WC 

"  A.M.  Black Prof.  Westminster  College,  New  Wilmington,  Pa F  C 

1847. 

Rev.  W.  II.  Andrews Ecksmansville,  Ohio F  C 

"    J.  G.  Ballentine*      . . .  W.  Hebron,  N.  Y J  C 

"     G.  D.  Henderson Granville,  111 F  C 

"    J.  G.  Rankin Bavington,  Pa W  C 

1848. 

Rev.  P.  W.  Collins Mansfield,  Ohio F  C 

"    T.B.  Hanna* Clinton,  Pa  F  C 

"    F.  A.  Hutchinson Noblestown,  Pa W  C 

"    J.C.Telford Mahoning,  Pa '  C 

"    J.  A.  Yance Albia,  la F  C 

"    J.  D.  M'Nay Clarion,  Pa J  C 

"    T.  Brown Cambridge,  Ohio X  A 

1849. 

Rev.  J.  T.  Brownlee West  Middletown,  Pa W  C 

"    J.  Ingles Millersburgh,  Ohio  F  C 

"    H.  W.  Lee Pittsburgh,  Pa FC 

"    D.  S.  MTIenry Commerce,  Mich J  C 

«    B.  Porter Sparta,  111 W  C 


358  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

NAMES.  RESIDENCES.  GRADUATED. 

Rev.  J.  Thompson New  York.  N.  Y J  C 

1850. 

Rev.  S.Anderson West  Lebanon,  Pa F  C 

':  A.  B.  Cassil Mansfield,  Ohio F  C 

"  D.  Donnan Newark,  N.J UC 

"  S.  G.  Irvine Albany,  Oregon F  C 

«  W.  G.  M'Elhenny  ....Mercer,  Pa J  C 

"  J.  M.  Shankland  ...   Detroit,  Mich UC 

"  J  M.  Snodgrass Buckeye,  Ohio J  C 

';  J.  B.  Strain Canonsburg,  Pa J  C 

"  J.  M.  Smeallie Birmingham,  Mich U  C 

"  II.  Sturgeon Wooster,  Ohio J  C 

"  J.  T.  Tate Missionary  to  India F  C 

"  T.  II.  Beveridge Philadelphia  Pa  J  C 

"  D.  W.  Carson Service,  Pa J  C 

"  A.  Irons Bruce,  Mich ffC 

"  J.  A.  M'Gill Beaver,  Pa F  C 

';  J.C.  Murch West  Alexander,  Pa G  C 

"  J.  N.  Smith , . .  Pottereville,  Pa F  C 

"  W.  II.  Wilson Washington,  la J  C 

1851. 

Rev.  J.  Alexander St.  Clairsville,  Ohio F  C 

"    J.  Barcklay Mechanicstown,  Ohio F  C 

"    J.B.Clark Canonsburg,  Pa F  C 

"    W.  A.  Black  Clintonville,  Pa Dq  C 

"     S.  Kerr Harmony,  Pa F  C 

"    J.  P.  Lytle Ed  of  Pres.  Witness,  Cincinnati,  Ohio J  C 

"     J.S.  Maughlin Hopewell,  Ind  F  C 

"     S.G.  M'Neal Pittsburgh,  Ind J  C 

«    A.  R.  Rankin Flat  Rock,  111 W  C 

''    E.  II.  Stevenson Hudson,  Ohio     DC 

"    J.  R.  Thompson Mount  Pleasant,  Pa J  C 

1852. 

Rev.  S.  Allexander Jonesborough,  Tenn F  C 

"    A.J.  Allen Denny,  111 W  C 

"    J.  II.  Andrew Xenia,  Ohio W  C 

"    J.  C.  Brownlee Milnersville,  Ohio F  C 

"     W.  C.  Jackson W.  Greenville,  Pa  C  C  Ky 

"    W.  J.  Magill M'Alavery's  Fort,  Pa U  C 

"    J.  A.  M'Kee New  Athens,  Ohio F  C 

"     S.  Patton Detroit,  Mich F  C 

"    J.  B.  Whitten Thompsonville,  Pa W  C 

1853. 

Rev.  J.  A.  Leiper Hookstown,  Pa J  C 

"    J.H.  Nash Monmouth,  111 WC 

"    J.  L.  Purdy Clinton,  Pa F  C 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  859 

NAMES.  RESIDENCES.  GRADUATED. 

Rev.  J.  P.  Scott Scottsville,  Pa J  c 

"  D.  II   Goodwillie Poland,  Ohio J  C 

';  W.  Bruce  Wooster,  Ohio F  C 

"  D.  K.  Duff Enon  Valley,  Pa FC 

"  A.  Gordon" Missionary  to  India F  C 

"  A.  A.  Rodgers Monmouth,  111 W  C 

"  J.  M'Neil Iberia,  Ohio F  C 

"  G.  Small S.  Argyle,  N.  Y U  C 

"  S.  C.  Reid Independence,  Pa J  C 

1854. 

Rev.  S.F.  Farmer Noblestown,  Pa 

"     W.  Grimes. Tayloi-stown,  Pa F  C 

"     J.  B.  Wilson Queenstown,  U.  C F  C 

1855. 

Rev.  W.  M'C.  Gibson Washington,  Pa W  C 

"    J.  B.  Lee Cadiz,  Ohio F  C 

"    F.  M'Burney.   Canonsburg,  Pa BU 

"    J.  W.  M'Farland New  Athens,  Ohio F  C 

"    II.  MacIIattan Clark's  Run,  Ohio S  II 

"    J.  Patterson* Mercer.  Pa F  C 

«     J.  Price Pittsburgh,  Pa F  C 

"    J  Sawhill Taylorstown,  Pa F  C 

"    J.  G.  Carson Canonsburg,  Pa J  C 

"    J.  A.  Edie Allegheny  City,  Pa F  C 

1856. 

Rev.  James  Bruce New  Brighton,  Pa S  II 

"  J.  A.  Collins* Xenia,  Ohio FC 

"  W.  P.  Currie Xenia,  Ohio EC 

fi  J.  A.  Duff J  C 

£;  Robert  Gilmore "West  Alexander,  Pa W  C 

•»  A.  F.  Houston* New  Wilmington,  Pa FC 

':  J.  S.  M*Cready* Lawrence  Co.,  Pa EC 

"  G.  H.  Robertson. 

«  James  Shearer Canonsburg,  Pa F  C 

"  J.  C.  Truesdale* Fredericksburgh,  Ohio EC 

"  E.  A.  Brownlee Claysville,  Pa F  C 

"  W.  II.  French Taylorstown,  Pa J  C 

"  John  Harper Jackson,  N.  Y U  C 

"  Thomas  Mercer Allegheny  City,  Pa F  C 

'•  J.  II.  M'Caskey* New  Athens,  Ohio    F  C 

"  S    Ramsey* Morrow  Co.,  Ohio FC 

«  S.  B.  Reed Huntingdon,  Pa F  C 

';  W.  W.  Templeton Roundhead,  Ohio F  C 

1857. 

Rev.  J.  B.  Dunn Andes,  N.  Y J  c 

'«    G.  W.  Torrence Xenia,  Ohio F  c 


360 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


NAMES. 

Rev.  J.  T.  Torrence.. 
"  T.  B.  Van  Eman 
"    W.  M   Coleman 


RESIDENCES.  GRADUATED. 

Xenia,  Ohio -  •  F  C 

Canonsburg.  Pa J  C 

Pittsburgh,  Pa F  C 

"     S.  M.  L.  Kier West  Lebanon,  Pa J  C 

"    James  P.  M1  Arthur.  ..Jackson,  N.  Y U  C 

';    A.  M'Cartney Londondery,  Ohio F  C 

"    W.  M'Farland New  Athens,  Ohio F  C 

"    R.  D.  Williamson Xenia,  Ohio F  C 

1858. 

Rev.  James  J.  Frazer Hookstown,  Pa J  C 

"    Robert  G.  Wallace ....  Huntsville,  Ohio F  C 

"    A.  R.  Anderson Canonsburg,  Pa J  C 

"    John  P.  Robb New  Athens,  Ohio F  C 

"    Josiah  Stevenson Scroggsfield,  Ohio F  C 

"    William  L .  Wilson Canonsburg,  Pa W  C 

"    John  M.  Adair Indiana,  Pa J  C 

"    W.  W.  Barr Clokey,  Pa J  C 

"    David  Forsythe Rix  Mills,  Ohio MC 

"     Thomas  P.  Kennedy.  .Hookstown,  Pa F  C 


SUMMARY. 
Alumni,  whole  number 263 

ABBREVIATIONS. 


G.  S.    Glasgow,  Scotland. 

J.  C.     Jefferson  College,  Pa. 

U.  C.     Union  College,  N.  Y. 

Dn.  C.  Dickenson  College,  Pa. 

D.  C.     Dartmouth  College,  N.  H. 

C.  C.     Columbia  College,  S.  C. 

F.  C.     Franklin  College,  Ohio. 

Ed.  U.  Edinburgh  Uuiversity,  Scotland. 

Dq.  C.  Duquesne  College,  Pa. 

X.  A.    Xenia  Academy,  Ohio. 

W.  C.    Washington  College,  Pa. 


M.  U.  Miami  University,  Ohio. 

S.  H.  South  Hanover.  Ind. 

W.  0.  T.  Washington  College,  Tenn. 

C.  C.  Ky.  Central  College,  Ky. 

M.  C.  Madison  College,  Ohio. 

Dl.  C.  Delaware  College,  Delaware. 

G.  C.  Granville  College,  Ohio. 

B.  U.  Belfast  University,  Ireland. 

1).  A.  Darlington  Academy,  Pa. 

W.  U.  Western  University,  Pa. 


*  Deceased. 
Note. — Th^  record  embraces  only  the  names  of  those  who  have  received  licensure  in 
our  (  hurch,  omitting  the  names  of  many  who  have  died  or  left  the  Seminary  before  the 
completion  of  their  theological  course. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  861 

THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY  AT  OXFORD,  OHIO. 

Historical  Sketch. — At  the  meeting  of  the  Associate  Re- 
formed Synod  of  the  West,  held  at  Chillieothc,  October,  1837, 
it  was  resolved  to  remove  the  Theological  Seminary  from  Pitts- 
burgh, and  locate  it  permanently  at  Oxford.  At  the  same  meet- 
ing, Trustees  were  appointed,  and  likewise  a  committee  to  pro- 
cure a  charter  for  the  Seminary  thus  located ;  and  it  was  made 
the  duty  of  each  Presbytery  to  see  that  a  subscription  be 
opened  in  every  congregation,  settled  and  vacant,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  raising  funds  for  the  erection  of  a  Seminary  building. 
The  operations  of  the  Seminary  were  to  continue  for  the  session 
immediately  following  at  Allegheny.  The  charter  was  obtained, 
bearing  date  January  1G,  1838.  The  style  of  the  Seminary,  as 
designated  in  the  charter,  is  "The  Theological  Seminary  of  the 
Associate  Reformed  Synod  of  the  West."  The  Trustees,  of 
whom  the  Hon.  Jeremiah  Morrow  was  chairman,  acting  under 
this  charter,  proceeded  to  provide  for  the  accommodation  of  the 
Seminary  in  its  new  location  ;  and  at  the  meeting  of  Synod  in 
the  fall  of  1838,  reported  a  lot  procured,  a  building  erected,  and 
a  lecture  room  to  be  in  readiness  for  the  Seminary  at  its  ensuing 
session.  This  had  been  done  by  funds  raised,  with  a  trifling 
exception,  by  the  western  Presbyteries. 

But  it  was  found  that  the  location  did  not  meet  with  general 
favor  in  the  eastern  end  of  the  Synod,  though  several  eastern 
brethren  had  voted  in  its  favor,  and  that  the  prevalent  desire 
there,  was  to  retain  the  Seminary  at  Allegheny.  In  this  state 
of  things,  it  was  finally  agreed,  at  the  Synod  in  October,  1839, 
to  divide  the  Synod  into  two  particular  Synods,  called  the  First 
and  Second  Synods  of  the  West,  to  be  under  one  General 
Synod ;  each  particular  Synod  to  have  its  own  Seminary  under 
its  exclusive  control;  the  Seminary  of  the  First  Synod  continu- 
ing as  already  organized  at  Allegheny,  and  that  of  the  Second 
24 


362  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

to  be  at  Oxford.     A  professor  for  the  latter — Rev.  Joseph  Clay- 
baugh,  D.D. — was  chosen  by  a  vote  of  the  undivided  Synod. 

The  Seminary  went  into  operation  the  same  fall,  1839.  It 
has  been  exclusively  the  child  of  the  Second  Synod,  including 
the  Synod  of  Illinois,  which  was  stricken  off  in  1851,  still  hold- 
ins,  however,  an  interest  in  the  institution,  and  pledged  to  its 
support.  In  the  division  of  property  between  the  First  and 
Second  Synods,  the  Seminary  building  at  Oxford  was  offsetted 
against  the  library  of  the  old  Seminary.  So  that  there  was  no 
dividend  of  books  for  the  new  institution. 

The  Seminary  has  now  been  in  operation  nineteen  years. 
The  Synod  ta  which  it  belongs  was,  at  the  time  it  commenced, 
and  still  is  comparatively  weak,  its  congregations  widely  scat- 
tered, and  many  of  them  young  and  feeble,  in  newly  settled  dis- 
tricts of  country,  and  educational  facilities  limited.  Still  the 
Synod  has  succeeded,  in  connection  with  the  congregation  of 
Oxford,  which,  at  the  commencement  of  the  enterprize  was  in 
its  infancy,  itself  needing  aid  to  erect  and  finish  a  building, 
which  furnishes  a  commodious  lecture  room,  library  room  and 
chapel,  besides  several  comfortable  rooms  for  students.  It  has 
also  acquired  a  library  of  nearly  2,000  volumes,  well  selected, 
and  many  of  them  valuable  and  costly. 

The  whole  number  of  students  from  the  beginning  is  104, 
chiefly,  though  not  exclusively,  of  the  Associate  Reformed 
Church.  Though  the  institution  has  not  been  able  to  boast  of 
numbers,  yet  it  is  hoped  that  it  has  not  been  without  its  fruit. 
Its  men  are  laboring  throughout  the  different  States  of  the  great 
west,  and  some  of  them  in  the  east,  not  without  tokens  of  the 
Master's  favor.  Three  of  them  are  missionaries  to  a  foreign 
land. 

While  the  plan  of  instruction  contemplates  an  acquaintance 
with  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  in  their  systematic  connection, 
and  a  knowledge  of  the  history  of  the  Church,  along  with  facility 
and  skill  in  the  preparation  and  delivery  of  discourses,  it  is 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  363 

made  a  principal  object  to  train  the  student  to  be  a  sound  and 
independent  interpreter  of  the  word  of  God ;  and  to  this  end 
special  attention  is  given  to  the  exegetical  study  of  the  Scrip- 
tures in  their  original  tongues. 

The  course  embraces  three  sessions  of  six  months  each,  be- 
ginning the  first  Monday  of  September  and  ending  the  last 
Wednesday  of  March. 

As  the  Churches  belonging  to  the  two  Synods  are  growing  in 
number  and  strength,  and  as  the  facilities  for  education  are  mul- 
tiplying, and  the  number  of  students  in  the  preparatory  institu- 
tions increasing,  the  Seminary  has  a  fair  prospect  of  future  use- 
fulness. 

The  author  of  the  preceding  sketch,  Rev.  Joseph  Claybaugh, 
D.D.,  was  Professor  of  Theology  in  the  Seminary  from  its  es- 
tablishment in  1839  until  his  decease,  September  9,  1855.  Du- 
ring this  period  of  sixteen  years,  the  labors  of  the  whole  insti- 
tution, with  the  exception  of  a  single  session,  devolved  upon  him, 
and  were  performed  with  rare  ability.  Rev.  S.  W.  McCracken 
was  appointed  assistant  Professor,  but  resigned  at  the  end  of  the 
first  session. 

The  Church  has  been  blessed  with  few  men  like  Dr.  Clay- 
baugh. As  a  gentleman,  a  scholar,  and  an  exemplary  Christian, 
he  had  no  superior.  Though  feeble  in  body,  he  labored  with 
untiring  assiduity  for  the  welfare  of  the  Seminary  and  congre- 
gation entrusted  to  his  care.  He  rests  from  his  labors  and  his 
works  do  follow  him.  He  died  at  Oxford,  Ohio,  September  9, 
1855.  No  marble  slab  as  yet  marks  the  spot  where  the  dust  of 
this  faithful  servant  of  God  slumbers  in  peace. 

After  the  death  of  Dr.  Claybaugh,  the  Board  of  Superinten- 
dents made  the  following  appointments  for  carrying  on  the  ex- 
ercises of  the  Seminary  until  the  next  meeting  of  Synod  :  Rev. 
Adrian  Aten,  Professor  of  Theology  ;  Rev.  William  Davidson, 
Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  ;  Rev.  John  Y.  Scouller,  Pro- 
fessor of  Greek  ;    Rev.  J.  H.  Buchanan,  Professor  of  Hebrew. 


364 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


At  the  next  meeting  of  the  Second  Synod  of  the  West,  Rev. 
Alexander  Young,  of  St.  Clairsville,  Ohio,  was  elected  Professor 
of  Hebrew  and  Greek.  The  Synod  finding  it  inconvenient  to 
fill  the  remaining  professorships  permanently,  Rev.  William 
Davidson  was  appointed  by  the  Board  of  Superintendents  Pro- 
fessor of  Ecclesiastical  History.  The  remaining  departments 
of  the  institution  were,  for  the  time  being,  committed  to  Mr. 
Young.  These  brethren  entered  upon  the  duties  assigned  them 
and  served  the  Church  with  great  acceptance. 

In  view  of  the  rapid  increase  of  the  Church  in  the  west,  and 
also  in  anticipation  of  a  union  with  the  Associate  Church,  and  in 
accordance  with  the  wishes  of  the  brethren  in  the  Synod  of  Illi- 
nois, it  was  deemed  advisable  by  the  Second  Synod,  at  its  meet- 
ing October,  1857,  to  remove  the  Seminary  from  Oxford,  Ohio, 
to  Monmouth,  Illinois.  It  is  now  located  at  Monmouth.  Its 
next  session  will  open  about  the  first  of  September,  1858. 

FACULTY. 

Rev.  Alexander  Young,  Professor  of  Hebrew  and  Greek. 
«      John  Scott,  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History. 
u      . -  ,  Professor  of  Theology. 

CATALOGUE  OF  ALL   THE   STT7DENTS   OF  THE   SEMINARY  SINCE 
ITS    COMMENCEMENT. 


Names. 


Chdrch  Connection. 

J.  M.  Gordon Assoc.  Reformed 

C.  T.  M'Caughan '  '"    

John  F.  Kerr* "  "    

William  Caskey* '  

J.S.  M'Cracken '  "     

Wm.  M.  Graham "  

John  M.  Graham '  "    

Jas.  H.  Anderson Presbyterian,  0.  S . . . . 

J.  S.  Pressly Assoc.  Reformed 

James  Barnett '  '      

M.C.Bennett* "  "    

J.  H.  Bonner  '  '    

R.  R.  Coon '  "    


1840 Berlin,  Illinois. 

"     Urbana,  Ohio. 

. .  Oswego,  la. 

..Died  St.  Augustine,  E.  F. 

. .  Cedarville,  Ohio. 

.  Morning  Sun,  Iowa. 

..Elmira,  Illinois. 

.  .Teacher,  Defiance,  Ohio 

"    Iowa. 

1842 ....  Cairo,  Egypt,  Missionary. 

Oxford,  Ohio. 

1839.... Mount  Joy,  Ohio. 
-,  Illinois. 


1SH 


1840. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


365 


Names.                         Church  Connection.     Licensure.        Location. 
Andrew  Foster* Assoc.  Reformed 1843 Fairhaven,  Ohio — Itinerant. 


"     ....Perrysburgh,  Ohio. 

"    Locust  Hill,  Pa. 

1844.... Sparta,  Illinois. 
"     ....  Kansas. 

1843 S.  Salem,  0.,  Pres.  Academy. 

1842 ....  Bellefontaine,  Ohio. 

"  1843.... Greenfield,  Ohio. 

"  "    . . .  .Bloomingburg,  Ohio. 

Assoc.  Reformed ]  845 Monmouth,  Illinois. 

"  ';    "    ....Cedarville,  Ohio. 

"  " 1846.... Columbus,  Ohio. 


Jackson  Duff 

Joseph  Andrews "  "     

M.M.Brown "  "     

J.D.Steele "  "    

J.A.J.  Lowes Presbyterian.  0.  S . 

G.A.Gregg* "  

A.R.Naylor "  

Robert  W.  Wilson "  

Samuel  Millen  . . 
James  P.  Wright 
G.  W.  Gowdy  . . . 

Henry  Allen ';  u    "     . 

J.  M.  Wampler Presbyterian,  0.  S 1845 

R.  N.  Fee Assoc.  Reformed 1847 

John  Milligan* "  "     " 

Alex.  M'Lanahan "  "    " 

James  Williamson Christian  Church " 

J.  Van  Eaton Assoc.  Reformed 1846 

John  M.  Heron "  "     1846 

B.  L.  Baldridge "  "    1848 

Robert  Ross "  "    1847 

J.  A.  Frazier "  "     1848 

Clark  Kendall.. . 
J.  A.  Campbell . . 
David  Hanes*. . . 


.  Iowa  City. 

.Cincinnati,  Ohio. 

.  Wapello,  Iowa. 

.Pres.  Muskingum  College. 

.  Decatur,  Ohio. 

.  Ed.  Gosp.  Her.,  Springfield,  0. 

.York,  N.  Y. 

.Mass. 

.Leavenworth,  Kansas. 

.Monmouth,  Illinois. 

.Damascus,  Syria,  Missionary. 
. . . .  Buffalo,  New  York. 
....Baldwin,  Pa. 
. ..  .Xenia,  Ohio. 


1849. 


..Presbyterian,  0.  S. 


Marion  Morrison 
R.  E.  Stewart  . . . 

B.  C  Swan 

W.  M.  Stryker u  

Isaiah  Fades Assoc.  Reformed 

R.B.Campbell* "  "     .... 

J.D.Glenn «  "     

J.N.Buchanan "  "     .... 

N.  C.  Macdill "  "     .... 

0.  A.  Towne Baptist 

J.  R.  Brown Assoc.  Reformed . 

II.  Q.  Graham "  "    "    . 

David  Macdill '•  "     " 

G.  L.  Kalb Presbyterian,  0.  S 1851. 

J.  N.  Swan "  '"    ■ 

Robert  Morrison "  

D.  A.  Wallace   Assoc.  Reformed 1849.. .  .Monmouth,  Illinois. 

Silas  Hazlett Presbyterian,  0.  S.......     1851 ....  Lake  City,  Minnesota. 

A.  H.  Ramsay* Assoc.  Reformed 1852 ....  Died  January  11,  1853. 

N.  R.  Kirkpatrick Assoc.  Reformed 1852. . .  .Teacher,  Eckmansville,  Ohio. 


1848. 
1849. 


1851. 


1*:,2 


.Monmouth,  Illinois. 

.  Sugar  Creek,  Ohio. 

.  Carthage,  Illinois. 

.Fort  Des  Moines,  Iowa. 

.Beulah,  Mumford,  New  York. 

,  Bloomington,  Indiana. 

Elizaville,  Indiana. 

Hebron,  la. 
....Richland,  la. 
....Napoleon,  Iowa. 

Monmouth,  Illinois. 

, . . .  New  Florence,  Pa. 

Eckmansville,  Ohio. 

.  ..Circleville,  Ohio. 

. .  .Columbia  City,  Indiana. 

. . .  Cedar  Creek,  Kentucky. 


366 


THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


Names.  Church  Connection.     Licensure.        Location. 

David  Paul Assoc.  Reformed 1852 Mansfield,  Ohio. 

William  Wallace* "  "     1853 Itinerant,  Oxford,  Ohio. 

J.  M.  M.  Wilson Reformed  Presb Teacher   Morning  Sun,  Ohio. 

S.  F.  Thompson Assoc.  Reformed 1852 Ross'  Grove,  Illinois. 


S.Glover "  "    .... 

TV.  Christie "  "     .... 

J  R.  Findley "  "    .... 

J.  F.  Hutcheson "  "     .... 

William  Wright..  "  "     

Thomas  McCague "  "    . . . . 

Andrew  Ritchie "  "    .... 

"William  Henry* "  "     

James  Holmes* "  " 

A.  C.  Junkin "  i:     ... 

Joseph  M'Hatton "  "    

W.  C.  M'Cune "  "    ... 

David  Morrow l{  "     

W.  II.  Prestley "  "    

Jacob  Cooper Presbyterian,  0. 

J.A.Hughes* "  

J.  H.  Brooks "  

David  Swing "  

Robert  Gray Assoc.  Reformed. 


':    ...  .Chenoa,  Illinois. 

"     ....  Teaching,  Edgefield,  S.  C. 
1853.... Mercer,  Pa. 

"    ...  .Ogden,  la. 

"     Quincey,  Ohio. 

"    ...  .Alexandria,  Egypt. 

"     ....  Greenfield,  Ohio. 
1854 Bloomington,  Indiana. 

"     Allegheny  City,  Pa. 

"     New  York,  N.  Y. 

"     Bellefontaine,  Ohio. 

,;     ...Cincinnati,  Ohio. 

"     ...  .Murray,  Indiana. 

"     . . . .  Chillicothe,  Ohio. 

Prof.  Greek,  Danville,  Ky. 

Died  August,  1853. 

1853  . .   St.  Louis,  Missouri. 

"     Prof,  in  Miami  University. 

1855 Summerville,  Indiana. 


J  F.  Stewart 

. . .  Assoc.  Reformed 

1855.. 

..UlCCUIillC]     "'""■ 

. .  Sparta,  Illinois. 

It.  K.  Campbell 

u             cc 

a 

. . .  Sycamore,  Ohio. 

J.  W.  Glenn 

u             cc 

cc 

T.  E.  Hughes  ..*.... 

. .  Presbyterian,  0.  S , 

.  .Springdale,  Ohio. 

W.  II.  Reid 

—  Reformed  Presbyterian  . , 

Jonathan  Stewart  . . 

. . .  Assoc.  Reformed , 

,     1856.. 

. .  Andrew,  Iowa. 

J.  L.  Aten 

cc              a 

.     1857.. 

J.  W.  Pinkerton. .. . 

(C               cc 

. .  Smithfield,  III.— Itinerant. 

J.  A.  P.  Magaw 

((                  CC 

cc 

.  .Biggsville,  Illinois. 

J .  II.  Harris 

. . .  Presbyterian,  0.  S 

«      .. 

..Mc Arthur,  Ohio. 

W.  A  Pollock 

cc 

,    1858.. 

cc               cc 

J    K    Black 

...  « 

.  .Rushville,  Ohio — Itinerant. 

W.  Wright 

cc              cc 

cc 

..Burlington,  Iowa,        ;> 

cc            cc 

cc 

T.D.Davis 

cc                tC 

.  .Tipton,  Tennessee. 

J.  T.  Killen 

. . .  Presbyterian,  0.  S 

«  .. 

..Prof.  Miami  University. 

W.  J.  McSurely 

J.  C.  Hutchison 

cc 

cc 

..Wheat  Ridge,  0. — Itinerant. 

u 

J.  B.  Foster 

it 

James  Welch  .    ... 

u 

. .  Oxford,  Ohio. 

Whole  number  . . . 

104 

*  Deceased. 

THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


367 


XVI. — Synods  and  Presbyteries. 


ASSOCIATE     REFORMKD 

I.    SYNOD  OF  NEW  YORK. 


Ministers,  Etc. 

Post  Offices. 

Congregations. 

Presbytery  of  New  York. 

Joseph  M'Carroll.  D  1) 

Newburgh, 

N.  Y 

1st  Church. 

Robert  11.  Wallace 

Little  Britain, 

"     .... 

Little  Britain. 

R   Howard  Wallace 

Blooming  Grove,  "     .... 

James  Prestley  ••••••••••••• 

New  York, 
Do 

u 

4th  Church, 
•lane  street. 

Joliu  Brash 

"    .... 

Alexander  Clements. ....••• 

Do 

Walden, 

u 

■^8th  street. 
Graham's  Church. 

Alexander  W Williams 

u 

Alex,  .lack 

New  burgh, 

u 

2d  Ch..  Newburgh. 

John  Forsyth,  D.D 

Newburgh, 

"     .... 

Prof.  Theol.  Sem. 

Gulian  Lansing 

Alexandria,  E 

gypt 

Foreign  Missionary. 

Without    Charge. 

Henry  Connelly  ......  ...... 

Nc  wbur,rh 

N  Y. 

Vacancies. 
Brooklyn, 
Hamptonburgh, 

Henry  S.  Wilkin 

Brooklyn, 

Licentiates. 

Adam  M'Clelland, 

Aiongaup  Valley. 

John  Edgar. 

Student. 

T.  M.  Niven,  Jr. 

Presbytery  of  Washington. 

Thomas  T.  Farrington 

Oxbow, 

NY 

Oxbow. 

James  B  Seouller 

Argyie, 

"     .... 

Argyie. 

William  B  Stiort 

Cambridge, 

u 

Cambridge. 

Without   Chaige. 

George  M  airs  ....... ........ 

Argyie, 
West  Aurora 

u 

Vacancies. 

William   H o  \vd  e  n 

n 

Salem, 

James  Macau  ley 

Ogdensburgh, 

« 

Hebron, 

Missionary. 

Lisbon. 

John  Crawford 

Damascus,  Sy 

ria. 

Licentiate. 

Student. 

William  J.  Robinson. 

Presbytery  of  Saratoga. 

T  '1  111  f*C      1     •  t  1  ffl  If 

Andes, 
South  Kortrig 

X.  Y 

Andes,  Cabin  Hill. 

John   L)   Gibson 

ht, '"    '.... 

Si  a  in  lord. 

Clark  Irving 

Kormglic, 

Kortright. 

John  E.skme 

North  Kortrig 

lit,"     .... 

North  lvortright. 

J  oil  n  Rippey 

Kortnglit, 

"     .... 

West  Kortnglit. 

Without    Charge. 

Vacancies. 

Robert  Proudtit,  D  L> 

Schenectady, 

" 

Broadalbm, 

Joseph  M'Nulty 

Clarkson, 

tc 

liobart, 

John  M   Heron. 

Burlington, 

Licentiates, 

\\  est  Charlton, 

Joseph  L  Clark, 

iVliddletown, 

Alexander  Adair. 

East  spring  held. 

368 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


SYNOD  OF  NEW  YORK—  Continued. 


Ministers,  Etc 


Presbytery  of  Caledonia. 

John  Van  Eaton 

D.  C  M'Veati 

W.  S.  M'Laren 

Isaiah  Faries 

George  Patton 

T.F.  Boyd 

Without  Charge. 

D.  C.  M'Laren,  D.D 

David  Currie 

W.  C  Somers. 

P.  C.Robertson 

Licentiates. 

P.D.M'Nab 

Wm.  Currie 

Presbytery  of  Philadelphia. 

J.  B.  Dales,  DD 

George  C.  Arnold 

Robert  Armstrong 

Presbytery  of  Boston. 

William   M'Laren 

Alexander  Blaikie 

H.  H.  Johnson 


Post  Of 

FICES. 

Congregations. 

York, 

N.  Y 

York. 

Franklinville, 

"     .... 

Franklinville. 

Caledonia, 

"     .... 

Caledonia. 

Mum  ford, 

"     .... 

Beulah. 

Geneva, 

(i 

Seneca. 

Kochester, 

u 

Kochester. 

Vacancies. 

Geneva, 

" 

Geneva, 

Sterling, 

(( 

Sterling, 
Cu\  lerville, 

Buena  Vista, 

<k 

Howard. 

York, 

u 

Sterling, 

" 

Philadelphia, 

Pa 

cc 

1st  Church. 

2d 

3d 

Fall  River,  Mass 

Pearl  street. 

Boston, 

"     

l>t  Church. 

East  Boston, 

East  Boston. 

Vacancies. 
Thompsonville, 
Lawrence. 

II.    FIRST  SYNOD  OF  THE  WEST. 


Ministers,  Etc. 

Post  Offices. 

Congregations. 

Presbytery  of  Monongahela. 

James  Gner 

Noblestown,   Pa 

Robinson  Run. 

John  G.  Brown 

Pittsburgh,      "  

2d  Ch..  Pittsburgh. 

Pittsburgh       *'  

4th  Ch.           " 

W.  H  Andrew 

Canons burgh, "  

Canonsburgh. 

J.C.Boyd 

Alt.  Lebanon,  "  

St.  Clair. 

Unsettled.  Ministers. 

Vacancies. 

D.  R.  Kerr,  D  D 

Pittsburgh,      " 

1st  Ch.,  Pittsburgh, 

H.  C.  M'Farland. 

Union, 

((                       cc 

Probationers. 

Venice, 

S.  R.  Kerr, 

Temperanceville, 

B.  K  Ormond, 

Mansfield, 

J  Haggerty, 

Mifflin, 

J  H  Young, 

Jefferson, 

M.  K.  Ormond. 

East  Liberty, 

Students. 

Hebron, 

Lafayette  Marks, 

Alt.  Vernon. 

J.  S.  Wilson. 

THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


369 


FIRST  SYNOD  OF  THE  WEST—  Continued. 


Ministers,  Etc 

Second  Presbytery  of  Ohio. 
B,  Waddle 

J.  Com  in 

Wm.  Johnston 

II.  Forsythe 

J.  H.  Peacock ■ 

Jas.  Duncan 

E.  B.  Calderhead ■ 

Randall  Ross 

Jas.  M'Neal 

Without   Charge. 
S.  Findlev,  DD., 
J.  Wallace. 

Licentiates. 
Joseph  Walker, 
A.  P.  Bell, 
W.  G.  Wad. He. 

Students. 
T.  F.  Baird 
Jas.  M'Rea, 
S.  C.  Marshall. 

Presbytery  of  the  Lakes. 

Joseph  H.Pressly 

II.  II.  Thompson 

Clark  Kendall 

H.  H.  Hervey 

Thomas  Love 

James  Burrows 

Without    Charge. 
John  J.  Findley 

Presbytery  of  Big  Spring. 

James  Shields 

Without   Charge. 
D.  B.  Jones 

William  Carlile 

Joseph  Boyd 


Post  Offices. 


Congregations. 


New  Concord,  Ohio. 

Antrim,  ' 

Mix's  Mills, 

Washington,  ' 

Fairview,  ' 

Mt.  Vernon,  ' 

Mt.  Vernon,  ' 

Mantau,  ' 

Rushville, 

Sharon,  ' 
Barlow, 


Erie,  Pa 

Cochranton,  Pa 

Buffalo,  N.Y 

Hartstown,     Pa 

Waterford,      "  .... 


Shakeleyville, "  I 

Wayne  Corners.  Pa 

Mexico,  Pa \ 

Concord,  Pa 

York  Furnace.  Pa j 


Crooked  Creek. 

Antrim. 

Salt  Creek, 

East  Union. 

Washington, 

New  Salem. 

Fairview, 

Clear  Ridge. 

Mt.  Vernon. 

Martinsburgh, 

Utica. 

Lebanon, 

Mt  Hermon. 

Rush  Creek, 

Thornville. 

Sharon. 

Barlow, 

Bethel. 

Vacancies. 
Jonathan's  Creek, 
Cumberland, 
Wolf  Creek, 
Sunday  Creek, 
Mt.  Perry. 


Krie. 

( lochranton, 

Meadville. 

Buffalo. 

Hartstown, 

X  Sh  en  an  go, 

Jamestown. 

Waterford, 

MeKean. 

Georgetown, 

N.  Vernon, 

Sandy  Creek. 

Beaver  Dam. 


Tuscarora, 
Mexico. 

Concord. 
I  [opewell, 
Chanceford. 

Big  Spring. 


370 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


FIRST  SYNOD  OF  THE  WEST—  Continued. 


Ministers,  Etc. 

Post  Offices. 

Congregations. 

Licentiate. 
J  S   M'Culloii»h 

•i 

T 

Chambersburg, 
Gettysburg, 
Hill. 
Pottsville. 

W.  Middletown. 
Richmond, 

Presbytery  of  SteubenviUe. 
S.Taggart 

W.  Middletown,  Pa.. 
Richmond,  0 

Piney  Fork. 

J   C  Campbell 

Paris,  Pa 

Locust  Hill   Pa 

Paris 

Chartiers. 
Yellow  Creek, 

Dungannon,  0 

( 

/ 

.j 

I 

S   W   Clark  . 

Lebanon. 

Calcutta,  E.  Liverp'l 

Vacancies. 
Wellsville, 
King's  Creek, 
Carrollton, 
Connotton. 
Mechaniestown, 
Knoxville. 

Plymouth, 

Licentiates. 

W.  C  Jackson 

Joseph  Buchanan 

J.  L.  Robertson 

Student. 
Thomas  Andrews. 

Presbytery  of  Mansfield. 

Wcllsville,  0. 
Carrollton,  0. 

Knoxville. 

DcKalb  0 

Hastings,  0 

Upper  Sandusky. 
Bakersville. 

DeKalb. 
Troy, 

Licentiates. 
Alex.  Calhoun, 
S.  M.  Proctor. 

Student. 
Mr.  M'Connell. 

Presbytery  of  Lawrence. 

.Monroe. 

Vacancies. 
Mansfield, 
Ontario. 
Alum  Creek, 
Cliesterville, 
Sulphur  Spring, 
Savannah, 
Upper  Sandusky, 
Eden, 
Wooster, 
Millersburgh, 
Mill  Creek, 
White  Eyes. 
DeKalb — Auburn. 

Robert  Audley  Browne 

Win.  A.  Mehard 

New  Castle,  Pa 

New  Wilmington,  Pa 

1 

A 
l 

A 

New  Castle, 
Shenango. 

New  Wilmington, 

Robert  Mc Watty 

Eastbrook. 
Mercer, 

John  Armstrong 

Worth,  Pa 

Edenburgh,  Pa. 

Centreville. 

Bethel, 

Beulah, 

Vacancies. 

Mahoning, 

Eden  burgh,  Pa. 


W.K.  Harbor, 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 


371 


FIRST  SYNOD  OF  THE  WEST—  Continued. 


Ministers,  Etc. 


Without  Charge. 

William  Findley 

William  G.  Reed 


Presbytery  of  Butler. 
Isaiah  Nibloek,  D.D..... 
J.  N.  Dick 

W.  P.  Breaden 


John  Jamison 


John  A.  Campbell 


W.  H.  Jamison 

Without   Charge. 

W.  C.  Pollock 

Students. 

R.  M.  Harrison 

W.  M.  Claybaugh 


Post  Offices. 


Princeton,  Pa. 
(Jlarkxville.  Pa. 
Delaware  Grove,  Pa. 
Bazetta,  Ohio. 

New  Wilmington,  Pa. 
Springdale,  Pa. 


Rutler.  Pa 

Kittanning,  Pa... 

Uoultersville,  Pa. 


Congregations. 


Freeport,  Pa. 


Baldwin,  Pa. 


Prospect,  Pa. 

Putneyville,  Pa. 
rlarrisville,  Pa. 


Allegheny,  Pa. 


Presbytery  of  Alhgheny. 

John  T.  Pressly,  DD 

D.  G.  Bradford 

John  C.  Steele [West  Manchester, Pa. 

A.  G.  Shafer Rural  Ridge,  Pa 

J   C.  Bnson Moon   Pa 

J.  L   Fa'irley Courtneys,  Pa 

Samuel  Patterson Darlington,  Pa 

W .  L.  M'Connell Allegheny,  Pa. 

Without   Charge. 
James  Given. 

Licentiates. 
A.  R.  Macoubrey. 

Students. 
J.  M.  Jamison, 
S.  C.  Ewing. 


Presbytery  of  Wheeling. 

D.  F.  Reid Uniontown,  0.... 

H. Parks.  Jr St.  Clairsville,  O.. 


Centre, 
Clarksville, 
Delaware  Grove, 
Bazetta. 


Butler. 

Kirtanning. 

Sunbury, 

Unity. 

Union, 

Freeport, 

VVortliington. 

Fairview, 

Mt.  Varnum. 

W.  O.  Springs, 

Evansburg. 

Vacancies. 
Prospect, 
Putneyville, 
Scotch  Hill. 


1st  Church. 
2d  Church. 
Manchester. 
Deer  Creek. 
Mt.  Gilead. 
Mt.  Nebo. 
Re hobo th. 
v Rocky  Spring. 
Hanover. 

Vacancies 
Tarentum, 
Harmersville, 
East  Union, 
West  Union, 
Raccoon, 
Centre. 
Brighton, 
Hookstown, 
Fast  Palestine. 


J.T.  McClure Wheeling,  Va.. 

Without    Charge. 

Wm.Ta^gart Uniontown,  O. 

Alex.  Wilson Cadiz,  O. 

A.D.Clarke,  D.D New  Athens,  0. 


Uniontown, 
Egypt 

Buchanan  Dill. 
Wheeling. 

Vacancies. 
West  Alexander, 
Moorclirld, 
Centreville, 


372 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


FIRST  SYNOD  OF  THE  WEST—  Continued. 


Ministers,  Etc. 


Post  Offices. 


Congregations. 


Alex.  Young... 


J.  C.  Forsythe 

Licentiate. 
Wm.  Cooke. 

Student. 
J.  II.  Timmons. 


St.  Clairsville,  0. 
Salem,  N.  Y. 


Presbytery  of  Westmoreland. 

M.  M'Kinstry ■ 

J.  G.  Fulton ■ 

Samuel  Jamison 

D.  H.  Pollock. 


M'Keesport.  Pa.. 
Turtle  Creek,  Pa. 
Elizabeth,  Pa.... 

West  Newton.... 


James  Kelso 

A.  G.  Wallace 

James  H.  Fife 

Unsettled  Minister. 

Wm.  Conner 

Licentiates. 
Oliver  Katz 

Sample  Rums 


New  Texas.. 
Tinker  Run.. 
Mt.  Pleasant. 


Student. 
J.  D.  Walkinshaw. 


Blairsville,  Pa. 

New  Alexandria.  Pa. 
Greensburgh,  Pa. 
Logan'*  Ferry.  Pa. 
East  Liberty,  Pa. 


Presbytery  of  Blairsville. 

Wm.  Cornier Blairsville,      Pa. 

M.  II.  Wilson Rent, 

11.  Q  Graham New  Florence,  "  . 

Do " 

J.  C.  Greer Homer.  "  . 

Do Brush  Valley,  "  . 

Do 

Samuel  Brown Willet,  "  . 

Do Plumville,         "  ■ 

Without   Charge.  Olivet,  "  . 

A.Miller Brookville,       "  ■ 

Licentiate. 

A.  Lowman Saltsburgh, 

Student. 
J.  M'Cartney. 


St.  Clairsville, 
Tent  &  Short  Cr. 

Franklin, 
Tippecanoe, 
New  Athens, 
Warren  ton, 
Martinsville, 
New  Matamoras, 
Brownsville, 
New  Castle, 
Caledonia, 
Pleasant  Hill, 
Cameron, 
Cadiz, 
Lebanon. 

M'Keesport. 

Turtle  Creek. 

Bethesda. 

Sewickley, 

West  Newton. 

Unity, 

Bethel,  Alle.  Co. 

Bethel,  West'd  Co. 

Alt.  Pleasant, 

Laurel  Hill. 

Vacancies. 
Puckety, 
Beulah, 

New  Alexandria, 
Greensburgh, 
Logan's  Ferry, 
Laurel  Run. 

Stations. 
Union, 
Redstone. 

Blairsville. 

Jacksonville. 

Bethel. 

Fairheld. 

Centre 

Meclianicsburgh. 

Union. 

Plum  Creek. 

Smyrna. 

Olivet. 

Brookville. 

Beech  Woods. 

Saltsburgh. 

Mission  Stations. 
Greenside, 
Scotch  Settlement. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


373 


III.    SECOND  SYNOD  OF  THE  WEST. 


Ministers,  Etc. 


Post  Offices. 


Congregations. 


First  Presbytery  of  Ohio. 

Peter  Monfort 

S.  W.  M'Cracken 

J.  Y.  Seouller 

Wm.  Davidson 

Adrian  At^n 

J.  S.  Robertson 

G.  D.  Archibald 

W.  C  M'Cune .... 

R   K.  Ciimpbcll 

James  Barnett 

Unsettled. 

J.  H.  Bnolianan 

J.  S.  M'Crackeh 

Probationers. 
J.  L.  Aten. 
J.  A.  P.  Magaw, 
Wm.  A.  Pollock, 
J.  K.  Black. 

Students. 
James  Welsh, 
James  Foster. 

Presbytery  of  Indiana. 

William  Turner 

Joseph  R.  Walker 

N.  C.  Macdill j 


J.  L.  Craig 
R  Grav  ... 


J.  F.  Hutchison. 


Presbytery  of  Chilhcoihe. 

D.  Macdill 

J.  Arbuthnot 


College  Corner,  0 Unitv. 


Morning  Sun, 
Fail  haven, 
Ha  mil  ton, 
New  Paris, 
Monroe. 
Cincinnati, 

16  Mile  Stand, 
Cairo,  Egypt. 

Oxford,  0. 
Cedarville.  0. 


A.  Ritchie 

W.  H.  Prestley 

A.  W.  M'Clanahan 

John  Gil  more 

Without   Charge. 

J.  H.  Bonner Rariden, 

J.  S.  Buchanan Jackson, 

N.  R.  Kirkpatrick JEckmanville, 


Bloomincrton, 

Springhill, 

Richland, 

Milroy, 

Princeton, 

Summerville, 

O^den, 

Steele's, 

Indianapolis, 
S   Hanover, 
Moortield, 

Van  d  alia, 

Clinton, 

Boonville, 

Gcntryville, 

Elizabeth, 

Eekmansville, 
Wheat  Ridge, 

Greenfield, 

Chillicothe, 

Decatur, 

Tranquility, 


Oh 


Hopewell. 
Fairhaven. 
Hamilton. 
Enen  and  Rich. 
Mr  Pleasant. 
Cincinnati. 
Mission  Church. 
Sycamore. 

Vacancies. 
Oxford. 
Springdale. 


Ind Union. 

New  Zion. 

Richland, 

Betbesda. 

Princeton. 

Kden. 

Shiloh, 

Vienna. 

Vacancies. 

dndianapolis, 

'Bethel, 

Caledonia. 

Stations. 
Vandnlia. 
Clinton. 


"     Boonville. 

';     Gentryville. 

Elizabeth. 


o Cherry  Fork. 

Unitv". 
Fall  Creek, 
Greenfield. 
Chillicothe. 
Decatur. 
West  Union. 
West  Fork. 
I  Vacancies. 

Mt.  Joy, 
Bethel, 
Ripley, 


374 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


SECOND  SYXOD  OF  THE  WEST—  Continued. 


Ministers,  Etc. 


Foreign  Missionary. 

Thos.M'Cague. 

Licentiates. 

Thomas  Mercer 

W.J.  McSurely 

Presbytery  of  Springfield. 

R  D  Harper ■ 

Jos  Clokey,  D  D 

J.  P.  Wright 

R.  E.  Stewart 

G.  W.  Gowdy • 

Student. 

J.  C.  Hutchison 

Licentiate. 
Jon  Stewart. 

Presbytery  of  Michigan. 

J.  N.  Buchanan 

S.  C.  Baldridge 

John  Anderson 

J.  D  Glenn 

R.  Smith 

J.  R  Shepherd 

David  Morrow 


Without  Charge. 

Wm.  Lind 

Alexander  M'Cahan  .... 

Missionary  to  Syria. 

J.  A.  Frazer 


Missionary  to  Kansas. 
B.  L.  Baldridge 


Post  Offices. 


Cairo,  Egypt. 

Mavbee. 
Wheat  Ridge, 


Ohio. 


Xenia,  " 

Springfield,  " 

Cedarville,  " 

Bel  brook,  " 

Columbus,  " 

Yellow  Springs. 
Uilliard's  Station. 


Hebron,  Ir.d. 
lefferson,  t%  . 
Oswego,  "  . 
Ww  Paris,  "  . 
Klizaville,  "  . 
Holland,  Mich 


Presbytery  of  Sydney 
J.  R   Bonner 

C.  T.  M'Caughan 

J   Duff 

Jos.  M'Hatton 

Wm    Wright 

Samuel  Wallace 

Without    Charge. 
Thomas  Calahan Kenton, 

D.  Paul Sidney, 


Warren,  Ind 
Murray 


Centreville.  Mich. 
Kossville,  Ind. 
Tipton,        " 
Damascus,  Syria. 
•Jalapa,  Mich. 
Lafayette, kk 
Burnett's  Creeek,  Ind. 
Martin.  Mich. 
Leavenworth  City,  K.  T. 


Canonsburgh,  Ohio 
Urban  a,  M 

Perry  sburgh,  " 
BellHontaine,  " 
Qumcy,  " 

Piqua,  " 


Congregations. 


Chicks  Hill, 
Shade  River. 

Stations. 
Rome, 
Logan. 


Xenia. 
*>prin<:field. 
'edaryille. 
Sugar  Creek. 
Columbus. 

Vacancies. 
Yellow  Springs, 
Penuel. 


Hebron. 
Providence. 
>swego, 
\'t'\v  Paris. 
Salem. 
Dhrente. 
South  Holland. 
Warren, 
Murray. 

Vacancies. 
Centreville, 
Mt  Hope, 
Bethsaida. 
Bethel, 
Jalapa, 
Lafayette, 
Burnett's  Creek 
Martin. 


Canonsburgh. 

•  lUrbana. 

•  Scotch  Ridge. 
.  JBellefontaine. 

.  Quincy  and  Con. 
Piqua. 

Vacancies. 
Kenton, 
Sidney. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


375 


IV.    SYNOD  OF  ILLINOIS. 


Ministers,  Etc 


1st  Presbytery  of  Illinois 

James  Morrow 

John  M.  Gordon 

John  F.  Stewart 

James  W.  Glen 

Thomas  Turner 

John  M'Lean 

Without   Charge. 
M.  M.  Brown 


2<7  Presbytery  of  Illinois. 
Matthew  Bigger 

D.  C.  Cochran 


Post  Offices.  Congregations. 


Sparta,  III.... 
Berlin,  "  ... 
Sparta,  "  ... 
Preston,  "  ... 
Carmi,  "  ... 
St.  Louis,  Mo. 


Sparta.  111. 
Chester. 

Jordan's  Grove,  III. 
Tavlorville,  " 

Tacusa. 

Pickneyville,        " 
Grand  Cote,  " 

Jacksonville. 


S-  M.  Coon 

P.  H.  Drennen , 

W.  K  Erskine ■ 

John  M.  Graham , 

Samuel  Millen , 

J.  C.  M'KniKht , 

J.  C.  Porter 

S.  F.Thompson 

N.  C  Weede 

D.  A  Wallace 

Without  Charge. 

Matthew  Clarke 

Thos.  Dickson. 

John  Freetly 

Samuel  Glover 

David  Macdill.D.D 

J.  R.  M'Calister 

M.  Morrison 

Robert  Ross. 

Student. 
A.  Conner 


Aledo,  III. 
Viola,   "  . 


Ill 


Presbytery  of  Iowa. 

Rev.  Wm.  M.  Boyce 

W.  M.  Graham. 

R.  A.  M'Aveal 

J.  N.Pressly 

Joseph  White 

J.  P.  Chambers 

A 


Sussex,  Wis.. 

Washburn, 
Oquawka, 

Elmira, 
Monmouth, 
Spring  Grove, 
Little  York, 
Ross  Grove, 
Sparland. 
Monmouth, 

Bloomington. 

Ross  Grove. 
Chenoa. 
Monmouth. 
Rock  Island. 
Monmouth. 


Monmouth. 


Keokuk,  Iowa. 

Oskaloosa, "  < 
Indianola,  "  - 
Knoxville, "     < 


Patterson 

Without  Charge. 
James  Miller. 


Washington. 
Berlin. 

Union. 

Springfield. 
VVest  Union. 
St.  Louis. 


Vacancies. 

Chester. 

Hill  Prairie, 

Spring  Creek, 

Tacusa, 

Hopewell, 

Bethel, 

Jacksonville. 


Pope  Creek. 
Twin  Grove, 
Aledo. 
Vernon, 
Lisbon. 
Low  Point. 
Ellison. 
Elmira. 
Smyrna. 
Spring  Grove. 
Cedar  Creek. 
Ross  Grove. 
Fairfield. 
\1  on  mouth. 

Vacancies. 
Bloomington, 
South  Henderson, 
Berhel, 
Harmony, 
<  iquawka, 
Rock  Island, 
Ulavton, 
Rock  ford, 
Ellisville, 
Xorth  Henderson, 
Chicago. 

White  Oak  Grove, 
Peoria 
Keokuk. 
Morning  Sun. 
Oskaloosa. 
Indianola. 
Knoxville. 
\1  iddletown, 
West  Point. 
Dodge  vi  lie. 

Vacancies. 
Winter-ei. 
St.  Charles, 


876 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 
SYNOD  OF  ILLINOIS—  Continued. 


Presbytery  of  Le  Claire. 
R.  S.  Campbell Dewitt,  la 

S.  F.  Vanatta Washington,  Iowa.... 

Henrv  Allen Iowa  City,  "    .... 

R.  N.'Fee Wapello, 

S.  E.  M'Kec Le  Claire  City, 


Mr.  Sterling, 
New  London, 
DesMoines, 
Albia. 

Hewitt, 

Camanche. 

Washington, 

Brighton. 

Iowa  City. 

Harrison. 

Le  Claire  Prairie. 

Port  K\  ron. 

Vacancies. 
Bellview  and  Con. 
MilUrsburgh, 
Le  Claire  City, 
Davenport. 


SUMMARY. 


Presbyteries. 


Presbytery  of  New  York 

"  Washington 

"  Saratoga 

"  Caledonia 

Philadelphia 

"  Boston 

"  Monongahela 

2d  Presbytery  of  Ohio « 

Presbytery  of  Lakes , 

"  Big  Spring 

"  Steubenville 

Mansfield 

"  Lawrence 

"  Purler 

"  Wheeling 

"  Westmoreland 

"  Blairsville 

Allegheny 

1st  Presbytery  of  Ohio 

Piesbytery  of  Indiana 

'•  Chill  icoihe 

11  Springfield 

Michigan , 

Sidne\ ■ 

1st  Presbytery  of  Illinois 

2d  "  *'        , 

Presbytery  of  Iowa 

Le  Claire 

28 


a- 

.; 

bC 

% 

p- 

{J- 

U 

fc 

12 

o 

1 

11 

948 

7 

1 

1 

6 

626 

8 

2 

11 

72V 

10 

2 

.. 

10 

646 

3 

. . 

.  . 

3 

420 

4 

. . 

.  . 

5 

281 

S 

5 

O 

16 

1084 

11 

3 

3 

24 

75* 

7 

. . 

13 

538 

4 

1 

10 

184 

7 

3 

15 

628 

2 

o 

16 

331 

7 

16 

448 

7 

14 

597 

7 

1 

22 

538 

8 

2 

17 

672 

6 

1 

13 

400 

9 

1 

18 

970 

12 

4 

11 

500 

6 

. . 

14 

397 

10 

o 

14 

351 

5 

7 

309 

12 
9 

•• 

17 
8 

419 
349 

7 

.. 

13 

428 

20 

27 

79'.' 

3 

14 

212 

" 

12 

227 

221 

32 

2'- 

367 

14,787  I 

1877 
1212 
1407 
1504 
1139 
529 
2184 

1H-13 

1001 

387 

12S4 

576 

1001 

1363 

1057 

1473 

899 

2351 

1225 

975 

809 

727 

832 

728 

946 

1739 

465 

501 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  377 

SUMMARY   OF   GENERAL   STNOD   OF   THE   ASSO.   REF.   CHURCH. 

Moderator— Rev.  D.  C.  M'Laren,  D.D.,  Geneva,  N.  Y. 
Stated  Clerk— Rev.  James  Prestley,  G92  Houston  street,  New  York. 
Treasurer— R.  Dunlap,  Jr.,  Pittsburgh.  Pa. 

Assistant  Treasurer— Thos.  B.  Rich,  187  Elizabeth  street,  New  York. 
Clerk  of  Committee  of  3Iissions—Rev.  R.  D.  Harper,  Xenia,  O. 
Board  of  Agency— Revs.  J.  T.  Pressly,  D.D.,  J.  B.  Dales,  J.  G.  Brown,  R.D. 
Harper:  and  Messrs.  R.  Dunlap.  Jr.,  T.  B.  Rich,  and  S.  C.  Huey. 

SYNODS. 

New  York— Meets  in  York,  N.  Y ,  2d  Wednesday  October.  Rev.  J.  B. 
Scouller,  Argyle,  N.  Y.,  Stated  Clerk. 

1st  of  the  West— Meets  in  Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  1st  Tuesday  October. 

2d  of  the  West— Meets  in  Xenia,  0.,2d  Thursday  October.  Rev.  R.  D. 
Harper,  Xenia,  O .  Stated  Clerk. 

Illinois— Meets  in  Monmouth,  111.,  2d  Tuesday  October.  Rev.  J.  C.  Por- 
ter, Little  York,  III ,  Stated  Clerk. 

FOREIGN  MISSIONS  AND  MISSIONARIES. 

In  Damascus,  Syria — Rev.  J.  A.  Frazier  and  wife;  Rev.  John  Crawford 
and  wife;  Dr.  Alex.  Hattie,  and  Miss  Sarah  B.  Dales. 
In  Cairo,  Egypt— Rev.  Messrs.  James  Barnet,  Thomas  M'Cague  and  wife. 
In  Alexandria,  Egypt— Rev.  G.  Lansing  and  wife. 


25 


378 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


ASSOCIATE    SYNOD 

PRESBYTERY  OF  PHILADELPHIA. 


"William  Eastern  . . 
J.  D.  Cooper,  D.D. 

Joseph  M'Kee. .. . 

Francis  Church  . . 
T.  H.  Beveridge  . . 
J.  II.  Andrew 
"William  Bruce  . . . 
James  Price 

F.  M:Burney 

James  Bruce 


Vacancies . 


CONGREGATIONS. 


Octorara 

Muddy  Run 

Second  Cong.,  Phila 

Petersburgh    

Carlisle 

Middle  Ridge 

First  Cong  ,  Phila.  . 
Third  Cong.,  Phila.. 

Oxford    

Baltimore 

Fourth  Cong.,  Phila 

Guinston  

Lower  Chanceford . . 

Mercersburg 

Cove 

Stone  Valley 

Reedsville      

Huntingdon 

Boalsburg 


POST    OFFICE. 


Smyrna 


Kensington 

Bloomfield  .  ... 

do      

do      

Philadelphia  . . . 

do       

Oxford 

Baltimore  

Frankford 

Chanceford 

do       

Mercersburg  . . . 
M'Connelsburg. 
M'Alavy's  Fort. 
Kishacoquillas  . 
Huntingdon  . . . 
Boalsburg     


Lancaster. ... 
do      

Philadelphia 
Perry  

do 

do    

Philadelphia 

do      

Chester    

Baltimore  .. , 
Philadelphia 

York. 

do    

Franklin 

Fulton 

Huntingdon 

Mifflin 

Huntingdon 
Centre  


Pa. 


Md. 
Pa. 


Financial  Agent— Thomas  H.  Beveridge,  No.  126  North  21st  street,  Philadelphia. 
Ministers  without  Charge— John  Adams,  J.  G.  Austin. 


PRESBYTERY  OF  STAMFORD. 


MINISTERS. 

CONGREGATIONS. 

POST  OFFICE. 

COUNTY. 

STATE. 

John  Gillespie    

Robert  M'Allister .... 

Esquesing 

Port  Robinson 

Stamford  . .    

Halton 

C.  W. 

Port  Robinson  .  . 

Stamford 

Telfer 

Welland 

jo         

u 

D.  H.  Goodwillie  .... 
J.  B.  Wilson 

Middlesex 

Waterloo 

u 

Gait  

a 

Komoka 

Merrittsville     

Merrittsville 

Financial  Agent— John  Gillespie,  Milton.  Halton  county,  Canada  West. 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 


379 


PRESBYTERY  OF  IOWA. 


James  It.  Doig  . 
William  Wilson 
N.  IVr  Dowell . . . 
J.  T.  Tate 


J.  D.  Cunningham. 


S.  M'Artkur  . 
James  Brown 


Alexander  Story. ..  . 

Samuel  Ilindtnan . . . 

Hugh  Sturgeon 

A.  J.  Allen 

Joseph  S.  Maughlin. 


CONGREGATIONS. 


Washington  . . . 

Crawfordsville. . 
Pleasant  Valley 
Otter  Creek.  ... 
Cedar  Creek  . . . 
Birmingham  . . . 
Sugar  Creek  . . . 
Keokuk  City  ... 
Keokuk 
Columbus  City. 

Grandview   

Pleasant  Divide. 

Kingston 

Scotch  Grove. .. 

Amity 

Winterset. 

Summerset    . . . 
Mount  Hope  ... 
Vinton 
Boonesborough . 

Service 

Fairfield 

Corydon 

Lacona  

Eldora  

Berea    


POST   OFFICE. 


Washington  ... 

Crawfordsville  . 
Dutch  Creek  ... 

La  Motte 

Andrew 
Birmingham  . . . 

Clay  Grove 

Keokuk  

do     .. 
Columbus  City  . 

Grandview 

Albia  

Cedar  Rapids  . . 

College  Springs . 

M  interset  

Summerset 


Vinton 

Boonesborough 

Albia      

Fairfield 

Cor.N  don 

Lacona  

Eldora  

Berea  .... 


Washington 

do     .... 
do     .... 

Jackson  

do      .... 
Van  Buren . . 

Lee 

do   

do  

Louisa 

do    

Monroe 

Linn 


Page 

Madison 
Warren  . 


Benton  . . 
Boone  . . . 
Monroe.. 
Jefferson 
Wayne  .. 


Hardin  . . 

Johnston 


Iowa. 


Kans. 


Licentiates — G.  Torrence,  A.  B.  Cassill,  John  P.  Robb,  J.  Shearer,  J.  Sawhill. 
Without  Charge— John  Graham,   Daniel  M'Lean,  D.  Lindsay,   A.  C.  Tris,  J.  A.  Vance, 
W.  Douthet,  R.  J.  Hammond.  J.  M*Clintock,  James  N.  Smith,  J.  R.  Slentz. 
Financial  Agent— Samuel  M'Arthur,  Birmingham,  Van  Buren  county,  Iowa. 


PRESBYTERY  OF  CAMBRIDGE. 


MINISTERS. 

CONGREGATIONS. 

POST  OFFICE. 

COUNTY. 

STATE. 

C.  Webster 

Queensbury 

Glenn's  Falls  .  .. 
Putnam      

North  Argyle  . . . 

]  Moore's  P.  0. . 

Shushan    

Coila    

Warren 

Washington   

do       

do       

do       

do       

do       

do       

do       

do       

do      

do      

NY. 

" 

W.  B.  Henning 

William  Hawthorne  J 

North  Argyle 

Hinchinbrook 

Hemmingsford 

« 

Henry  Gordon 

James  A.  Duff 

J.  B.  Dunn 

" 

South  Argyle 

E   Greenwich 

South  Argyle     . . 
East  Greenwich  . 
West  Hebron  . . . 

do        

Coila      

« 

( 

" 

Vacancies \ 

Second  Hebron 

Cambridge 

« 

Licentiates— Gilbert  H.  Robertson,  James  P.  M'Arthur. 

Financial  Agent— James  A.  Duff.  South  Argyle.  Washington  county,  New  York. 

Without  Charge— P.  Campbell,  John  G.  Smart,  James  Law,  John  Harsha. 


380 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


PRESBYTERY  OF  RICHLAND. 


MINISTERS. 

CONGREGATI  W8. 

POST  OFFICE. 

COUNTY. 

STATE. 

Sanvl  Irvine,  D.D .... 
J.  Y.  Ashenhuat...  -J 
D.  W.  Collins | 

J.  P.  Scott { 

W.  II   French 

Jas.  W.  M'Farland  . . 

Fredericksburgh  . . . 
Haysville 

Wayne 

Ashland 

Do  .... 
Richland. ... 

Do  .... 
Holmes 

Do       .... 

Morrow    

Wayne 

Do  .... 
Coshocton.  .. 
Morrow    

. .     Ohio. 

Haysville    

Savannah 

a 

cc 

cc 

Millersburgh   

Nashville 

North  Washington  . 

Millersburgh 

Nashville 

<- 

cc 

u 

Dalton  

u 

Yacancies j 

cc 

South  Washington . . 

a 

Financial  Agent— J.  Y.  Ashenhust,  Haysville,  Ashland  county,  Ohio. 


PRESBYTERY  OF  ALLEGHENY. 


David  Blair 

Jos.  Scroggs,  D.D. 

Wm.  Galbraith... 


J.  Rodger?,  D.D. 
Saml.  Anderson 
Thos.  Gilkerson 


Byron  Porter 
S.  B.  Reed  . . . 


CONGREGATIONS. 


Yacancies . 


Indiana 

Fairfield    

Donegal 

Freeport 

Buffalo 

Allegheny 

Union 

Warren  

Shelocta    

Elderton 

l  rete    

Pittsburgh 

Turtle  '  reek... 
oneniaugh   . . . 

Glade  Run 

Meehanicsburg. 


[  i  Valley  Church 


POST  OFFICE. 


Indiana 

Ligonier    

Mansfield  .... 
Freeport 

Do      

Allegheny 

West  Lebanon 

Apollo  

Shelocta    

Do        

Do        

Pittsburgh 

Freeport  

Saltsburgh  . . . 
Glade  Mills  . . . 
Brush  Valley .  . 
Hulton      


Indiana 

Westmoreland. 

Do       

Armstrong 

Do       

Allegheny 

Indiana 

Armstrong 

Indiana   

Do       

Do       

Allegheny 

Armstrong 

Indiana  

Butler 

Indiana    

Allegheny.  ... 


Pa. 


Financial  Agent— S.  B.  Reed.  Pittsburgh,  Allegheny  county,  Pa. 

Licentiates — J.  M.  Adair,  Josias  Stevenson. 

Without  Charge— D.  H.  A.  M'Lean,  D.D.,  H.  K.  Lusk. 


PRESBYTERY  OF  NORTHERN  INDIANA. 


MINISTERS. 

CONGREGATIONS. 

POST    OFFICE. 

COUNTr. 

STATE. 

Burnet's  Creek , 

Pleasant  Run 

Carroll 

Do      

Putnam  

Laporte    

Selma 

Ind. 

S.  G.  M'Neil 

Portland  Mills 

Laporte  

Delaware 

cc 

T                                          ( 

u 

\acancies J 

Sharon  

" 

Financial  Agent — S.  G.  M'Neil,  Pittsburgh,  (arroll  county,  Ind. 
Without  Charge —  John  L.  M'Lean. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


381 


PRESBYTERY  OF  SIIENANGO. 


M.  Snodgrass 
E.  Small 


Vacancies . 


D.  11.  Imbrie 

Samuel  M.  Kerr 

W.  C.  Jackson 

G.  0.  Vincent 

D.  \V.  French 

A.  M.  Black 

Wm.  Bruce 

A.  It.  Rankin 

Alex.  Murray < 

Joseph  A.  Collins 


CONGREGATIONS. 


Fairfield 

Spriugneld 

Rocky  Spring  . . 
Mineral  Ridge  . 

W  ilmington 

Harmony 

Greenville 

Lebanon 

Mercer 

Harlansburgh . . 
Adamsvllle 
Slippery  Rock.. 
Kerr's  Ridge . . . 

Oakland 

Sheuango  

New  Castle 

Portersville 

Mount.ville 

Prospect 

Princeton 

<  ross  Roads 
Conneautville  .. 
French  Creek    . 

<  onneaut  Lake. 

Allegheny 

Cherry  Run 

Jamestown 

Kinsman 

Clintonville 

Unity 


POST   OFFICE. 


Custards 

Mercer 

do       

do      

New  Wilmington  . . 

Ilarrisville 

West  Greenville  . . . 

Worth 

Mercer 

Harlansburgh   

Adamsville 

Slippery  Rock 

Titusville 

Oherry  Tree 

Turnersville  . 

New  '  astle 

Portersville 

do  

Harlansburgh 

Princeton 

<  larksville 

'  onneautville 

Cochrauton    

Evansville 

Perry  

Plummer 

.Jamestown 

Kinsman 

lintonville 

Anderson's  Mills  . . . 


Trawford . . . 
Mercer 

do      .... 

do      

Lawrence  . , 

Butler    

Mercer 

do      

do      

Lawrence  . 
Crawford  . 

Butler 

Crawford. . . 
Venango  . . , 
Crawford.. . 
Lawrence  . 
Butler 

do      ..    .. 
Lawrence  . 
do 

Mercer 

C  rawford . . 
do 

do       .. 
Venango  . . 

do 
Mercer.. . . 
Trumbull  . 
Venango  . . 
Butler 


Financial  Agent— Wm.  C.  Jackson.  West  Greenville,  Mercer  county,  Pa. 
Without  Charge— Jus.  Patterson,  D.D.,  James  P.  Ramsey,  Joseph  Banks,  J.  M'Cliutock, 
W.  A.  Black. 


PRESBYTERY  OF  OHIO. 


CONGREGATIONS. 


D.  Goodwillie 

James  M'Gill. 
J.  W.  Logue . 

B.  F.  Sawyer. 


(    Da 


Poland 

Liberty    

»  leveland 

Northfield 

Darlington. .. . 
"Jew  Brighton. 
,     New  Lisbon . . . 
S.T.IIerron jj  West  Beaver  . . 

John  A.  Magill ;  Beaver . 

S.  Alexander I  Bethel 

J.  Alexander Deer  '  reek. . . . 

(     Four  Mile 

j      West  Union. . . 

,-  .  J  !  Stow 

fancies ]  \  Springfield.... 

I      Bundvsburgh  . 

{  I  Palestine 


POST   OFFICE. 


Poland  Centre . . 

(  hurchill 

Cleveland 

Northfield 

Darlington 

New  Brighton. . 

New  Lisbon 

West  Beaver 

Beaver '  .11 

Mr.  Jackson 

New  Bedford. . . 
Beaver  C.  II. ... 

•  alcutta 

Hudson  

Springfield 

Bundysburgh  . ., 
Palestine 


Mahoning  . . 
Trumbull  .  .. 
Cuyahoga  . . . 

Summit 

Beaver 

do      

Columbiana  . 
do 

Beaver    

Lawrence  . . . 

do 

Beaver 

Columbiana  . 
Summit 

do 

<; ranger    

Columbiana  . 


Licentiate — J.  Torrence. 

Financial  Agent— Bev.  D.  Goodwillie. 

Without  Charge— J.  M'llfatrick,  iitus  Bassfield. 


Ohio. 

(i 

Pa. 

Ohio. 
Pa. 
it 

Ohio. 


382 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


PRESBYTERY  OF  DETROIT. 


MINISTERS. 

CONGREGATIONS. 

PCST   OFFICE. 

COUNTY. 

STATE 

•{ 

Birmingham 

do          

Oakland 

do       

Macomb 

Mich 

Jas.  M.  Smealie  . 

Cl 

T 

" 

-( 

Detroit 

Wayne   

Oakland 

Allegan 

Wayne 

" 

" 

Yacancies 

(( 

Nankin 

Dearborn    

" 

Licentiates— W.  Coleman,  W.  II.  M'Farland. 

Financial  Agent— Andrew  Irons,  Romeo,  Macomb  county,  Michigan. 

Without  Charge— James  A.  Shankland. 


PRESBYTERY  OF  NORTHERN  ILLINOIS. 


MINISTERS. 

CONGREGATIONS. 

POST   OFFICE. 

COUNTY. 

STATE. 

R.  W.  French 

G.  D.  Henderson  . .  \ 
S.  Collins 

DeKalb 

Putnam 

do       

Racine    

Will 

111. 

Granville 

do          

i; 

Yorkville  .    

J  Wheatland 

Wis. 

Plainfield  

111. 

Robert  Acheson  .... 
W.  P.  Currie 

Jo  Daviess 

do 

Stephenson 

do 

I  Apple  River 

Hanover 

a 

K 

Wis. 

Midland   

Marquette 

Waupacca 

Lacrosse 

Winnebago 

do 
Ogle    

" 

Yacancies - 

Neshanoc   

Oshkosh   

" 

Oshkosh  

» 

" 

Lane  Depot  

111. 

M*IIenry    

Carroll 

<■■ 

I 

i  Camp  i  reek 

Savannah 

" 

Financial  Agen'— Samuel  Collins,  Yorkville,  Racine  county,  Wisconsin, 
in'  /tout  Charge— Wm.  Oburn,  J.  Skellie,  A.  McUatten. 
Licentiate— Thomas  Winter. 


PRESBYTERY  OF  ALBANY. 


MINISTERS. 


P.  Bullions,  D.D 
S.  F.  Morrow. .. 

(i.  M.  Hall 

Wm.  J.  (  leland 
D.  S.  McIIenry 


CONGREGATIONS. 


POST    <FFICE. 


Troy Troy 

Albany    Albany    

Florida Hoffman's  Ferry 

Delhi <  roton 

York  &  Covington . .  Peoria    

J.  B   Lee '  Bovina Bovina  Yillagc  .  . 

Andrew  Thomas Johnstown Johnstown 

Lansingville Haniden 

New  Kingston. . New  Kingston . . . 


Vacancies 


Renssalaer  . . 

Albany  

Schenectady . . 
Delaware 
Wyoming 
Delaware. 

Fulton 

Delaware 

do        


Financial  Agent— James  B.     ee,  Brushland,  Delaware  county,  New  York. 
Without  Charge— David  Strang,  James  Howie,  Wm.  Melviu. 


NY 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


883 


PRESBYTERY  OF  CIIAIITIERS. 


Thomas  Hanna,  D.D 
W.  M.  M'Elwee,  D.D 

B   Boyd  

James  G.  Rankin. . . 
F.  A.  Hutchinson... 

J.  C.  Murch \ 


John  T.  Brownlee  . . 

D.  W   Carson 

Joseph  R.Thompson. 

J   B.  Clark 

James  G.  Carson 

W.  M'C.  Gibson  ...  J 

Josiah  Thompson  . . . 
A.  Y.  Houston , 


Vacancies . 


CONGREGATIONS. 


POST  OFFICE. 


Washington J  Washington 

Frankfort  Frankfort 

Pigeon  Creek Strabane 

Robinson Bavington - 

Noblestown Noblestown    

Wheeling       West  Alexander 

West  Alexander do       

Mount  Hope W.  Middle  town. 

Service    '  Service 

Mount  Pleasant Hickory 

Chartiers    Canonsburgh  . . 

South  Buffalo Claysville   

North  Buffalo Tay lorstown  . . . 

Heads  of  Wheeling  . .  do       

Clinton    Clinton 

Peter's  Creek Bower  Hill 

Ohio     Scottsville 

Tumbleson's  Run  ...  Hookstown  .  ... 

Burgettstown B urgettstown  . . 

Miller's  Run Venice 

Cross  Creek Wellsburgh    . . . 

West  Union West  Union .... 


Washington  .. 

Beaver  

Washington  . . 

do       

Allegheny 

Washington  .. 

do       

do      

Beaver  

Washington  .. 

do       

do      

do       

do       

Allegheny 

Washington  . . 

Beaver  

do       

Washington  .. 

do      

Brooks , 

Marshall   . . .  . 


I'a. 


Licentiates— Thomas  J.  Kennedy    J.  Forsythe,  W.  W.  Barr,  W.  W  Templeton,  A.  R. 
Anderson,  W.  L.  W  ilson,  S.  M.  L.  Kier,  Robert  Gilmore,  E.  A   Brownlee. 
Ministers  without  Charge — A.  Donnan,  J.  Neil. 
Financial  Agent— James  G.  Carson,  Claysville,  Washington  county,  Pa. 


PRESBYTERY  OF  VERMONT. 


MINISTERS. 

CONGREGATIONS. 

POST  OFFICE. 

COUNTY. 

STATE. 

Thomas  Goodwillie  . . 
Gawn  Campbell 

Barnet 

Greensboro' 

Barnet  

Caledonia 

Orleans     

Caledonia 

do     

do    

vt. 

Greensboro' 

Rvegate 

'do      

a 

do       

" 

Licentiate — John  Gibson. 

Witho  t  Charge— William  Pringle,  James  M'Arthur. 

Financial  Agent— Gawn  Campbell,  Greensboro',  Orleans  county,  Vt. 


384 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


PRESBYTERY  OF  CLARION. 


MINISTERS. 

CONGREGATOINS. 

POST  OFFICE. 

COUNTY. 

STATE. 

John  M'Auley  . . 

■{ 

i 

! 

■1 

Cherry  Run 

Hermon 

Reimersburgh  . . 

do    

Brookville 

do     

Strattonville 

Middlesex  ... 

Rural  Valley 

Mahoning 

Plumville 

Lumber  City 

Ilorton 

Hillsdale 

Dayton 

Pine  Township . . 

Perrysville 

Reynoldsburg   . . 

Clorion 

do      

Pa. 

Jefferson 

do      

" 

John  Todd 

Beaver  Run 

Upper  Piney 

Rich  Eiill 

:. 

Clarion    

Armstrong 

do      

" 

"William  Smith  . . 

Concord ... 

u 

Indiana  

do      

C|C 

J.C.Telford.... 

« 

James  L.  Purdy 

Clearfield    

Susquehanna  

Clearfield 

Indiana 

do       

Armstrong 

do      

c< 

Glade  Run  

« 

D.K.  Duff 

Lower  Piney 

'; 

Jefferson 

do      

" 

Mount  Carmel 

Thompsons 

« 

Vacancies 

Clarion  . .  

"     . 

Financial  Agent— William  Smith,  Cowansville,  Armstrong  county,  Pa. 
Without  Charge— John  Uindman. 


PRESBYTERY  OF  SOUTHERN  INDIANA. 


Moses  Arnott 
John  Bryan  . 
James  Ingles 


Vacancies. 


CONGREGATIONS. 


Carmel 

Bloomington  . . . 

Ruhamah 

Madison 

Grey  friars 

Hopewell 

N.  Providence. . 
Stafford 

Mount  Pleasant 
Vernon       


POST  OFFICE. 


South  Hanover. 
Bloomington  .  . 

Scotland 

Madison 

Lexington 

do      

Palestine 

Black  Creek  . . . 

Lancaster 

Vernon 


Jefferson 

Ind. 

t< 

Jefferson 

Scott 

" 

Crawford 

Sullivan 

Jefferson 

Jeunings 

111. 
Ind. 

Financial  Agent— Moses  Arnott,  South  Hanover.  Jefferson  county,  Indiana. 
Without  Charge— John  D.  M'Nay. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


385 


PRESBYTERY  OP  MUSKINGUM. 


J.  M.  Henderson  . . 

John  S.  Easton  . .. 
A\  illiam  "  ishart  . , 
Thomas  Brown  . . . 
John  Patterson  .  .. 
James  P.  Lytic 
J.S.  M'Cready  .... 

J.  MKirahan 


S.  C.  Reid 

Thomas  R.  Simpson . 
William  Grimes  .   .  - 


Vacancies . 


rONi.UKCATHiXS. 


Northfield 

New  Concord 

Scroggsfield 

Unity 

Cambridge  

Londondery , 

Bloomfield 

Cadiz   

Jefferson    

Newmarket 

Ridge    

Clear  Fork 

Yellow  Creek 

Belmont 
M'Mahon's  Creek. 

(Hade  iiun 

High  Ridge  

Claysville 

New  Athens 

Mount  Pleasant. . 

Sharon 

Goshen    

North  Union 


POST  OFFW  E. 

COINTY. 

Otsego      

Muskingum 

New  Concord 

do       

Carroll 

New  Athens 

Harrison 

Cambridge     

Guernsey    

Londondery   

do       

New  Concord 

Muskingum 

Germano 

do      

Newmarket 

do      

Kimbolton  .. 

Guernsey    

Milnersville  . .  . 

do       

Moore's  Salt  Works 

Jefferson 

Jacobsburgh  

Belmont 

St.  Clairsville 

do      

Mechanicstown. ... 

Carroll 

St.  Clairsville 

Belmont  .  . 

Claysville    

Guernsey   

New  Athens 

Harrison 

Mount  Pleasant. .. 

do 

do 

Worth 

Leavitt 

Carroll 

Ohio. 


Financial  Agent — John  Patterson,  Londondery,  Guernsey  county,  Ohio. 
Without  Charge — John  Donaldson,  Thomas  Wilson. 


PRESBYTERY  OF  MONMOUTH. 


MINISTERS. 

CONGREGATIONS. 

POST  OFFICE. 

COUNTY. 

STATE. 

John  Scott 

Henderson   

North  Henderson.. 

Le  Claire 

Bethel         

.    Monmouth 

.    North  Henderson 

.    Le  Claire 

.    Olena    

.    Linden  .    

.    Pennsylvania  . . . 

Warren 

111. 

John  H.  Nash 

Elijah  M'Coy j 

Scott 

Henderson  .... 

Warren  .   

Rock  Island.  . . . 

Iowa. 

111. 

Smith  Creek 

Homestead 

Yirgil  . . 

Unity 

.    Sparta ■ .      Randolph 

•' 

Financial  Agent— J.  A.  Edie,  N.  Henderson,  Warren  county,  Illinois. 
Without  Charge— John  Wallace,  J.  D.  Wolfe,  A.  A.  Rodgers. 


386 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


PRESBYTERY  OF  NEW  YORK. 


II.  II  Blair 

James  Harper 

James  Thompson. . . , 

S.  F.  Farmer   

W.  G  M'  Elhany 

Hugh  W.  Todd   

James  Williamson. .. 
James  Dinsmore 
James  B.  Whitten... 
DaTicl  Don  nan    


CONGREGATIONS. 


New  Nork 

do      

do       

Brooklyn,  (E.  D.) 


Charles  Street 

2d  Congregat'n,  N.  Y. 

25th  Street,  N.  Y 

Williamsburgh 

Hoboken j  Hoboken  . 

Patterson    Patterson 

Sutton Sutton  ... 

6th  Congregat'n,  N.Y.    New  York 

7th  Congregat'n,  N.Y.  do 

2d  Cong.,  Newark    . .     Newark  . , 


New  York 
do  .. 
do  .. 
do      .. 

Hudson  . . 

Passaic  . . . 


New  York 
do      .. 


F  nayicial  Agent— James  B.  Whitten,  No.  221  West  32d  St ,  New  York. 
Without  Charge— A.  Murdoch. 


PRESBYTERY  OF  MIAMI. 


N.Y. 


N.J. 


Mass. 
N.Y. 


MINISTERS. 

CONGREGATION'S. 

POST  OFFICE. 

COUNTY. 

STATE. 

James  Wallace 

Robert  Forrester 

J.  P.  Smart 

I.  N.  Laughead 

C.  Cummins 

II.  H.  Pollock 

Huntsville 

Reynoldsburgh. . 

Logan  

Franklin 

Ohio. 

Truro  

Massies'  Creek 

Darby  and  Sugar  Run 
Caesar's  Creek 

New  California . . 

Jamestown 

Cincinnati 

Kenton 

Leipsic 

Eckmansville  . . . 

Xenia      

Hillsborough  .  . . 

Greene 

Hamilton 

Kenton  and  Hale 

Leipsic 

North  Liberty 

J.  L.  Bull    

J.  M.  Snodgrass 

Gilbert  Small 

f 
1 

Putnam 

Greene 

Hillsborough 

Clinton 

do      

1 
Yacancies < 

Mercer 

Amity 

Bellbrook 

Franklin 

Sugar  Creek 

Licentiates— Hugh  M'Hatten,   R.  D.  Williamson,  George  Torrence,   R.  B.  Ewing,  R.  G 
Wallace,  J.  I.  Frazer,  A.  M'Cartney,  J.  Truesdale. 
Without  Charge— A.  M'Hatten.  M.  Oldham. 
Financial  Aa,nt—\l.  II.  Pollock,  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 
Professors  of  Theology— Way.  Samuel  Wilson,  D.D.,  Rev.  Thomas  Bevendge,  D.D. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 


387 


S  U  M  M  A  R  Y 


PRESBYTERIES. 

Minis- 
ters. 

Licenti- 
ates. 

Congre- 
gations. 

Fami- 
lies. 

Members. 

Cambridge 

12 

10 

12 

13 

7 

10 

9 

4 

16 

10 

11 

23 

6 

17 

13 

4 

4 

4 

3 

7 

3 

2 
2 

"b" 

"i" 

'"g" 

l 

"h"' 
m"i" 

2 
'"2" 

12 
17 
19 
18 

8 

9 
18 

5 
22 
17 
10 
26 
12 
30 
23 

7 
10 

5 

17 

1 

566 
966 
617 
406 
303 
535 
295 
149 

1178 
611 
774 
721 
375 

1049 
802 
180 
229 
194 
194 
441 
6 

1237 

2262 

1348 

951 

646 

1071 

631 

338 

2732 

1403 

1696 

1583 

796 

Shenango  

Muskingum 

2  51 

1749 
470 

519 

Vermont  

401 
367 

940 

14 

Totals 21 

198 

33 

293 

16621 

23505 

Professors  of  Theology— Samuel  TVileon,  D.B.,  of  Xenia,  Greene  county,  Ohio,  Profes- 
sor of  Didactic  Theology  and  Hebrew  ;  Thomas  Beveridge,  D.D.,  of  Xenia,  Greene  county, 
Ohio,  Professor  of  Biblical  Literature  and  Church  History. 

Missionaries— Rev.  Andrew  Gordon,  Rev.  E.  II.  Stevenson,  Rev.  R.  A.  Hill,  E.  P.  Swift, 
G.  W.  Scott,  Elizabeth  Gordon,  Sealkot,  Northern  India;  Rev.  James  C.  Herron,  Napa, 
California. 

Officers  <>f  Synod— Rev.  J.  T.  Cooper,  D.D.,  Kensington,  Pa  ,  Moderator  ;  Rev.  Thomas 
Hanna,  D.D.,  «  ashington,  Pa.,  Clerk  ;  Daniel  Houston,  Canonsburg.  Pa.,  Treasurer ;  Rev. 
James  Rodgers,  D.D.,  Allegheny  City,  Pa  ,  Chairman  of  Boaad  of  Home  Missions. 


388  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

XVII. — Colleges. 

FRANKLIX  COLLEGE. 

This  Institution,  located  at  New  Athens,  Harrison  county, 
Ohio,  was  incorporated  in  the  year  1825,  and  is  the  oldest  sem- 
inary of  learning  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  State. 

It  owes  its  origin,  properly,  to  the  Christian  enterprise  of  the 
late  Rev.  John  Walker,  of  the  Associate  Church, — who  estab- 
lished in  the  village  a  classical  school,  chiefly  for  the  education 
of  young  men  for  the  ministry,  under  the  successful  management 
and  tuition  of  the  Rev.  Thomas  Beveridge,  D.D.,  (then  a  young 
man,)  now  Professor  in  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Xenia, 
Ohio — which  suggested  the  establishment  of  the  College. 

Franklin  College  is  not  endowed,  and  is  not  in  debt.  Its  pro- 
fessors are  supported  by  the  tuition  fees.  It  owes  its  commodi- 
ous buildings,  and  its  literary  societies,  their  spacious  and  taste- 
fully furnished  rooms  and  excellent  and  well  selected  libraries, 
to  the  liberality  of  the  friends  of  Christian  education  and  human 
rights  ;  of  which  Franklin  College  has  proved  itself  an  exponent 
and  advocate. 

This  Institution  is  not  denominational ;  but  yet  has  been, 
mainly,  under  the  controlling  influence  and  patronage  of  the 
Associate  and  Associate  Reformed  Churches.  And  it  is  a  strik- 
ing fact,  that  no  one  College  in  existence  has  educated  so  many 
of  the  present  ministry  of  "  The  United  Presbyterian  Church  " 
as  this  Institution.  By  an  inspection  of  its  catalogue,  it  appears 
three-fourths  of  its  Alumni  have  entered  the  ministry  of  the 
various  Presbyterian  Churches.  It  has  its  graduates  in  the 
missionary  fields  of  India  and  Oregon,  and  in  the  professorships 
of  various  Colleges.  It  was  the  first  Institution  in  the  west  to 
introduce  the  study  of  Hebrew  Literature ;  so  that  the  greater 
part  of  those  preparing  for  the  ministry,  in  this  Institution,  give 
it  as  large  a  share  of  attention  as  Latin  or  Greek. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  889 

The  location  of  Franklin  College  is  in  the  midst  of  a  very 
healthy  and  fertile  section  of  country,  whose  inhabitants  are 
characterized  by  intelligence,  morality  and  religion.  It  is  within 
six  miles  of  the  Steubenville  and  Indiana  Railroad,  at  Cadiz, — 
nine  miles  of  the  national  road,  at  St.  Clairsville — and  eighteen 
miles  of  the  Ohio  River,  and  the  different  railroads  meeting  at 
Wheeling,  Virginia ;  from  which  points  it  is  easy  of  access.  It 
is  sufficiently  near  these  thoroughfares  to  enjoy  their  advantages 
— sufficiently  remote  to  be  free  from  their  vices. 

Number  of  students, 90 

Number  of  Alumni,  near 250 

Sessions  and  Vacations. — The  Collegiate  year  is  divided 
in  two  terms  :  The  first  commencing  on  the  first  Monday  of 
November,  and  ending  on  the  last  Wednesday  of  March.  The 
second  commencing  on  the  first  Monday  of  May,  and  ending  on 
the  last  Wednesday  of  September,  commencement  day.  Vaca- 
tions, April  and  October. 

PRESENT    FACULTY. 

Rev.  A.  D.  Clark,  D.D.,  President,  and  Prof,  of  Hebrew 
Literature  and  Mental  and  Moral  Philosophy. 

Rev.  William  Wishart,  A.M.,  Prof,  of  Languages,  Logic, 
etc.,  and  Adjunct  Prof,  of  Hebrew  Literature. 

Rev.  David  Craig,  A.M.,  Prof,  of  Mathematics,  Natural 
Science,  and  German  and  French  Languages. 

Mr.  Robert  Campbell,  Tutor  of  Languages. 


MUSKINGUM  COLLEGE. 
In  the  fall  of  1836,  the  citizens  of  New  Concord  and  vicinity 
assembled  on  the  call  of  Rev.  B.  Waddle,  of  the  Associate  Re- 
formed Church.  He  addressed  them  on  the  subject  of  educa- 
tion, and  they  resolved  to  aid  him  in  establishing  a  literary  in- 
stitution in  that  village. 


390  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Accordingly,  a  petition  was  sent  to  the  Legislature  of  Ohio, 
asking  for  a  College  charter.  The  charter  was  granted  in 
March,  1837,  and  in  October  following,  classes  were  formed  and 
regular  operations  commenced.  Muskingum  is  not  a  denomina- 
tional College.  Still,  the  trustees,  fifteen  in  number,  have  been 
chosen  from  four  branches  of  the  Presbyterian  family.  Four 
trustees  from  the  Associate  Church,  four  from  the  Associate  Re- 
formed Church,  four  from  the  Presbyterian,  (0.  S.,)  and  three 
from  the  Reformed  Church,  (0.  S.)  At  present  the  U.  P. 
Church  has  eight  of  the  trustees  of  Muskingum  College.  The 
regular  College  studies  require  the  student  to  be  in  attendance 
four  years.  During  the  whole  course,  attention  is  given  to  the 
moral  as  well  as  the  mental  culture  of  the  students.  The  last 
catalogue  shows  that  one  hundred  and  six  pupils  had  been  in 
attendance  within  the  year. 

rilESENT    FACULTY. 

Rev.  B.  Waddle,  President. 

James  White,  A.B.,  Prof,  of  Mathematics. 

Thomas  Stevenson,  A.B.,  Prof,  of  Languages. 

H.  D.  Munson,  M.B.,  Prof,  of  Music. 

John  G.  F.  Holston,  A.M.,  M.D.,  Lecturer  on  Chemistry 
and  Geology. 

G.  W.  Pringle,  M.D.,  Lecturer  on  Anatomy  and  Physi- 
ology. 

WESTMINSTER  COLLEGE 
Is  located  at  New  Wilmington,  Lawrence  county,  Pennsylva- 
nia. This  Institution,  already  important,  is  destined  to  wield  a 
wide  influence  on  the  coming  generations  in  this  region  and  else- 
where. It  commands  the  country  designated  between  the  Ohio 
River  and  Lake  Erie,  without  a  rival  except  "Allegheny  Col- 
lege," (Meadville,  Crawford  county,)  under  the  care  of  the  M. 
E.  Church.     The  Presbyterian  Churches  of  this  region  are  nu- 


THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL.  391 

merous,  populous  and  powerful.  Presbyterianism  here  took 
early  and  deep  root  under  the  planting  and  fostering  hands  of 
Revs.  Tait,  Woods  and  Satterfield,  of  the  Presbyterian ;  Mur- 
ray, McLean  and  Imbrie,  of  the  Associate ;  Galloway,  Reed, 
Dinwiddie,  Smith  and  Niblock,  of  the  Associate  Reformed 
Churches,  with  their  co-workers.  The  latter  two  bodies,  now 
the  United  Presbyterian,  are  the  controlling  Presbyterian  Church 
of  this  region.  An  intelligent  and  numerous  membership  in  this 
Church,  true  to  their  primitive  Presbyterian  principles  and  forms, 
possessed  of  ample  means,  and  prizing  the  education  of  their 
children,  are  destined  to  sustain  Westminster  College,  under  the 
blessing  of  God,  in  their  fostering  hands  to  future  times. 

Rev.  G.  C.  Vincent  was  the  projector  of  the  Institution.  The 
germ  of  its  organization  was  the  Classical  Academy  at  Mercer, 
under  his  care.  The  transfer  of  the  Academy  to  New  Wil- 
mington, its  establishment  immediately  as  a  Collegiate  Institute 
by  joint  resolution  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Shenango  and  Ohio, 
of  the  Associate  Church,  January  21st,  1852,  and  incorporation 
by  the  Legislature  of  Pennsylvania  the  following  March,  gave 
it  its  present  legal  character.  Among  those  early  and  active 
friends  to  whom  the  College  is  indebted  for  much  of  its  subse- 
quent prosperity,  it  is  proper  to  mention  in  a  special  manner,  on 
the  part  of  the  Presbytery  of  Ohio,  Revs.  Ramsey  and  Good- 
willie,  and  Messrs.  David  Houston  and  I.  P.  Cowden,  elders ; 
and  on  the  part  of  the  Presbytery  of  Shenango,  Messrs.  Win. 
Dickey,  Andrew  J.  Burgess,  and  Edward  McElree,  and  Revs. 
Wolfe  and  Imbrie ;  the  latter  pastor  in  New  Wilmington. 

It  was  proposed  in  the  establishment  of  the  Institute  to  raise 
an  endowment  fund,  to  which  New  Wilmington,  including  a  cir- 
cle of  five  or  six  miles  around  it,  was  to  contribute  $10,000,  as 
a  condition  of  fixing  the  location  of  the  proposed  Institution  at 
that  place.  This  was  promptly  done ;  and  under  the  efficient 
agency  of  Rev.  J.  D.  Wolfe,  the  sum  was  increased  the  same 
season  to  $50,000.    The  amount  thus  and  since  obtained  insures 


392  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

the  perpetual  existence  of  the  College ;  and  this  endowment 
fund  is  still  increasing.  The  favor  with  which  the  Institution 
was  received  surpassed  expectation,  and  the  Academy  suddenly 
rose  to  the  rank  of  a  prosperous  College. 

Regarding  the  e?idpivment  of  this  Institution,  notwithstanding 
the  objections  of  some  candid  minds,  the  trustees  of  Westmin- 
ster College  are  satisfied  there  are  large  advantages  resulting 
from  it.  By  creating  a  constant  annual  revenue,  the  operations 
of  the  Institution  are  not  liable  to  be  affected  by  irregularity  in 
the  attendance  of  students.  Tuition  is  afforded  at  lower  rates, 
and  thus  the  advantages  of  education  are  not  confined  to  the 
favored  few,  but  placed  within  the  reach  of  all  who  prize  it.  It 
is  substantially  the  same  system  as  that  which  makes  the  com- 
mon schools  of  our  land  such  efficient  institutions  for  educating 
and  Americanizing  the  masses,  rich  and  poor.  If  the  State  en- 
dows her  common  schools,  why  should  not  the  Church  with  equal 
munificence  endow  her  Colleges  ? 

A  more  serious  objection  is  liable  to  be  presented  against  such 
Institutions  as  Westminster,  namely,  the  charge  of  sectarianism 
— a  charge  no  doubt  sometimes  urged  by  candid  and  liberal  men. 
Singularly  enough,  however,  it  is  more  generally  presented  by 
members  of  denominations,  evangelical  or  unevangelical,  whose 
very  labors  to  found  and  sustain  their  own  denominational  Col- 
leges, years  ago,  have  at  length  induced  the  Associate  and  Asso- 
ciate Reformed  Churches  to  engage  in  the  work  of  educating 
their  own  children.  What  more  bitter  foe  of  so-called  Protest- 
ant Sectarianism  than  the  Church  of  Rome,  that  builds  her 
proselyting  schools  everywhere  throughout  the  land?  As  for 
Protestant  denominations,  which  of  them  has  not  as  many  Col- 
leges as  it  can  found — Episcopalian,  Methodist,  Presbyterian, 
Old  or  New  School,  or  any  of  the  rest?  Our  limits  forbid  de- 
bate on  this  point,  and  we  only  add,  for  the  consideration  of 
honest  minds,  that  it  is  now  too  late  to  debate  this  question.  We 
must  either  in  general  surrender  our  children  to  be  educated 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  393 

under  influences  already  existing  of  an  adverse  denominational 
cast,  or  sustain  those  institutions  whose  sound  religious  and  moral 
character  we  can  approve.  As  will  be  seen  elsewhere  in  this 
article,  the  trustees  and  faculty  of  Westminster  College  do  not 
agree  to  hide  their  principles  while  filling  the  post  of  educators; 
at  the  same  time,  proselyting  is  repugnant  to  their  moral  sense, 
and  is  neither  their  policy  or  practice. 

The  Institution  was  put  into  immediate  operation  April,  1852, 
under  the  care  of  Revs.  G.  C.  Vincent,  and  D.  II.  A.  McLean. 
They  were  assisted  for  some  time  by  Rev.  J.  W.  Hersha  and 
Mr.  D.  H.  Goodwillie.  The  faculty  was  more  formally  organ- 
ized in  the  second  year  by  the  election  of  James  Patterson,  D. 
D.,  President ;  Rev.  A.  M.  Black,  Professor  of  Hebrew  Lite- 
rature ;  and  Miss  L.  J.  Lowrie,  Principal  of  the  French  De- 
partment. She,  with  Messrs.  Hersha  and  Goodwillie,  has  since 
resigned ;  and  now,  at  the  formation  of  the  United  Church,  the 
faculty  stands  as  follows  : 

Jas.  Patterson,  D.D.,  President,  and  Prof,  of  Mental  and 
Moral  Philosophy,  and  Political  Economy. 

Rev.  Andrew  M.  Black,  A.M.,  Prof,  of  Hebrew  Litera- 
ture and  Logic,  and  Adjunct  Prof,  of  Greek. 

Rev.  G.  C.  Vincent,  A.M.,  Prof,  of  Greek  Literature  and 
History. 

Rev.  William  Findley,  A.M.,  Prof,  of  Latin  Literature. 

,  Prof,  of  Mathematics.    Vacant.     Duties  temporarily 

filled  by  other  professors. 

J.  B.  Cummings,  Esq.,  Principal  of  Scientific  Department. 
Joseph  McKee,  Esq.,  Tutor. 

The  trustees  are  twelve  in  number,  six  chosen  by  each  Pres- 
bytery. Their  officers  are:  President,  Rev.  Samuel  Alexander, 
Mt.  Jackson,  Pa.;  Vice  President,  Rev.  S.  Herron,  New  Lisbon, 
O.;  Secretary  and  Financial  Agent,  Rev.  A.  J.  Burgess,  Green- 
field, Pa.;  General  Agent,  Wm.  Dickey,  Esq.,  New  Wilming- 
ton, Pa.,  to  whom  all  business  letters  are  to  be  addressed. 
26 


394  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

The  catalogue  of  the  present  year,  1857-8,  shows  an  at- 
tendance of  two  hundred  and  forty-eight  students.  The  gradu- 
ating class  consists  of  twenty -one  young  gentlemen  and  ladies ; 
most  of  whom  are  young  men  having  the  ministry  in  view,  as 
their  professional  business,  with  talents  and  moral  worth  to  com- 
mend them  in  that  most  important  of  all  spheres  of  labor. 

In  closing  this  sketch  of  Westminster  College,  attention  is 
appropriately  invited  to  two  important  characteristics.  The  mo- 
nastic feature  of  most  of  the  higher  institutions  of  learning  is 
avoided :  the  sons  and  daughters  of  the  Church  are  educated  in 
the  same  institution,  and  find  incentives  to  study  by  reciting  in 
the  same  classes.  The  success  of  this  arrangement  proves  the 
design  to  be  as  wise  as  it  is  liberal :  it  tends  to  improve  both  the 
manners  and  the  morals  of  the  students.  The  Bible,  in  the 
original  and  vernacular,  stands  foremost  as  a  text-book.  The 
design  is  not  merely  to  conserve  the  morality  of  the  student,  but 
to  communicate  that  sound  theological  instruction  upon  which 
all  true  morality  is  based.  As  there  is  no  theology  without  sys- 
tem, the  "Westminster  Standards  are  recognized  as  the  exponent 
of  the  religious  principles  the  professors  are  required  to  impart. 
While  the  rights  of  conscience  on  the  part  of  the  faculty  are 
thus  maintained,  they  are  also  secured  to  the  students,  who,  while 
required  by  the  rules  to  attend  the  Sabbath  lecture  and  Bible 
class  in  the  College,  and  prayer  meeting  every  Thursday  after- 
noon, attend  such  other  religious  services  as  they  or  their  parents 
may  select.  But  such  attendance  is  imperative ;  nor  may  any 
student  propagate  infidel  principles,  or  violate  the  Sabbath  by 
recreations  or  otherwise. 

The  cause  of  Christ  in  the  United  Presbyterian  and  sister 
Churches  will  find  in  Westminster  College,  its  efficient  faculty, 
and  its  increasing  list  of  students  and  Alumni,  many  sources, 
under  God,  of  future  usefulness  and  prosperity. 

Newcastle,  Pa.,  July  8,  1858. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  395 

MONMOUTH  COLLEGE. 
Monmouth  College  was  projected  and  put  in  operation  by  the 
Second  Associate  Reformed  Presbytery  of  Illinois.  It  opened 
under  favorable  auspices  on  the  first  Monday  of  September,  A. 
D.  185G.  At  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  Illinois,  held  in 
Keokuk,  Iowa,  October,  A.  D.  1855,  the  Synod,  in  answer  to 
the  proposal  and  petition  of  the  Presbytery,  resolved  as  fol- 
lows : 

1.  Resolved,  That  with  the  view  of  providing  for  the  education  of  our 
youth,  under  influences  most  favorable  to  their  moral  and  religious  well- 
being,  the  College  located  at  Monmouth,  and  hitherto  under  the  care  of 
the  Second  Presbytery  of  Illinois,  be  taken  under  the  care  of  the  Synod,  as 
proposed  and  requested  by  that  Presbytery. 

2.  That  the  government  of  the  College  be  intrusted  to  a  Board  subordi- 
nate to  this  Synod,  consisting  of  twenty-four  members,  eighteen  of  whom 
shall  be  appointed  by  this  Synod,  and  the  other  six  by  the  Board  itself.  It 
shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Board  to  report  annually  to  the  Synod  the  pro- 
gress, condition  and  prospects  of  the  College. 

3.  That  the  first  eight  on  the  list  of  members  of  this  Board,  alphabet- 
ically arranged,  shall  serve  one  year;  the  second  eight,  two  years  ;  and  the 
third  eight,  three  years;  so  that  annually  eight  members  shall  go  out  of 
office,  and  eight  new  members  be  elected—  six  by  the  Synod,  and  two  by 
the  Board. 

4.  That  the  members  of  the  Board  now  in  office,  under  the  appointment 
of  the  Second  Presbytery  of  Illinois,  be  continued,  and  that  Synod  now 
proceed  to  appoint  so  many  additional  members  as  will  make  up  the  num- 
ber to  eighteen. 

5.  That  the  Board  be  instructed,  while  it  is  careful  to  prevent  interfer- 
ence with  the  denominational  preference  of  any,  to  take  order  that  such 
instruction  in  the  Word  of  God  may  be  given  the  students  as  may  be  ne- 
cessary to  secure  the  ends  of  a  thorough  education,  and  in  general,  to  use 
all  diligence  to  establish  the  College  on  a  solid  basis,  and  render  it  most 
extensively  useful. 

6.  That  it  be  the  duty  of  the  members  of  Synod,  to  cooperate  actively 
with  the  Board,  in  all  proper  efforts  to  promote  the  prosperity  of  the  Col- 
lege. 

Since  that  time  the  Board  has  been  acting  under  the  author- 
ity of  the  Synod. 

At  the  late  meeting  of  the  Legislature  of  Illinois,  an  act  of 


396  THE    CHURCH    MEMORIAL. 

incorporation,  conferring  ample  power  on  the  Board  of  Trust, 

was  secured.     The  following  is  an  extract  from  sec.  3 : 

Said  Trustees  shall  be  so  arranged  in  three  classes,  that  one-third  of 
their  number  shall  go  out  of  office  in  each  successive  year,  at  the  time  of 
the  regular  annual  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  Illinois,  of  the  Associate  Re- 
formed Presbyterian  Church  of  North  America;  and  as  such  vacancies 
occur,  they  shall  be  filled,  three  fourths  of  the  number  by  the  said  Synod, 
and  the  remaining  one-fourth  by  the  Board  of  Trustees  themselves. 

The  College  building  contains  a  chapel  large  enough  to  seat 
300  persons,  and  eight  other  rooms  adapted  to  various  College 
purposes.  It  will  afford  adequate  accommodations  for  some 
time  to  come. 

All  the  students  are  required  to  attend  the  worship  of  God, 
daily  in  the  College  chapel,  and  to  recite  a  Bible  lesson  once  a 
week.  All  are  likewise  required  to  attend  public  worship,  and 
Bible  class,  in  some  Church  on  the  Sabbath.  Those  who  take 
a  full  course  will  read  exegetieally  the  greater  part  of  the  New 
Testament  in  Greek,  and  select  portions  of  the  Old  Testament 
in  Hebrew.  In  addition  to  studying  the  usual  text  books  on 
Natural  Theology,  Evidences  of  Christianity,  and  Moral  Philos- 
ophy, they  will  take  a  brief  course  in  the  principles  of  the  gos- 
pel. This  course  of  religious  instruction  will  be  especially 
valuable  to  those  whose  professional  studies  will  not  lead  them 
to  a  careful  examination  of  the  facts  and  principles  of  the  Word 
of  God.  Students'  prayer  meetings  have  been  organized  ;  they 
are  well  attended.  The  faculty  regard  it  as  an  important  part 
of  their  work  to  labor  for  the  moral  and  spiritual  welfare  of  the 
students. 

It  is  the  aim  of  the  faculty  to  secure  good  order  and  diligence 
in  study,  by  the  force  of  moral  and  religious  principles,  rather 
than  by  the  direct  exercise  of  authority.  Those  who  persist  in 
neglecting  their  studies,  or  in  pursuing  disorderly  courses,  or  in 
exerting  an  evil  influence,  are  not  permitted  to  remain  in  con- 
nection with  the  College. 

An    extensive    Philosophical   and    Chemical  Apparatus  has 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  397 

been  procured,  and  is  now  in  successful  use.  It  affords  the 
means  for  a  satisfactory  illustration  of  the  most  important  doc- 
trines in  the  various  departments  of  Astronomy,  Natural  Phi- 
losophy and  Chemistry. 

There  are  three  Literary  Societies  in  the  College — the  Phil- 
adelphian,  Eccritean,  and  Amantes  Des  Belles  Lettres — on  a 
good  footing,  which  afford  their  members  respectively  the  op- 
portunity of  improvement  in  the  branches  of  learning  for  the 
promotion  of  which  they  are  established. 

Tuition  is  from  $20  to  $30  per  annum,  payable  in  advance, 
at  the  commencement  of  each  session.  There  is  also  a  charge 
of  50  cents  per  session  for  incidental  expenses.  This  docs  not 
include  tuition  for  the  French  and  German  Languages  and  Mu- 
sic. Boarding  in  private  families,  including  lodging  and  fuel, 
may  be  had  for  $2.00  per  week.  Some  students  board  them- 
selves at  a  cost  of  less  than  one  dollar  per  week.  Male  and 
female  pupils  are  admitted  on  the  same  terms. 

PRESENT    FACULTY. 

Rev.  David  A.  Wallace,  A.M.,  President  and  Professor 
of  Moral  Philosophy. 

Rev.  Marion  Morrison,  A.M.,  Professor  of  Mathematics 
and  the  Natural  Sciences. 

Rev.  Alexander  Young,  A.M.,  Professor  of  Greek  and 
Hebrew. 

Rev.  R.  Ross,  A.M.,  Professor  of  Latin. 

G.  W.  Leidigii,  A.B.,  Professor  of  the  French  and  Ger- 
man Languages. 

Two  courses  of  instruction  have  been  established,  a  classical 
and  a  scientific.  Those  completing  the  first  are  admitted  to  the 
degree  of  A.B.;  and  those  completing  the  second,  to  the  de- 
gree of  B.S.  At  the  late  commencement,  July  1st,  two  gradu- 
ated  in  the  classical  and  two  in  the  scientific  course. 

During  the  year  just  closed,  151  students  were  in  attendance. 
All  the  departments  are  thoroughly  organized. 


6\)S  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Monmouth  is  a  young  and  rapidly  growing  city  of  about 
3,000  inhabitants,  situated  on  a  fine  rolling  prairie,  on  the  line 
of  the  Chicago,  Burlington  and  Quincy  Railroad.  It  is  easy  of 
access  from  every  direction.  It  contains  flourishing  Churches 
of  various  evangelical  denominations. 


WASHINGTON  COLLEGE 
Is  situated  one  half  mile  south  of  the  center  of  Washington  city, 
Washington  Co.,  la.  The  building  now  occupied  is  a  three  story 
brick,  costing  some  $15,000,  tastefully  built  and  surrounded  by 
a  campus  of  nine  acres,  ornamented  by  a  beautiful  grove  of  na- 
ture's own  planting.  It  commands  a  full  view  of  the  adjacent 
city  and  all  the  surrounding  country. 

This  institution  was  founded  by  the  Associate  Presbytery  of 
Iowa,  and  is  still  under  the  care  of  that  Presbytery  in  connec- 
tion with  the  United  Presbyterian  Church,  but  will  be  placed 
under  the  care  of  Synod  as  soon  as  may  be  convenient. 

The  school  commenced  September  1st,  1855,  and  at  the  end 
of  two  years  its  catalogue  showed   193  students  for  the  year. 

Being  now  near  the  close  of  the  third  year  only,  it  has  but 
few  students  in  advance  of  the  preparatory  department ;  five 
ready  to  enter  the  Junior  class,  at  the  commencement  of  next 
year,  and  other  classes  in  proportion. 

PRESENT    FACULTY. 

Rev.  Jas.  R.  Doig,  A.M.,  President  and  Professor  of  Mor- 
al Science  and  Greek  and  Latin  Literature. 

Rev.  W.  II.  Wilson,  A.M.,  Professor  of  Mathematics  and 
Natural  Science. 

Miss  M.  S.  Walsh,  Principal  of  Female  Department  and 
adjunct  Professor  of  Mathematics  and  Natural  Science. 

John  K.  Sweeney,  A.B.,  L.  F.  Sherman,  Tutors. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  399 

MADISON  COLLEGE 
Is  situated  eighty  miles  west  of  Pittsburgh,  and  forty  miles  east 
of  Zanesville,  on  nearly  a  direct  line  between  these  two  places. 
Its  location  is  quite  elevated,  on  the  center  of  the  ridge  land  be- 
tween Stillwater  and  Hill's  Creek,  sufficiently  distant  from  each 
of  these  streams  to  be  entirely  free  from  the  malaria  of  either 
of  them.  It  is  located  in  the  village  of  Antrim,  on  the  summit 
of  a  ridge,  and  commands  a  very  extended  and  delightful  pros- 
pect, and  for  the  healthfulness  of  its  atmosphere  it  is  not,  per- 
haps, surpassed  by  any  spot  in  the  United  States.  It  commands 
a  large  district  of  country  unsupplied  by  any  distinctive  College 
or  Literary  Institution,  a  district  from  100  to  150  miles  in 
diameter.  This  Institution  originated  in  a  grammar  school  as 
early  as  the  year  1824,  and  continued  to  operate  in  that  charac- 
ter for  fourteen  years.  The  trustees,  in  the  year  1837,  petition- 
ed and  obtained  a  charter  from  the  State  Legislature  for  a 
Literary  Institution,  bearing  the  name  of  the  Philomath ean  Lit- 
erary Institute.  At  the  expiration  of  two  years  from  the  date 
of  this  charter  the  name  was  changed  by  legislative  enactment 
to  Madison  College,  and  invested  with  all  the  rights  and  privi- 
leges of  the  most  respectable  Colleges  of  our  land.  Care  had 
been  taken  from  the  first  to  have  a  large  majority  of  the 
Trustees  members  of,  or  friends  to,  the  Associate  Reformed 
Church.  In  the  year  1856,  measures  were  taken  to  have  it 
placed  under  the  control  of  the  Church  as  her  own  property, 
and  employed  in  the  education  of  her  youth. 

The  proposal  made  to  the  First  Associate  Reformed  Synod  of 
the  West,  was  acceded  to,  and  a  plan  is  now  in  progress  which 
must  terminate  in  her  entire  interest  in  and  control  over  this 
Institution,  as  a  place  of  education  of  her  youth  under  her  own 
proper  inspection.  There  have  been  from  100  to  150  students 
in  annual  attendance.  Male  and  female  students  are  taught 
sometimes  in  the  same,  and  sometimes  in  different  classes,  as 
their  stage  of  advancement  or  circumstances  may  require. 


400  THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

PRESENT    FACULTY. 

Rev.  James  Duncan,  A.M.,  President. 

Rev.  Samuel  Findley,  D.D.,  Professor  of  Moral  Science 
and  Hebrew  Literature. 

Rev.  Jos.  Walker,  A.M.,  Professor  of  Mathematics. 

Wm.  Bogle,  A.M.,  Professor  of  Greek  and  Latin  Lan- 
guages. 


XVIII. — Periodicals. 

THE  EVANGELICAL  REPOSITORY. 
The  Religious  Monitor,  or  Evangelical  Repository,  was  first 
established  by  Rev.  Chancy  Webster,  in  the  city  of  Albany,  N. 
Y.,  in  the  year  1824.  For  several  years  it  was  ably  conducted 
by  Rev.  Peter  Bullion,  D.D.  Subsequently,  for  a  number  of 
years,  it  was  edited  with  ability  by  Rev.  James  Martin,  D.D., 
deceased.  In  1839,  it  was  again  placed  in  the  hands  of  Rev. 
C.  Webster.  In  1842,  having  dropped  the  first  part  of  the  title, 
it  was  called  "The  Evangelical  Repository,"  and  transferred  to 
Rev.  Joseph  T.  Cooper,  D.D.  Under  his  prudent  and  skillful 
management  for  the  past  sixteen  years,  it  has  been  an  important 
auxiliary  to  the  Church  in  the  dissemination  of  religious  intelli- 
gence. The  editorial  department  has  recently  been  transferred 
to  Rev.  Thomas  H.  Beveridge,  with  a  fair  prospect  of  future 
usefulness  and  success.  Published  by  William  S.  Young,  Phil- 
adelphia, Pa. 


THE  UNITED  PRESBYTERIAN 
Was  first  established  under  the  title  of  "  The  Preacher,"  in 
the  city  of  Allegheny,  Oct.  2Gth,  1842,  by  Rev.  John  T.  Pressly, 
D.D.,  editor  and  proprietor. 


THE   CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  401 

It  was  commenced  as  a  semi-monthly.  At  the  close  of  the 
third  volume,  it  was  transferred  to  Rev.  David  R.  Kerr,  D.D., 
who  continued  its  publication  as  a  semi-monthly  to  the  close  of 
the  sixth  volume.  Since  that  time  it  has  been  published  weekly, 
and  has  been,  from  time  to  time,  enlarged  and  variously  improv- 
ed to  its  present  size  and  appearance. 

In  1854,  in  its  twelfth  volume,  it  was  strengthened  by  a  union 
with  "  The  United  Presbyterian  and  Evangelical  Guardian,"  a 
monthly  periodical,  published  in  Cincinnati,  by  Rev.  James 
Prestley,  and  edited  by  himself  and  Drs.  Claybaugh  and  Macdill. 
By  this  arrangement,  Drs.  Claybaugh  and  Macdill  became  cor- 
responding editors  of  the  united  paper ;  which  the  former  con- 
tinued to  be  until  his  death,  and  the  latter  until  the  establishment 
of  "  The  United  Presbyterian  of  the  West,"  of  which  he  was 
invited  to  take  charge. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  current  volume  (lGth)  Rev.  D.  II. 
A.  McLean  and  James  M.  Ferguson  were  admitted  to  an  inter- 
est in  the  paper ;  the  former  as  a  co-editor,  and  the  latter  as 
superintendent  of  printing.  It  is  now  a  large  and  well  sustained 
paper,  with  home  and  foreign  correspondents,  and  an  extended 
circulation.  Published  at  No.  74,  Third  street,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 
Rev.  D.  R.  Kerr,  D.D.,  Rev.  D.  H.  A.  McLean,  D.D.,  editors. 


THE  CHRISTIAN  INSTRUCTOR. 

The  first  number  of  this  periodical  was  issued  in  September, 
1844.  It  was  a  monthly  of  thirty-two  pages,  under  the  propri- 
etorship of  Rev.  D.  L.  Proudfit,  and  the  editorial  assistance  of 
Rev.  Jno.  Forsyth,  D.D.  It  was  published  in  Newburgh,  N. 
Y.,  under  the  patronage  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  of 
New  York,  and  did  good  service  to  the  interests  of  religion  and 
truth. 

In  consequence,  however,  of  the  ill  health  of  Mr.  Proudfit, 
and  for  other  causes,  its  publication  was  given  up  at  the  close  of 


402  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

the  second  volume.  On  the  first  of  the  following  November, 
(1846,)  it  was  revived  in  a  new  series  in  Philadelphia,  under 
the  editorial  care  and  proprietorship  of  Rev.  J.  B.  Dales,  D.D. 
It  declared  itself  devoted  to  the  interests  of  the  Associate  Re- 
formed Church,  and  aimed  more  especially  at  imparting  as  large 
an  amount  as  possible  of  missionary  intelligence,  both  from  the 
home  and  foreign  field.  It  was  shortly  afterwards  enlarged  to 
forty-eight  pages,  and  offered  then,  as  it  does  still,  an  in- 
viting vehicle  of  presenting  valuable  articles  to  the  public,  in  a 
form  that  admits  of  binding  and  of  being  preserved.  It  is  pub- 
lished on  the  first  of  each  month,  at  one  dollar  per  annum,  and 
is  well  sustained.     It  has  between  2,000  and  3,000  subscribers. 


THE  UNITED  PRESBYTERIAN  OF  THE  WEST. 
A  weekly  paper,  established  at  Monmouth,  Illinois,  January 
7th,  1857.     Edited  by  Rev.  David  Macdill,  D.D.     Published 
by  Morrison  &  Patterson. 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN  WITNESS. 
A  paper  established  at  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  January  1st,  1852. 
Edited  by  Rev.  R,  H.  Pollock. 


THE  WESTMINSTER  HERALD. 
Published  at  New  Wilmington,  Lawrence  county,  Pennsyl- 
vania, was  established  in  January,  1855,  and  is  the  continuation 
of  the  "  Friend  of  Missions,"  formerly  conducted  by  Rev.  Jos. 
Banks.  It  has  been  gradually  increasing  its  subscription  list, 
and  is  now  carried  on  with  spirit  and  acceptance.  Owned  and 
edited  by  Rev.  G.  C.  Vincent,  assisted  by  Revs.  Jas.  Patterson, 
D.D.,  Win  Findley,  and  A.  M.  Black,  of  New  Wilmington,  and 
Revs.  G.  R.  McMillan  and  R.  A.  Brown,  of  Newcastle,  Penn- 
sylvania. Terms,  $1.50  per  annum,  in  advance.  H.  J.  Mur- 
doch, publisher. 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  403 

XIX. — General  Summary  of  the  United  Presbyterian 

Church. 

1.  Synods,          -             -             -             _             .  -       4 

2.  Presbyteries,       -----  49 

3.  Ministers,       -             -             -             -             -  -419 

4.  Licentiates,          -             -             -             -             _  GG 

5.  Foreign  Missionaries,               -              -              -  -      14 

6.  Foreign  Mission  Stations,             -  G 

7.  Congregations,             -             -             -             -  -660 

8.  Communicants,    -----  54,789 

9.  Theological  Seminaries,           -             -             -  4 

10.  Colleges,              -----  g 

11.  Periodicals,    -              -              -              -              -  G 

12.  Officers:    Moderator,  Rev.  J.  T.  Pressly,  D.D.;  Clerk    P. 
T.,  Rev.  Samuel  Wilson,  D.D. 


XX. — Conclusion. 


In  the  preceding  pages  we  have  endeavored  to  collect  together 
the  antecedents  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church,  extending 
back  as  far  as  1733.  From  what  has  thus  been  compiled,  from 
different  sources,  we  learn  what  the  United  Presbyterian  Church 
has  been,  and  what  she  now  is.  What  her  future  shall  be,  re- 
mains to  be  determined  by  those  to  whom  her  interests  have 
been  entrusted. 

That  a  body  comprising  so  many  ministers  and  members,  ex- 
tending over  such  a  vast  area  of  territory,  posseting  such  an 
amount  of  wealth,  in  a  land  of  civil  liberty,  and  in  an  age  re- 
markable for  its  facilities  of  doing  good — is  capable  <>t'  exerting 
an  incalculable  moral  influence  upon  the  destinies  of  the  world. 


404  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

no  one  could  doubt.  The  improvements  in  arts,  the  discoveries 
of  science,  the  increase  of  commerce,  the  application  of  steam 
and  electricity  to  purposes  of  practical  utility,  the  opening  up  of 
new  countries,  the  unprecedented  spread  of  the  English  lan- 
guage, and  above  all,  the  free  access  to  all  countries  for  mission- 
ary enterprises — all  these  increase  immensurably  the  responsi- 
bilities of  the  Church  of  God.  These  are  not  the  chance  on- 
drivings  of  a  restless  world,  all  aimless  and  uncontrolled.  They 
are  the  great  machinery  of  God's  providence,  designed  for  the 
extension  of  knowledge,  the  diffusion  of  light,  and  the  salvation 
of  the  world.  Through  these  feverish  agitations  of  men,  there 
is  an  invisible  hand,  that  is  weaving  out  the  web  of  a  world's 
destiny,  and  inscribing  thereon  God's  eternal  decree :  "  The 
kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord 
and  of  his  Christ,  and  He  shall  reign  forever  and  ever." 

What  a  solemn  responsibility,  therefore,  gathers  around  every 
minister  and  member  of  a  Church  that  has  been  brought  into 
the  kingdom  at  such  a  time  as  this !  Does  it  not  seem  impera- 
tive that  we  should  all  mark  well  the  leadings  of  God's 
providence,  and  inquire  prayerfully — "  Lord  what  wilt  thou  have 
me  to  do  ?"  Should  we  not  engage  with  fresh  zeal  in  the  great 
work  of  educating  the  youth  of  the  Church  for  the  gospel  min- 
istry, in  establishing  new  missions,  both  home  and  foreign,  in 
Church  extension,  in  the  Bible  cause,  in  book  and  Sabbath 
school  publications,  and  in  all  Scriptural  enterprises  for  the  ex- 
tension of  the  Redeemer's  Kingdom  ?  Has  not  God  bestowed 
upon  us  wealth  and  talent,  and  influence,  which  are  as  yet  un- 
developed, and  for  which,  as  a  Church,  we  must  be  held  respon- 
sible ?  These,  and  similar  inquiries  we  think,  should  engage 
the  prompt  and  prayerful  attention  of  every  member  of  the 
United  Presbyterian  Church.  If  we  honor  God,  He  will  honor 
us ;  but  if  we  bury  our  talents  in  the  earth,  if  we  come  not  to 
the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty,  if  we  dwell  in  a  house 
of  cedar  while  the  ark  of  God  rests  in  curtains,  it  will  require 


THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL.  405 

no  prophet's  inspiration  to  predict  our  destiny.  The  devil  will 
be  sure  to  find  work  for  the  Church  if  she  is  not  busied  in  the 
service  of  her  Master.  "  Remember,  therefore,  how  thou  hast 
received  and  heard,  and  hold  fast  and  repent.  If,  therefore, 
thou  shalt  not  watch,  I  will  come  on  thee  as  a  thief,  and  thou 
shalt  not  know  what  hour  I  will  come  upon  thee." 

Perhaps  it  might  be  well,  before  we  close  these  pages,  to  an- 
swer the  inquiry  which  is  so  frequently  proposed,  Wherein  does 
the  United  Presbyterian  Church  differ  from  other  Presbyterian 
Churches  in  this  country?  Why  does  she  maintain  a  distinct 
and  separate  organization  ? 

The  great  majority  of  Presbyterian  Churches  in  this  country 
have  had  a  common  origin  in  the  Church  of  Scotland,  and  ad- 
here to  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  and  Catechisms, 
Larger  and  Shorter,  as  the  symbols  of  their  faith.  Thus  far 
they  are  all  agreed.  But  there  are  certain  points  of  faith  and 
practice  which  have  not  been  distinctly  introduced  into  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  or  have  not  been  exhibited  with  that  fullness 
and  explicitness  which  the  circumstances  of  the  Church,  the 
times  in  which  we  live,  and  the  views  and  practices  of  those 
around  us,  demand  of  us  as  witnesses  for  the  truth.  They  may 
be  reduced  to  five:  Psalmody,  Communion,  Secret  Societies, 
Slavery  and  Covenanting.  These,  therefore,  may  be  denomi- 
nated the  distinctive  principles  of  the  United  Presbyterian 
Church,  which  constitute  the  chief  ground  of  separation  from 
other  Presbyterian  Churches  of  this  country.  We  adhere  to 
the  exclusive  use  of  the  Scripture  Psalms  in  the  praise  of  God. 
We  practice  what  is  technically  called  close  or  restricted  com- 
munion. We  exclude  from  the  fellowship  of  the  Church,  mem- 
bers of  oath-bound  secret  societies.  We  condemn  slavery  as  a 
moral  evil,  in  which  the  Church  should  have  no  participation 
whatever.  And  we  maintain  that  public  social  covenanting  is  a 
moral  duty  incumbent  upon  the  Church,  when  God  in  his  prov- 
idence calls  to  its  performance. 


406  THE    CHURCH   MEMORIAL. 

Believing  these  principles  to  be  founded  upon  the  word  of 
God,  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  has  made  them  a  part  of 
her  terms  of  ecclesiastical  fellowship.  For  a  more  extended 
notice  of  these  points,  and  the  arguments  by  which  they  are  sus- 
tained, we  would  refer  the  reader  to  the  Testimony  contained  in 
this  book.  But  while,  in  faithfulness  to  our  Divine  Master,  we 
feel  constrained  to  maintain  a  separate  organization,  for  reasons 
already  assigned,  we  desire  at  the  same  time  to  cultivate  the 
most  extended  Christian  charity  toward  every  other  branch  of 
the  Church  of  God  ;  and  our  hearts'  desire  and  prayer  ever  shall 
be,  that  God  would  heal  all  the  divisions  of  Zion — that  the  body 
of  the  Redeemer  may  be  one — and  that  the  Church  may  soon 
look  forth  as  the  morning,  fair  as  the  moon,  clear  as  the  sun,  and 
terrible  as  an  army  with  banners. 


F  O  II  M  U  L  A 


Questions  to  be  used  at  the  Admission  of  Members  to 
Communion  in  the  United  Church. 


1st.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  to  be  the  word  of  God,  and  the  only  rule  of  faith 
and  practice  ? 

2d.  Do  you  receive  (as  far  as  you  are  able  to  judge)  the 
Westminster  Standards,  namely,  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Cate- 
chisms,  (Larger  and  Shorter,)  Form  of  Prebyterial  Church 
Government,  and  Directory  for  the  Public  Worship  of  God,  as 
these  are  received  and  set  forth  in  a  Testimony  for  the  present 
truth  emitted  by  this  Church  in  the  year  1858  ? 

3d.  Do  you  promise  to  show  the  sincerity  of  your  Christian 
profession  by  a  conversation  becoming  the  gospel  ? 

4th.  Do  you  promise  to  attend  upon  the  ordinances  of  God, 
public,  private,  and  each  in  their  appropriate  seasons  ? 

5th.  Do  you  promise  to  contribute  of  your  substance,  and 
use  your  influence  for  the  advancement  of  the  cause  of  Christ  ? 

6th.  Do  you  promise  subjection  to  the  courts  of  Christ's 
house,  which  are  over  you  in  the  Lord  ? 

7th.  Do  you  promise  not  to  propagate  any  opinion  inconsist- 
ent with  the  principles  which  you  profess,  so  long  as  you  remain 
in  connexion  with  this  Church  ? 

8th.  All  this  you  promise  and  engage  in  the  strength  of  divine 
srrace. 


> 


!  '  ':■:.';»;•;>:>;>{> 

illlll 

Ill     1  II 

nn 


1 


'  > '  > '  >  ■  >  j ' ) ;'  > ' 

>>>  >;>!>v 

Hi 

;,v:;'>'  Xv/?v,^:';':'v!;^; 

■  >J>V>Vi 

)  .    > '    )       »  '    t    '  )   '  ';  '   J  •'  ,  *  j.   '       >  .    >       >  '  J       '.  ;  .1  '  j    '  >  ?  s  K  * 

.                  ■  '  ,'  '  '    - 

